《A Doted Toy Boy in Another World》


 Chapter 1

    "My head hurts so much, I''m not dead?"


    Jiang Sheng opened his eyes and looked at the spacious room with blurred vision.


    He supported his body to get up, but his wrist hurt. He looked down and saw that there was still gauze on it.


    "I''ll go. What the hell is this? Am I hurt? "


    No! Didn''t I fall from a tall building by accident? Twenty fifth floor! How could it be just a wrist injury?


    Jiang Sheng is groping for his body, but there seems to be no injury, just a little tingling in the wrist.


    All of a sudden, his eyes were big and something was wrong with his stomach.


    "What the hell? Have you grown fat Quickly start to touch, but drum some swelling in general, is not a swimming circle.


    Jiang Sheng''s whole face was black. He didn''t know what was going on. The room was still very strange at this time. He didn''t know where he was.


    "Is it difficult? What does hell look like Jiang Sheng scratched his head and looked around.


    But no matter how you look at it, it''s just a luxurious room, nothing special.


    "You are awake."


    At this time, the door was opened, and in came a doctor like man in a white jacket, scratching his hair and yawning lazily.


    "You, who are you?"


    Jiang Sheng points to the man to eat startled questions, white pure pure delicate face with a daze.


    Bai Hao doesn''t speak. He presses Jiang Sheng back to bed impatiently and inserts a needle into his hand. He is puzzled.


    "Hello, who are you! What are you doing? It''s killing me. "


    Jiang Sheng breaks the curse and pushes Bai Hao away angrily.


    Bai Hao was stunned. The dead fish''s eyes looked at Jiang Sheng lazily and said, "how? Does the effect of cutting wrist still have amnesia? Or did you hit your head before you killed yourself? " Seven world novel network www.7jie.com


    "Ah? What''s the wrists? What suicide? What the hell are you talking about? And what is this place? Infernal? Or heaven? "


    Hell? Lineage? What''s this kid talking about? Now in order not to give Pei Shouyan a child, amnesia is not used?


    An hour ago, Jiang Sheng fell from a building and died.


    At the same time, Jiang Xiao, the pregnant husband in this room, committed suicide by cutting his wrist, and the two exchanged souls.


    So it was the owner of the room who died at this time, while Jiang Sheng had a good life and survived the disaster, occupying his body.


    "I said," can you stop troubling me? Is it so fun to commit suicide every day? Don''t you know I saved you? Would you please just give birth to the baby and let us all be free? "


    Bai Hao sighs, a mouthful of weak, want to distress the kind of death.


    "What child? What kind of child Jiang Sheng is so numb that he can''t keep up with the rhythm.


    Bai Hao frowned immediately, "can you stop pretending? As long as you don''t die, you have to be born. Who makes you the only vampire in the world


    "Suck Vampires? "


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes are bigger than the bell. After all, the vampire is a non-existent species.


    Laozi is human! What vampires? Is it difficult? What kind of ghost time is it? Can''t you lie in the manger? So blind?


    "You go down first."


    Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded outside, like the cold of an ice cellar.


    The steady steps that he walked in were frightening, and the air in the whole room changed, as if shrouded in cold.


    The man did not also reflect into Jiang Sheng''s line of sight, a pair of deep cold eyes seem to be able to freeze people for an instant, can not see any emotion, in addition to cold-blooded heartless, there is no other.


    Especially looking at his eyes at this time, there is no emotion at all.


    Although Jiang Sheng didn''t know what the situation was at this time, his intuition told him that this man was not easy to be provoked, and he was definitely a cruel man.


    It''s over. He''s not dead. What''s wrong with him?

 Chapter 2

    You What do you want? I yelled! Call people


    Pei yaoyan approaches himself with a cold face, which makes Jiang Sheng panic and quickly retreat over the head of the bed.


    But at this time the action is not convenient, because the stomach is a little big, dragging his hind legs.


    What the hell is going on here! Like the doctor just said, pregnant?


    At this time, Jiang Sheng can be sure that this pair of body is not his own. He is not so white, nor so weak without wind, he used to be a fitness maniac.


    Sleeping trough! You''re kidding me! No matter how hard the hand is, this body is also a man! Pregnant?


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes are already in a circle, and he is going to faint. He doesn''t know what the ghost situation is. He is confused and his mother''s stomach is enlarged?


    It''s over. Lao Tzu''s reputation has been destroyed.


    "What? Don''t you want to shout? What do you stop for? "


    Pei Shouyan held Jiang Sheng''s chin in his big hand. He lifted his head and forced him to look up at himself. His eyes were cold.


    Jiang Sheng, who was caught in pain, was angry, "his mother is in pain. Why? Are you sick? Let me go. "


    Fire twisted his eyebrows and tried to tear off Pei yaoyan''s hand, but he couldn''t get it off.


    Sleeping trough! What kind of strength is this man? As stable as Mount Tai.


    "Let''s have something to talk about, OK? Let go first. I''m in pain, brother."


    Jiang Sheng was soft, but he sighed and lost his temper.


    Now the most important thing is to find out who you are and why you are here?


    And who is this man in front of you? Why treat yourself like this?


    Brother? Pei Shouyan raised an eyebrow.


    How dare you look at my face today? Obviously, when I open my mouth to speak, he can''t even breathe a lot. He is afraid that I am like a snake and a scorpion.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng gave Pei a sense of strangeness.


    But the two of them were not familiar with each other. It was just the relationship between the employer and the pet.


    Now can obedient obedience, that is the best.


    "Enough to see! Can you let me go first? It''s a bit scary for you to look like this


    However, this handsome face, how can I feel that I have seen it before? Strange? Electronic Chinese network www.dzzzw.com


    Jiang Sheng stares at Pei Shouyan. At last, he fiddles with Pei''s face and looks at him carefully.


    Pei Shouyan''s whole face is dark. This little thing is looking for death!


    A thump


    Jiang Sheng is suddenly crushed in bed by Pei Weiyan. She shakes her body for several times because of the fluctuation of the spring bed. Then she looks up at Pei yaoyan in a daze. She is very innocent.


    "Why?" Jiang Sheng asked, not flustered, some just at a loss.


    Moreover, Pei Shouyan gave him a feeling of seemingly knowing him, but he could not tell where he had seen him.


    Pei Shouyan was surprised by Jiang Sheng''s calmness. If he was normal, Jiang Sheng would have cried out.


    Half a year ago, Pei yaoyan bought back Jiang Xiao, the owner of Jiang Sheng''s body, from the black market and asked him to breed for himself.


    Because of the demons, Pei Shouyan and human women couldn''t have children.


    Jiang Xiao, the owner of Jiang Sheng''s body, is not the same. He was born of human beings and vampires. He is a rare kind of pregnancy, and can give birth to demons.


    The so-called pregnancy, is a man with a special constitution, they can be pregnant with women in general.


    It is said that this race is close to extinction. Jiang Sheng, the owner of the body, is expected to be the last pregnant species.


    "How hard you''re pressing me! Can you get up first? " Jiang Sheng pushed Pei Shouyan down and frowned.


    What is the relationship between this man and the master of my body?


    Since it is a child, is that a wife?


    "Am I your wife?" Jiang Sheng asked, eyes clear, as if to imprison people in.


    Pei Wai Yan was a little dazzled for a moment. He had never seen such a look in the eyes of his servants. What I usually see is a pool of aggrieved water.


    But Jiang Sheng''s sudden question made Pei Shouyan laugh. "Can you Jiang Xiao even say that now? My wife? Do you want to laugh me to death? "


    "Why? Isn''t it? "


    Jiang Sheng''s face was so confused that he thought it was.


    Interesting, and you want to play new tricks with me, don''t you? Good, Jiang Xiao. I''ll play with you. I''ll see how you want to play.


    Pei yaoyan''s mouth was full of wanton. Then he bent over and suddenly said in Jiang Sheng''s ear, "why? Can''t you commit suicide now? Is it a change of strategy to tease me? "


    With that, he blew a breath in Jiang Sheng''s ear, which made Jiang Sheng get goose bumps.


    Horizontal trough, horizontal trough! What the hell is this man? I''m not your wife. What the hell are you doing? Keep your distance, OK?

 Chapter 3

    "Go away, who the hell is going to tease you? Is it disgusting? "


    Jiang Sheng kicked Pei yaoyan in the chest and opened the distance between them.


    What the hell is going on? Am I not his wife? What kind of children do you have?


    Er So if I think about it the other way, I''m not the one who was caught by this pervert man to give birth to him, right?


    And what are vampires? Can vampires get pregnant? It''s a man.


    Jiang Sheng was almost so angry that he vomited blood. Other people''s soul wear is the God of Diao''s explosion, but his own soul wears such an unfortunate ghost.


    "If you come back with five million yuan, you should at least be worthy of my money, little thing. No matter how you want to die, you still have to give me a son. When the child comes, I will naturally return your freedom."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly said, holding Jiang Sheng''s neck with one hand and pressing him to bed. His eyes were calm, as if he had killed Jiang Sheng, but only an ant.


    Almost unable to breathe, Jiang Sheng slapped Pei Weiyan''s arm. Her face was red and she felt that she was dying.


    This man is not a pervert. He''s a complete lunatic.


    "Put Let me go. Let go. "


    Jiang Sheng tried his best to kick Pei yaoyan in the stomach, but he couldn''t push Pei yaoyan away. He was so pained that his tears fell down and his eyes turned red.


    Ok What a pain! I want to Are you going to die here?


    Damn it, it''s not easy to survive. What''s going on!


    Jiang Sheng kicks Pei yaoyan on the chest again, but he still can''t push the horrible man with leopard head and eyes in front of him.


    Pei Shouyan was just warning Jiang Sheng. He didn''t mean to kill him. He took off his hand indifferently, but he didn''t forget to warn Jiang Sheng, "you died a hundred times, and I Pei yaoyan saved you a hundred times until you got tired of playing with yourself."


    Throwing down the words, Pei waited for Yan to leave coldly, and the wind was suffocating.


    "Well (cough, cough... "


    Jiang Sheng, who was free, coughed fiercely on the bed, sucking fresh air with a big mouth, and almost couldn''t breathe. Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com


    "Damn it, that scum, lunatic." Jiang Sheng broke the curse, tears are still falling, because it is too painful.


    Strange, he said his name is Pei Weiyan. Isn''t Pei yaoyan, the chief executive of the chaebol? Who doesn''t know him in city a?


    So, my soul is wearing people from the same world? But where did the vampire come from?


    Jiang Sheng was forced to knead his neck and pondered. He didn''t know what was going on.


    "Forget it, I don''t think about it so much. Anyway, I''m alive now. Dad, they must think I''m dead now! Find a chance to run away and go home and have a look. "


    Jiang Sheng lying on the bed, quietly looking at the ceiling, watching, slowly his eyelids fight, misty sleep in the past.


    In the middle of the night, Jiang Sheng, who felt hungry, woke up.


    He licked his mouth and lay sleepily open his eyes around him.


    Ah! How does it feel like it''s spinning? My throat is dry! Like hundreds of years without water, it will crack.


    Jiang Sheng frowned painfully and held his throat tightly. The pupil color of his eyes changed from sky blue to bloodthirsty red, and his tusks grew slowly.


    What a pain What a pain! What''s wrong with me?


    Jiang Sheng struggled to support himself. He wanted to sit up, but he couldn''t. He fell back.


    At this time, a figure came into sight. Jiang Sheng couldn''t see who it was, but he smelled the smell of blood.


    Jiang Sheng tried his best to inhale. The blood floating into his nose did not smell fishy. It was still very sweet.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t even want to get up. She grabbed the man''s wrist and bit him where he was bleeding. She took a big gulp of satisfaction.


    Pei Shouyan, who was bitten, frowned, and then quietly looked at Jiang Sheng, who was obsessed with smoking.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng at this time in his eyes is not so annoying, also does not exclude his touch.


    "Is it difficult? Do you really lose your memory Pei Shouyan murmured and stroked Jiang Sheng''s hair.


    If it was normal, he would not touch the vampire in front of him.

 Chapter 4

    Satisfied with the meal, Jiang Sheng licked his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief. He had just thought he would die. His sight was blurred, and his body did not listen.


    Eat and drink enough is good! Jiang Sheng patted her round stomach.


    "Satisfied?" Pei asked, as if with a smile inside.


    Jiang Sheng was startled, but quickly saw Pei''s face. He could see clearly what he was wearing.


    "My vision Is it better? "


    Jiang Sheng looked out of the window. At this time, there was still black lacquer outside, but he could catch the scenery.


    This is the vampire? This eye is really convenient! The cow forced the new body.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t help sighing. He looked at his hand stupidly. When he came to his wrist, he was a little silly. It was clear that during the day, the blood was still flowing from his head. Now it is as good as the beginning, as if he had not been injured.


    Is it healing? Oh, my God! It seems that in the movie, not all of them are deceiving! Vampire or something. It''s a hell of a blast!


    Jiang Sheng now some like his new body, not only good eyesight, injured can be cured, where to find such a good body ah! It''s just that he''s pregnant. He''s just diaphragmatic.


    "After 12 o''clock, ask me to eat, if you don''t want to starve to death." Pei waited for Yan to say, and then lay down in bed, sleeping next to Jiang Sheng.


    "Are you going to sleep here?"


    Jiang Sheng is very responsive, hugs her body tightly and looks at Pei yaoyan with a watchful face.


    Pei Shouyan thought it was funny. Jiang Sheng had no appetite.


    "My eyes are too red. I''m tired of watching. Come back." Fingers on Jiang Sheng''s forehead, eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Recovery? How to recover? " Jiang Sheng asked stupidly. He touched his eyes, but he couldn''t see the color.


    Don''t even know how to recover? Is it really amnesia? Beautiful novel www.meilixs.com


    Or this little thing, what kind of tricks did you play with me?


    Pei yaoyan''s eyes suddenly became dangerous. He got up and grabbed Jiang Sheng''s neck fiercely. "Say, what do you want to do?" The voice was terrible and cold.


    Do you want to do this again? What the hell is wrong? This man, is he still well?


    "Let go, I don''t want to do anything! What the hell are you doing? "


    Now that he is full, Jiang Sheng has the strength to resist fiercely.


    "Well, I''ll tell you why I bought you so easily. Did those old guys send you here? Say


    Finally, it was very loud and deafening. When I hit the wall with my bare hands, the wall cracked and the bed was in a mess.


    "I really don''t want to do anything. Let go of it Let me go. I can''t breathe


    It''s terrible. What the hell is going on with this man? Is it human? Why are you so strong?


    Jiang Sheng struggled to escape, but was pressed by Pei Shouyan and couldn''t move.


    "Don''t tell me! I don''t mind violence. "


    His eyes and voice were cold and cold. I didn''t know what kind of stimulation he had. The whole person became very terrible.


    "I really I really can''t do anything. Calm down. I can''t breathe


    Obviously, he is a vampire, but his strength is not equal to Pei yaoyan.


    "You don''t see the coffin, you don''t cry."


    Angry cold eyes to Jiang Sheng, appearance is to use strong.

 Chapter 5

    "What the hell do you want to do Jiang Sheng''s face turned white.


    Oh What kind of ghost are you wearing! Why should I bear this inhuman treatment?


    Jiang Sheng wanted to cry without tears, but she could not move even if she wanted to struggle. She was crushed to death by Pei Weiyan.


    "What do you say?" Pei Wai Yan wrung his eyes and sneered. The whole person was violent and unruly, and his air pressure was extremely low.


    I''ll go. Damn it. Seriously, this man.


    No, I can''t. I can only take out my killer''s mace at this time.


    Jiang Sheng took a deep breath, then yelled, "I have hemorrhoids, dense, very disgusting."


    "So you can be kind and leave me alone, chief executive." Jiang Sheng laughs awkwardly, flattering.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned because he didn''t expect things to develop like this. He thought that if he threatened Jiang Sheng, Jiang Sheng would tell him who sent him.


    "Poo ha ha ha ha ha, that''s so funny. What kind of immortal is Jiang Xiao? Ha ha ha, hemorrhoids? Hahaha, no, no, no, I''m going to laugh at me


    Outside the room, Bai Hao burst out laughing. It was the kind of clapping his thighs and laughing in his belly. The sound was very loud.


    ¡±What the hell? " Jiang Sheng pulled out of her mouth and looked out of the room. Then she looked at Pei Weiyan, who was still holding her neck. She also gave an embarrassed smile. She wanted Pei to get out of the way, but she didn''t dare to say.


    "Do you have a taste for eavesdropping?"


    Pei Shouyan let go of Jiang Sheng and stood up. He arranged his robe indifferently and glanced at the door.


    "How could it be! It''s just that I heard that you came to Jiang Xiao''s room, and I wonder what you''re doing here. "


    Bai Hao kicks the door open with his hands in his pockets. He leans lazily on the doorframe and laughs.


    His eyes first came to Pei Weiyan''s body, then Jiang Sheng, with a funny smile on his mouth. 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    As I said before, killing and not touching this vampire, even if you want to have children, you have to go through the procedure of artificial pregnancy. What kind of wind is he smoking today? Suddenly came Jiang Xiao''s room?


    It seems that all this has something to do with Jiang Xiao''s suicide and waking up.


    Leaving aside the fact that Jiang Xiao''s identity is unknown, Jiang Xiao''s appearance is still Pei''s dish. Who knows if he will be in love with each other for a long time?


    Bai Hao''s eyes fell on Jiang Sheng again, and his smile became very strong.


    But Jiang Sheng was seen by him, his whole body hair hair, hugged his body back.


    "You''ve got the wrong person!" Bai Hao laughs at Jiang Sheng, but the next second his expression becomes indifferent.


    "There''s a situation over there."


    With Pei Weiyan came to such a sentence, chin pointed to the outside, let Pei yaoyan go out to talk.


    Pei''s expression became very serious and walked away.


    As soon as Pei Wai Yan left, Jiang Sheng was relieved. But it was cold. Pei yaoyan at the door suddenly said, "make up the bed for me. I''ll come back to sleep."


    Just leave such a sentence, people leave coldly and indifferently.


    At the same time, Bai Hao and Jiang Sheng are stunned. One can''t believe it, the other is very angry.


    It''s Bai Hao who can''t believe it. Pei Shouyan used to disdain sleeping with Jiang Sheng''s master, but he said so tonight.


    Oh, it''s really interesting. Where did this little vampire attract Pei Shouyan? You want to sleep with him?


    "You want to come back to sleep? There are no doors. I''ve locked the door to see how you can get in. "


    Jiang Sheng got out of bed and locked the door, angry.

 Chapter 6

    "What did you find out?" Pei Wai Yan asked, his voice was cold, and then the cigarette lighter. He stood in front of the window and looked coldly at the night outside the window.


    "I sent someone to investigate the auction house and inquired about Jiang Xiao''s origin, but no one knows how he appeared in the auction house. It seems that he was deliberately auctioned for many times, presumably to bury clues so that we can''t find out his identity." Bai Hao respectfully returned.


    "Ah, do they think I can''t find out? That''s ridiculous. " Pei Shouyan scoffed.


    "What now? I don''t know if he lost his memory. If it was intentional? Maybe it''s a trap. "


    Bai Hao asked for instructions. He looked serious and did not have the usual laziness.


    "It''s a trap, it''s a trap. I''ll see what he can do."


    "But I would like to thank the old men for bringing such a precious seed, so that it is only a matter of time before I can take my place as count." Pei Wai Yan vomited a cigarette thread, pulled his lips and sneered.


    After that, he told Bai Hao, "you keep sending people to keep an eye on them and report to me if you have any situation."


    "Good."


    An hour later, Pei Shouyan returned to his room and found himself locked outside.


    His brow tightened and his whole body was covered with danger.


    Bai Hao on one side tried to suppress his smile and hurt Du.


    Ha ha, ha, no, no, no, this Jiang Xiao is so funny that he dare to lock our omnipotent president out of the door.


    "What? Is that funny? "


    Bai Hao''s suppressed smile ushered in Pei Weiyan''s sharp eyes, and his eyes were cold.


    "Cough, no, of course there is nothing funny. I''ll send you here. I wish you a good dream. Good night."


    Bai Hao immediately slipped away and didn''t dare to stay.


    As soon as Bai Hao left, Pei Shouyan''s anger became more and more obvious, holding the door tightly. Niuba literature website www.68wenxue.com


    How dare you shut me out and make a fool of me?


    Pei Wai Yan kicked the door open and walked angrily toward the big bed.


    He thought Jiang Sheng would be shocked and looked at him in panic.


    But he thought too much. At this time, Jiang Sheng was sleeping sweetly. He was lying in a big font with an ugly appearance. He was still drooling. He didn''t even lick his mouth. He didn''t know what kind of dream he was dreaming.


    Pei Shouyan immediately took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and his veins burst out and his fists clenched, which showed his anger.


    "I dare to be presumptuous


    Pei yaoyan bent down in anger to pull up Jiang Sheng''s warning, but Jiang Sheng suddenly woke up. Then he opened his eyes and looked at him. After swallowing his mouth foam, he asked, "you How did you get in? "


    After that, he rubbed his eyes and looked at the door of the room. He narrowed his eyes and looked straight for a long time. After that, there was no other reaction. He scratched his stomach and turned over to sleep with his quilt in his thigh.


    Pei Shouyan opened his mouth and said, I can''t believe it. He is not only ugly in his sleep, but also dare to ignore him.


    "I know you''re angry, but I''m really sleepy. Don''t you Don''t "


    Jiang Sheng seems to want to say don''t disturb my sleep, but I''m too sleepy, so I fell asleep, and there was a steady breath.


    "How dare you bargain for me?"


    The fire in Pei''s heart! How to say that Jiang Sheng is also pregnant now, the child he still wants, bear down, and then lie down beside Jiang Sheng.


    I don''t know how long after that, Jiang Sheng turned over and forced Pei Shiyan in an instant.


    Pei Shouyan was frightened because he was not asleep. But the next second, he pushed Jiang Sheng''s head away with a palm, and his face was disgusted.


    But Jiang Sheng wanted to fight against him. His leg suddenly reached Pei yaoyan''s waist, and his open arm slapped Pei''s face. It was very crisp.


    Pei yaoyan''s face is getting darker and darker. If Jiang Sheng is not pregnant, he must kick Jiang Sheng out of bed.


    So fortunately, Pei Shouyan was tossed about by Jiang Sheng all night without closing his eyes.

 Chapter 7

    Early in the morning, when Jiang Sheng woke up, he was alone in bed.


    "Why? Strange? Did I have a nightmare last night? Pei Shouyan didn''t come to my room? "


    Jiang Sheng sleeps and scratched her head, but she doesn''t care too much. She yawns out of bed and goes to the bathroom to wash.


    About ten minutes later, the hall.


    "The sales of the newly opened real estate are not bad. You don''t have to worry about it."


    The secretary came to Pei Weiyan early in the morning to report to him and enter the working mode.


    Pei Weiyan, who was sitting on the sofa, just gave a kind voice and continued to turn over the performance table without any expression.


    "Working early in the morning? Workaholic? This man


    Jiang Sheng who came downstairs just saw it, murmuring in a low voice.


    There was nothing wrong with him, so he complained. But when he looked at the past, he found that there was a lovely boy with blonde hair and blue eyes sitting beside Pei yaoyan, with cool shorts and short sleeves and pleasant sunshine.


    "Who the hell is that boy?" Jiang Sheng immediately frowned, because he had to force his people last night, but today he has other men around.


    "Damn it, it''s a dead stallion, a dead scum."


    Jiang Sheng''s low voice of broken scolding, some uncomfortable.


    Because he woke up and remembered that he had met Pei Shouyan before, or his first love, and met him at a family dinner.


    But at that time, Jiang Sheng was only seven or eight years old. Now he can''t remember that feeling. When he saw Pei yaoyan with other people, he felt a little conflicted.


    "Don''t look, play with me!"


    Fan Xiao, who was sitting on one side, swayed Pei''s arm like a coquettish, leaning very close to Pei''s body. Book of fate www.yyshu8xs.com


    "I''m busy." Pei Shouyan''s voice is cold, with a touch of helplessness, but he also takes into account something, and does not want to fall out with Fan Xiao.


    "What''s so good about this broken thing! You can play with me, wait for Yan. "


    Fan Xiao refused to obey, and continued to be coquettish. He also deliberately rubbed himself on Pei yaoyan''s body, just as if he had asked for fire.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t see it anymore. He scolded in his heart. Damn it, it was disgusting.


    What Jiang Sheng hated most was Fan Xiao''s self willed and shameless person.


    "Master fan, our boss is still busy. Can you first"


    "who are you? Is there anything you can say here? Do you deserve to talk to me? Get out of here, dog. "


    Before Pei Shouyan''s secretary finished speaking, Fan Xiao interrupted angrily, as if to swallow the Secretary alive.


    The Secretary shivered with fright. He looked down in silence and looked pale.


    Fan Xiao, on the other hand, after he had taught his secretary a lesson, he turned to Pei yaoyan and changed his soft voice. "Just play with me for a while. You can take someone to your room! I don''t mind. " After that, she covered her face shyly and saw Jiang Sheng throw up.


    Shit? A female dog? Are men so coquettish now?


    Jiang Sheng is so blind that she plans to ignore them and go to the kitchen to look for food. But Pei''s voice sounded coldly, "come here." With no rejection, and no feelings at all.


    If you ask me to go, I will go! I don''t want face!


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t pay any attention to it and keeps going.


    Pei yaoyan''s eyes turned cold with his back to Jiang Sheng, "what? Forget about last night''s lesson, don''t you? "


    After hearing this, Jiang Sheng''s body immediately shook, and his whole body was cold. He didn''t want to be strangled by Pei Shouyan. It was terrible.

 Chapter 8

    Oh, damn it, just play with your lover! What the hell do you want me to do? Show off?


    But Niandao GUI Niandao, Jiang Sheng still did not have the courage to resist Pei Weiyan''s order, and obediently walked up to him.


    "What for?" Jiang Sheng is not willing to ask, and she is dissatisfied.


    Pei Shouyan did not speak, and his head pointed to the sofa and asked Jiang Sheng to sit down beside him.


    Damn it, you''re going to die, right?


    The fire in Jiang Sheng''s heart! However, he was afraid of death and sat down obediently. However, he was far away from Pei yaoyan.


    "What? I''ll eat you, won''t you? How far away from me? "


    Jiang Sheng deliberately opened the distance, which immediately aroused Pei Weiyan''s dissatisfaction, holding him cold.


    Damn it, it will, no doubt about it.


    slobber make complaints about his saliva, because he is too dangerous to be close to Pei Ying Yan.


    "I''ll count to three. If you don''t come back, I''ll go on and stay here."


    Pei Weiyan, who put down the document, gave a slow warning. His voice was obviously not loud, but his cold air on his face had been falling.


    Eh? It went on last night. What was it?


    Shit? Can that kind of thing be fucked up here? Devil? This damned man?


    "One, two,"


    "I fucked it."


    Before Pei Shouyan counts to three, Jiang Sheng, who is afraid of death, has moved his butt quickly until he bumps into Pei yaoyan.


    "Close enough! Be content Jiang Sheng is facing Pei Shouyan''s face.


    Damn it! This place is not a place for people at all. 877 good books www.877haoshu.com


    No, no, no, I have to find a chance to escape. I can''t stay until my stomach is a little bigger.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t speak, but suddenly there was a slight change in his mouth.


    Eh? Did the man just laugh? Laughing, right! Shit, it''s good to be handsome! Even laugh up all people and gods are angry, open plug-in bar!


    No, no, it''s not the time to care about such a small thing. The female dog next to me is going to stare at me.


    Jiang Sheng looks at Fan Xiao on Pei''s left hand with a black face. The corner of her mouth is very strong.


    I''ve seen jealous people, but I haven''t seen this kind of vinegar. It''s like swallowing me raw.


    "What do you pretend to be? Ming Ming has already climbed into the bed of waiting for Yan, still playing hard to get? It''s really a bargain. It''s disgusting. "


    Fan Xiao thumbs down, spits out his tongue and makes a grimace. He despises Jiang Sheng.


    Children? It''s really naive.


    Jiang Sheng scoffed at him and didn''t bother to argue with Fan Xiao so much.


    "If you''re OK, I''m going to eat."


    Jiang Sheng was about to get up and leave, but suddenly he had a big hand on his waist, which fixed his action.


    "Why?" Jiang Sheng immediately frowned and asked, and looked at Pei Shouyan with displeasure.


    "Did I say you can go?" Pei Shouyan''s voice was faint, and then a strong force held Jiang Sheng on his thigh. He struggled with Fan Xiao''s side and refused to let him hold his arm.


    If he can hit people, Jiang Sheng will give Pei Shouyan a slap.


    What the hell does this man want? So close to me all of a sudden? Is your brain in shit?


    Jiang Sheng didn''t reply shyly, but his face was angry. He couldn''t stand Pei waiting for Yan to approach him when he was about to explode.


    Fan Xiao envied, envied and resented, gnashing his teeth in anger, and his eyes were burning with fire.


    This dead vampire, I''m going to let him die. Let him die.

 Chapter 9

    "Oh, I''ll go! In the early morning, you come to this kind of Shura? "


    Bai Hao, who just woke up and went downstairs, retreated. He didn''t like the scene.


    But what''s going on? Pei Shouyan seems to have changed into a person, still holding Jiang Xiao on his thigh? It''s impossible for him to do such a thing?


    What''s going on?


    Or is it because the annoying Fan Xiao is on the side, deliberately doing it for Fan Xiao?


    "That''s what it looks like! It''s none of my business anyway. What''s the matter with me? "


    Bai Hao yawned, scratched his head and went to the kitchen to find food.


    "You''re a pervert, aren''t you? Let me go, now, immediately. "


    Jiang Sheng lowered her voice to warn Pei Weiyan that although he also liked men, he didn''t like being held by strange men.


    "Go ahead and get busy! I''ll go to the company later. I''ll talk about it again. "


    Pei Shouyan sent his secretary away. He did not answer Jiang Sheng''s questions or let him go.


    "Yes."


    The Secretary nodded and retired, but before leaving, she also looked at Jiang Sheng more.


    Is this the only vampire left in the world? The legendary boss''s pregnancy?


    Although the Secretary knew there was such a person, but today is the first time to see the true face of Lushan.


    Because ordinary Jiang Xiaogen didn''t go out of the house, he kept himself in the room crying, otherwise he would commit suicide.


    The aristocratic family that Jiang Sheng soul wears is the world in which he originally died.


    It''s just that Jiang Sheng is an ordinary person. He doesn''t know that there is a vampire.


    Because these people with special bodies generally live in their own groups, hide their real identity in front of outsiders and live in the human race.


    "I''m talking to you. You didn''t hear me, did you? Let me go. "


    The warning didn''t work. Jiang Sheng beat Pei yaoyan and glared at him angrily. Written literature 2020 www.dst9.cc


    But Pei Shiyan was not moved, and he also laughed.


    "Hungry! I''ll take you to dinner. " Suddenly he picked up Jiang Sheng and went to the dining room. He was very gentle.


    This man''s got his head in the door, isn''t he? Obviously, I was forced to be who I was last night. My face was angry and fierce. Today, my attitude suddenly changed 360 degrees.


    In fact, Pei Shiyan''s association was made for Fan Xiao.


    Fan Xiao is the son of an investor in his company. The big money owner can''t annoy him, so Pei Shouyan will bear with him.


    "Wait for me! I''m hungry, too


    Fan Xiao trotted to keep up with him, but he didn''t forget to give Jiang Sheng a middle finger.


    Jiang Sheng saw it and was speechless.


    He took back his eyes and looked at Pei yaoyan. Seeing his frown, he was suddenly stunned. Then he seemed to know something and began to laugh.


    "I see! It''s a play for that kid, isn''t it? "


    "Oh! The brain is very flexible Pei Shouyan''s words seemed to praise, but it also showed that he had always treated Jiang Sheng as a fool.


    "Do you want to fight or something?" Jiang Sheng was furious.


    Damn it, the dog can''t spit out ivory. Who''s this?


    "I''m not unable to cooperate with you." Jiang Sheng suddenly raises her eyebrows to Pei yaoyan. She seems to have some plans and smiles.


    "What? I still need your cooperation? "


    Unexpectedly, Pei Shouyan made such a remark, with a slight sneer in the corner of his mouth.


    Jiang Sheng is so angry that his eyes will stare out. Damn it, why don''t you play cards according to the routine!


    "Only I have a need. Even if you do something extraordinary here, you have to cooperate with me, so don''t play tricks on me, you will only make yourself suffer."


    Pei shouts at Xiao Shengjiang.


    Sleeping trough! This man is not a pervert, he is a inhuman beast.


    Jiang Sheng''s impression of Pei Weiyan has been refreshed frequently.

 Chapter 10

    "Come on, eat more. Our children need nutrition, too."


    At the dinner table, Pei Weiyan is not only gentle, but also suddenly gives Jiang Sheng some vegetables. Jiang Sheng is about to vomit blood.


    Can''t you just let me go? Good with what is called Fan Xiao to cultivate feelings? I don''t like me anyway.


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that he didn''t dare to speak out because Pei Weiyan looked at him tenderly, but his eyes were always warning him to cooperate.


    Yes, yes, I will tolerate you. When I find a chance to run out, I will see how I will revenge you.


    After thinking about this, Jiang Sheng''s mood became better and her appetite improved.


    The chef here is good at cooking! And they are all my favorite dishes.


    Jiang Sheng ate as if he had not eaten for years.


    However, the owner of this pair of body did not eat ordinary food for half a year. He had been sucking blood and was forced to drink by Pei Weiyan.


    The reason is that he wants to commit suicide and doesn''t want to live.


    "Eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    Jiang Sheng wolfed down and let Pei Wai Yan frown. He didn''t see anyone eating so rudely.


    "Wait for Yan! Let him eat more. He is a lowly species. He has never eaten any delicious food. It is normal for him to look like this. We should be considerate. "


    Fan Xiao hypocritically said, looking at Jiang Sheng''s eyes like caring for mentally retarded children.


    "Yes! How can I compare with all of you, can I? So don''t pay attention to me and eat yours. "


    Jiang Sheng has no merit, but he has good endurance and never quarrels with the mentally retarded.


    "It''s good to know where you are. You''re just waiting for Yan to buy home and have children." Fan Xiaozhi is very proud.


    I bought it to have a baby? what the fuck! I see! Is that why this man doesn''t like mine?


    Forget it, it''s none of my business! I''m not the owner of this body.


    Jiang Sheng was surprised for half a second and was not at ease. Feidu novel www.fdxs.net


    "Master fan, I don''t know if the rice is not to your taste?"


    Pei Wai Yan gently smiles and looks very gentlemanly, but in fact, it''s skin smile, flesh does not smile, the air is cold.


    "No, it''s quite to my taste! It''s very shy of you to care about people so much! "


    Fan Xiao''s heart was in full bloom, and she died of beauty.


    Jiang Sheng almost choked.


    I''ll go. Don''t you know Pei Shouyan is scolding him? Still so intoxicated? I''m afraid it''s not a brain problem?


    "What do you mean? Laugh at me, don''t you? " Fan Xiao pointed to Jiang Sheng and scolded.


    "You think too much." Jiang Sheng takes a sip of water and doesn''t intend to answer Fan Xiao''s unreasonable behavior.


    "You see, wait Yan, this cheap vampire, he bullies me."


    The coquettish arm of Pei Shouyan was put on her arm, and her mouth was wronged.


    Neuropathy ah this Fan Xiao, where to come from the mental retardation ah? No wonder Pei Shiyan was so cute that he gave up.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know. I''ll tell you! What he said just now is that you can''t stop your mouth from eating, isn''t it? It''s not going to stop


    Jiang Sheng was much more comfortable when he said that. As expected, he couldn''t hold back things.


    "You, you nonsense." Fan Xiao was very angry.


    "Then ask him yourself."


    He was really speechless. He told him Pei Shouyan scolded him, and he was still angry.


    "It seems that you think your life is too long and you want to have some excitement, don''t you?"


    Pei Shouyan''s eyes were cold against Shangjiang Sheng, and the danger was obvious inside.


    Jiang Sheng was startled and almost fell off his chair.


    "Well, I''m full. Please eat slowly." When you get up and run far away, run first.

 Chapter 11

    "Tut! What do you say you don''t like Fan Xiao? Isn''t he angry? What


    Jiang Sheng, who runs to the hall, reads fragmentary. After sitting down on the sofa, he turns on the TV.


    "There is a piece of news below. Jiang Sheng, the young master of the Jiang family, jumped from a building to commit suicide at 12 o''clock yesterday. The Jiang family had to send the white haired man to the black hair man, and the scene almost collapsed."


    Poof Suicide? I killed myself?


    As soon as I turn on the TV, it is the news that he committed suicide by jumping off a building. Jiang Sheng almost vomited blood.


    Obviously, he was leaning on the decayed guardrail and accidentally fell downstairs from the 25th floor. How could he commit suicide?


    "What the hell is going on?" Jiang Sheng watched in a panic. His parents and sister in the TV were crying. They were not willing to leave his graveyard.


    "Pei Weiyan, lend me the computer. Hurry up."


    Jiang Shengchao shouts in the dining room that he needs to go online to see what''s going on.


    The guardrail is rotten. You can see that it was accidentally dropped downstairs. How can someone say it is suicide?


    "Damn it, did you hear that! I want a computer. Do you have a computer


    When Pei Shouyan didn''t reply, Jiang Sheng was furious.


    But it''s not that Pei Shouyan doesn''t want to answer him, but that his body has already shaken to the ground and has no response.


    Because he also heard the voice of TV just now, saying that Jiang Sheng committed suicide.


    "What''s the matter? Jiang Sheng committed suicide? How can this be possible? "


    Bai Hao couldn''t believe it. He looked pale. Then he quickly looked at Pei yaoyan and said, "do you need me to investigate what happened?"


    Pei Shouyan clenched his fist and his eyes were cold. "I want to know whether it is true or not."


    "Good."


    Bai Hao immediately started to leave, in a hurry. 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    At this time, Fan Xiao formed a sharp contrast with them, with a smile on his mouth, which was very meaningful.


    "You''re deaf. I said I wanted a computer. You didn''t hear me!"


    Jiang Sheng rushes into the dining room and roars angrily.


    But when he finished, he saw Pei Shouyan''s face was not right.


    "You, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Sheng asked some guilty questions. He thought he was yelling at Pei yaoyan, which made him angry.


    Pei Weiyan didn''t speak. He closed his eyes and clapped at the table and yelled, "get out of here. I don''t want to see your face now. Get out."


    Rolling words roared twice, the sound was deafening.


    Jiang Sheng, who was scolded all of a sudden, didn''t feel like it. She immediately got angry and said, "OK, I''ll get the hell out of here."


    What''s wrong with him? I just asked him for a computer? Is it necessary to be so angry?


    Jiang Sheng left, ran out of the gate and out of the courtyard.


    Fan Xiao takes a glance at Jiang Sheng who has gone far away. Then he returns to Pei yaoyan''s side, and the smile on the corner of his mouth picks up again.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll go first. Master fan, please."


    Pei Wai Yan stood up stiff with his fists clenched.


    "It''s OK. You''re busy."


    Fan Xiao''s good-looking smile no longer bothers Pei Shiyan.


    Pei Shouyan did not say a word, and walked out of the dining room.


    At this time, only Fan Xiao was left in the dining room. He put his legs on the dining table, shaking his chair with his hands around his chest, and his smile on his face became bigger and bigger.


    "Pei Shouyan, do you think that if you don''t contact Jiang Sheng, your enemy will not know his existence? You''ve been killed by surprise this time

 Chapter 12

    "Sorry, you can''t go out without the boss''s permission."


    Jiang Sheng wanted to go out for a walk, but she was upset. But the talent came to the big iron gate and was stopped by the guard.


    "Am I his mother''s dog? Not even going out for a walk? " Jiang Sheng is angry.


    The original mood is not good now, but also encountered this kind of thing.


    "Come back, please."


    The guard asked Jiang Sheng to go back, but they were still impassive.


    "If you don''t go out, don''t go out. Please!" Jiang Sheng turns around and rushes back.


    At this time, Fan Xiao came face-to-face, with a smile on his lips.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to pay any attention to him and passed him by.


    "Don''t you want to know why yaoyan was angry when he saw your face?"


    Fan Xiao said with his back to Jiang Sheng.


    "What do you mean?" Jiang Sheng stops, turns and frowns.


    as like as two peas, Xiao Xiao smiled and then turned back to Jiang Sheng. "Because your face looks exactly like the one who love Yan."


    "as like as two peas, I have a face that looks like the animal that I love." Jiang Sheng looks confused.


    Ah, yes! I wake up for so long, I don''t know what the face looks like?


    Jiang Sheng touched his face and then went to the car to see what the owner looked like.


    "I''d like to see which man is so unlucky that he is attracted by Pei Weiyan''s kind of bastard."


    Jiang Sheng sneered, but bending down, he almost vomited blood, because the face reflected in the rearview mirror is the same as his own.


    Jiang Sheng as like as two peas, and how can he be exactly the same as me? Interesting recitation www.qusoshu.com


    If he wasn''t sure he was born again, he would really think it was his face.


    Eh? Is it difficult? Is it me that Pei Shouyan likes?


    Jiang Sheng''s face turned black as soon as he drew from the corner of his mouth.


    No, no, it''s impossible. He hasn''t seen me, and we haven''t chatted. How could he like me? I guess it looks like me again! After all, the world is so big.


    Jiang Sheng quickly denied the fact that Pei Shouyan liked himself, because he had never seen Pei yaoyan over the years. Where would Pei yaoyan like him?


    "What are you muttering about alone? I didn''t hear you talking to you


    Fan Xiao, who was ignored, has no calmness just now.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, this face is too frightening. I was shocked. What did you just say? I didn''t pay attention, you say it again Jiang Sheng turns around calmly.


    Ah? This face is scary? Don''t look so nice to me!


    Fan Xiao was not very happy in his heart, but he repeated what he had just said, "so I said that Shiyan treats you just because you look like the person he likes. Don''t be sentimental."


    "Is he good to me?" Jiang Sheng sneered and said, "you are afraid you are blind! What did he do to me? Didn''t you scold me just now


    "But it''s not good for you! You''re trying to show off, aren''t you? "


    Silly, this man, clearly is to show you!


    Forget it. Don''t tell him so much.


    But Pei Weiyan, how abnormal he is! Someone who looks as like as two peas who love him, and gives birth to himself? There''s a hole in his head.


    How strange! How did I get as like as two peas in my body? This is too terrible! It''s not a conspiracy, is it!


    Haha, it''s impossible. It''s not science fiction.


    Jiang Sheng doubted it himself, and then overturned it himself.


    But there are vampires, it seems that nothing is impossible.

 Chapter 13

    "Follow me."


    Pei Weiyan suddenly came and took Jiang Sheng away. His action was very rude.


    Jiang Sheng was startled, and was also caught in pain. However, before he could react, he had been pushed into the car by Pei Weiyan, who also sat in the back seat.


    "Drive."


    "Good, good."


    Bai Hao in the driver''s seat sighs and then looks back at Jiang Sheng.


    Do you still take him to the company? How afraid is this kid to run?


    Or is he afraid that Jiang Xiao will die next?


    "Where are you taking me?" Jiang Sheng took his wrist out of Pei''s palm and questioned him in a loud voice.


    "Shut up."


    What I got was Pei Shouyan''s indifference and cold eyes.


    Jiang Sheng was afraid of Pei yaoyan. He must have been very scared when he looked at him like this! Obediently, he shrinks to the door and hugs himself away from Pei yaoyan. Although


    can''t make complaints about Pei Ying Yan, he can also Tucao in his heart.


    Damn it, it''s amazing to be handsome! What a bad temper.


    What''s more, is it the fault of this body to look like the person you like? It''s clearly you who brought this man here. Now you are still angry with him, aren''t you? It''s really speechless.


    No, it''s angry with me now.


    Damn it! I''m sure I''ll find a chance to escape. Stay away from him.


    "How is the investigation going?" Pei Shouyan asked in a cold voice.


    Bai Hao immediately changed his previous laziness and replied in a solemn tone, "it''s really dead."


    Hearing this answer, Pei Shouyan''s face was immediately covered with frost, and his clenched fists cluttered. He looked at him as if he was extremely resistant to his anger. Baidu Novels www.googlexs.com


    "But it wasn''t a suicide. I''m not sure." Bai Hao said again.


    "How could he commit suicide? He''s such a cheerful person. " Pei Weiyan immediately refuted, with a loud voice.


    "But actually, we haven''t contacted him personally, have we? We don''t know if it''s really cheerful, or if something happened


    "So didn''t I ask you to send someone to protect him? How the hell does he protect people? Ah? "


    Pei Shouyan was furious. His eyes were bloodshot and angry.


    Bai Hao, who is questioned, is silent. Because of his negligence, Jiang Sheng will have an accident.


    "I''ll give you three days to find out the prisoner. If I can''t find it, what will happen if I can''t find it. I don''t need to tell you clearly!" The words were all squeezed out of the teeth. It was frightfully cold.


    "I understand."


    Bai Hao did not have any questions and took orders in silence.


    Jiang Sheng was confused. Who died? Who committed suicide? Who are you talking about?


    Is it difficult? it''s me? But I didn''t see them say my name? God is mysterious.


    I can''t talk about the toilet for a while, and then I can''t find a chance to run.


    Jiang Sheng looked out, looking for the familiar road section, but after a long time, he still felt strange.


    Strange, how are all my strange roads! Where the hell does this guy live! I don''t even know.


    "What are you looking at?" Pei Weiyan''s icy voice suddenly rings in Jiang Sheng''s ear.


    "No, what did you see? It''s just curiosity about what it looks like outside. "


    Jiang Sheng quickly joked and tried to avoid Pei Shouyan.


    But when he looked at him carefully, Pei Weiyan looked at him with sadness and pain in his eyes.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned and looked at it like this.


    What a sad eye, just like losing a loved one.

 Chapter 14

    This kind of cold-blooded heartless man, can also have this kind of expression?


    That let him show this expression of people, seriously, let people some envy ah!


    Jiang Sheng laughed bitterly in his heart. It was his first love. Although he didn''t feel the palpitation now, he had a kind of intuition. After getting along with Pei Weiyan for a long time, he would gradually be attracted by him.


    "Put it on."


    Just as Jiang Sheng was watching, Pei yaoyan suddenly put his hat on his head and then handed him his mask.


    Jiang Sheng looked at him in a daze, then looked up at Pei yaoyan in a daze, "what are you doing?"


    "If you don''t want to die, just wear it for me."


    Pei Weiyan did not explain, but from his voice, we can see that it was not a threat.


    "Oh


    Jiang Sheng put it on obediently, but also aimed at Pei Shouyan, who was cold as ice.


    Can''t I be seen because I''m his lover? Afraid of getting hold of?


    Oh, forget it. Anyway, I can''t understand. What do you want to do with so much?


    Jiang Sheng is the kind of person who will settle down when he comes here, so he will not go to the top of a bull''s horn if he can''t understand things clearly.


    After about an hour and a half later, the car stopped at Pei''s company.


    "Keep an eye on what''s going on in the neighborhood. Let me know if you have anything."


    Pei Shouyan, who was the first to get off the train, told Bai Hao to wear frost on his face and was expressionless.


    "Well, I understand." Bai Hao follows orders as always.


    Jiang Sheng here, he thought Pei Shouyan would leave him to enter the company, but he did not. Suddenly he bent down to help him out and held his wrist tightly.


    But his strength was too strong, which made Jiang Sheng hurt.


    Jiang Sheng struggled for a while, which was a hint that he was very upset. Pei Shouyan did not pay attention to him. Instead, he twisted his eyes and warned, "don''t leave me for a while. It won''t work within a meter. Is that clear?"


    "Qing It''s clear. " Douzi literature website www.douziwx.com


    Jiang Sheng quickly nods, because Pei Shouyan''s expression is too terrible.


    Lying trough? What the hell? It''s like playing a thrilling spy game.


    Jiang Sheng, who was brought into the company, did not dare to look at the people around him. He kept his head down and followed Pei Shouyan tightly.


    Naturally, when employees saw Pei Weiyan bringing people to the company and holding hands, they would certainly peek at it. However, no one dared to say anything, just like the air had condensed.


    It can be seen that the staff are very afraid of Pei Weiyan, otherwise it would not be this kind of atmosphere. They dare not even say hello, but only dare to bow their heads from afar.


    "Here you are."


    As soon as the elevator got upstairs, the Secretary had been waiting for a long time. When she saw Jiang Sheng, she was very surprised, but she didn''t ask anything.


    "How is it going?" Pei Shouyan quickly pulls Jiang Sheng forward and asks coldly.


    Jiang Sheng is going to stare at Pei yaoyan''s back. Because he is too fast, he can only get on by trotting.


    The Secretary replied, "it''s all done. The company over there has no problem and will continue to cooperate with us."


    "That''s good. Soak up a cup of hot milk and come in."


    Hot milk? Secretary Miss Leng Leng Leng, "you, want to drink?"


    "Give it to him." The voice was cold.


    "OK, I understand."


    Only then did the secretary know that it was for Jiang Sheng. She watched Pei yaoyan take Jiang Sheng into the office, and then she closed the door and left.


    "Secretary white, who is that man?"


    "Yes, who, who! Can be brought to work by our cold faced boss


    When the secretary turned around, the good female employees immediately gathered around and started their gossip.


    The secretary looked serious. "Don''t ask if you don''t know."


    "Oh! All right


    Everyone lost to busy, but actually in the heart is still ready to move, want to know what relationship between Jiang Sheng and Pei Shouyan, will be so close.

 Chapter 15

    "Are your employees afraid of you?"


    Around the office, just sat down on the sofa Jiang Sheng asked.


    "I don''t think they dare to show their atmosphere." Jiang Sheng said again, and then looked up at Pei yaoyan, who walked to the desk indifferently.


    What! Talking to him, he doesn''t say a word. Can you bring me here to annoy me? I''m still cold shouldered!


    Don''t talk if you don''t talk! I watch TV.


    Jiang Sheng is lying on the sofa, lazily holding his cheek and turning on the TV. He doesn''t recognize anyone at all, just like his family.


    Pei Wai Yan saw this and immediately frowned. Suddenly, he looked at Jiang Sheng curiously.


    From his wake up to now, his character has completely changed, just like a different person.


    Not only are you not afraid of me, but also dare to yell at me, but also can communicate with others normally.


    Do you really lose your memory? Not lying to me?


    Oh, or what kind of tricks did you play?


    Well, as long as I bring you out, those old men will not be able to bear it. Maybe they will show up. It''s a good bait.


    "What do you mean when you don''t say it and stare at me secretly?"


    Jiang Sheng glanced at him and saw Pei yaoyan staring at him. He frowned and asked.


    "Watch your TV. What are you talking about?"


    Pei Shouyan became indifferent. When he spoke, his eyes were already staring at the information on his desk. He did not look at Jiang Sheng at all.


    "Yes, yes, I will not disturb you."


    Damn it, I brought me here, but I didn''t explain. I asked him and gave me a look.


    "It''s still hot. Be careful before you drink it." German Novels www.dedexs.com


    White secretary came in, put the hot milk on the tea table in front of Jiang Sheng, intimate reminder.


    As soon as he saw the hot milk, Jiang Sheng immediately started to smile and got up to get it.


    Because his favorite drink is hot milk.


    "I didn''t expect you to know what I like! It''s amazing. "


    After taking a sip and licking her mouth, Jiang Sheng gives the white secretary a thumbs up. She is in a beautiful mood.


    "Boss, let me make it for you." The white secretary was stunned, and her face was a little more stunned, because Jiang Sheng''s words seemed to be Pei Weiyan''s understanding of his preferences, so he could not help but take a look at Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan himself was stunned. After listening to Jiang Sheng''s words. Because he gave Jiang Xiao a drink according to Jiang Sheng''s taste.


    "What! It''s him Jiang Sheng was not happy.


    It must be the person he likes to drink hot milk, which is too abnormal! You think I''m the one he likes?


    Jiang Sheng, who felt that she had become a substitute, was not happy in her heart. "I don''t want to drink it. Take it away! It''s hard to drink. "


    "I''m sorry, isn''t it me, ma''am? Then I''ll go and make you another one Secretary Bai quickly apologized.


    Madame poof? What the hell? Call me madam?


    Jiang Sheng almost vomited blood and looked at the white secretary in horror.


    "Who told you to call him Madame? Ah? "


    Pei Wai Yan suddenly got angry and swept the things on the table. The anger in his eyes was burning.


    Staring at Jiang Sheng''s eyes, it seems that he is going to swallow Jiang Sheng raw. It''s very terrible. Jiang Sheng shivers with fear.


    But no, Jiang Sheng clenched his fist and became angry. He took up the pillow and smashed it at Pei yaoyan, scolding him, "what the hell are you yelling at? You think I''d like her to call me Madame? I don''t like you. I''m a pervert. "


    Mom, I''m so angry. This kind of man is really annoying. Go away to where you like! What are you doing with me?

 Chapter 16

    "I''m sorry, boss. I saw the picture and thought it was his wife. He came back, so I blurted out unconsciously. I''m really sorry."


    White Secretary also scared not light, shaking body uneasily clenched his wrist, tightly lowered his head.


    Photos? What pictures? Is it a picture of the man who looks like me? That''s why the secretary Miss recognized the wrong person?


    But, ma''am? Isn''t that Pei''s wife? Male or female?


    "Get out of here." There was another fury, deafening.


    "Yes."


    White secretary does not dare to wait half a moment, quickly bow down to retreat, in a hurry.


    "Damn it, I don''t go crazy with you."


    Jiang Sheng got up and left. Now he couldn''t stay for a second.


    "Before I get angry, you''d better come back and sit down for me."


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and his voice was cold.


    "What? Are you not angry yet? "


    Jiang Sheng turned back and sneered. He wanted to give Pei Shouyan a middle finger, but there was a bang. The French window suddenly broke, and then a bullet shot at him.


    "Get down."


    Pei Shouyan''s roar sounded in Jiang Sheng''s ear. When he came back to God, he was already knocked down by Pei Weiyan and held him in his arms.


    "You want to die, don''t you! Can''t you avoid a bullet? "


    Pei Shouyan roars, but his eyes are flustered. He looks at Jiang Sheng in his arms nervously.


    Jiang Sheng swallowed his mouth foam and looked at Pei Wai Yan in a short breath. His heart beat violently and he was scared out of his wits. I love fiction www.5ilrcxs.com


    "I How the hell did I know a bullet would come to me? "


    Jiang Sheng retorted in a quick voice, but she was not as arrogant as usual. Her face was full of fear and was completely frightened.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to break the curse, but Jiang Sheng''s frightened face softened. He scolded his mother, then picked up Jiang Sheng and quickly dodged behind the wall. He took out a pistol and loaded it quickly.


    "When I count to three, you run to the door and find Bai Hao. He will protect you."


    "And you? What do you do? "


    Although Jiang Sheng was afraid, he could not leave Pei yaoyan alone.


    "Damn it, if you want to escape together, I can''t leave you here alone."


    There is a sniper in the opposite building. The bullet just passed through the French window and drove directly towards me. You don''t have to think that it is the other party who wants my life. Pei Shouyan must not be safe, otherwise he would not draw a gun.


    "Don''t give me any nonsense. Let you go and you can go."


    "I''m not going." Jiang Sheng is resolute.


    All of a sudden, Pei Shouyan shakes his mind, and a figure overlaps with Jiang Sheng, who has the same firm eyes as Jiang Sheng.


    Pei Wai Yan immediately felt more pain. He raised his hand and stroked Shangjiang Sheng''s cheek. He sobbed and said, "wife."


    Bring up the voice, are so sad, also red eyes.


    Jiang Sheng knew that Pei Weiyan saw another man through him, but his heart still missed a beat and made a little commotion.


    He didn''t want to be like this, and he knew that he was just a substitute. But Pei Shouyan''s affectionate call made him involuntarily affected.


    "Ah Ha ha ha, am I in such a mess? "


    Pei Wai Yan trembled with a low smile. A tear came down his eyes. After that, he apologized in silence, "sorry."


    Jiang Sheng again because of this apology, and heart complex up, but still suppressed the bottom of the heart that wipe strange, quiet back way, "nothing."

 Chapter 17

    Oh, shit, my mood is complicated, fart! You are a substitute!


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head and was agitated, but in an instant he was just like a frustrated ball. He sighed leisurely because his heart was now completely out of his control and kept beating.


    "Are you all right?"


    Bai Hao suddenly rushed in, followed by a group of men in suits, one by one very big.


    "What do you eat? The enemy is coming. " Pei Shouyan was furious and helped Jiang Sheng to get up.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my negligence. I just saw a suspicious person. I didn''t know it was luring the tiger away from the mountain until I caught sight of it." Bai Hao''s self reproach on his face.


    Pei waited for Yan to return to Qi, but now is not the time to fight.


    By the time he looked across the building, the enemy was no longer there.


    It is estimated that when Bai Hao comes back to support and the enemy fails to lure him, he will withdraw.


    "Now, do you want someone to go after it?" Bai Hao asked, the atmosphere dare not come out.


    "You and I know what to pursue and who the enemy is."


    However, they didn''t expect that their purpose was to kill Jiang Xiao.


    I just wanted to try. They knew what I would do when I took Jiang Xiao out.


    Is it difficult? It''s just that I misunderstood Jiang Xiao. Isn''t he from there? Or they will kill Jiang Xiao? Isn''t that contradictory?


    Or is it a trick?


    Pei Shouyan''s eyes fell on Jiang Sheng''s body, and his brows were frowning.


    All of a sudden, Pei Weiyan looked at Jiang Sheng''s heart and felt uneasy. So he hid behind Bai Hao and lowered his head tightly.


    "What are you hiding from? Am I that terrible? " Biqu Pavilion book bar www.shuoba.net


    Pei Shouyan was very upset. He was afraid of himself and hid behind other men.


    "It''s just that you don''t feel terrible about yourself." Jiang Sheng murmured in a low voice, but everyone heard it. Bai Hao couldn''t help laughing, and the atmosphere eased.


    "Come here." Pei Shouyan gave a cold command.


    "The past is the past! What do you do with such ferocity? " Jiang Sheng murmured again. He walked up to Pei yaoyan, but his head was still low. He was afraid that Pei Shouyan would get angry again.


    But Pei Shiyan did not do so, groping for his body and asked, "no injury!"


    Hearing this, Jiang Sheng looks up and looks at Pei yaoyan.


    "Did you get hurt, dumb?" Pei Wai Yan was furious at once.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth immediately smoked. Damn it, this man''s temper is comparable to the weather forecast. He changes as he says.


    "No harm. Your child is well." Jiang Sheng shouts back.


    When he talks about children, he thinks Pei Shouyan will worry about whether he is hurt or not. They are all asking for children, not really worried about him.


    After hearing this, Pei Shouyan was furious, "I asked you, what did you do with the child?"


    "Not a child? Yes? That''s because I look like your wife, do you love it? Cut your face off the wall


    After Jiang Sheng got angry, he began to speak freely, but it was all from his heart. He was not happy with this mode.


    As soon as Jiang Sheng said this, Bai Hao and Bai Hao gasped, because Pei Shiyan hated being told about his wife.


    But unexpectedly, Pei Shouyan suddenly picked up Jiang Sheng''s chin with a smile and said, "are you jealous?"


    "Ah? Who the hell is jealous? You''ve got a fuckin ''brain problem


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that when Pei Shouyan asked about this, his heart really missed a beat. He felt guilty.

 Chapter 18

    "There seems to be a lot of excitement over there. Brother heiming, Pei Shouyan doesn''t seem to hate Jiang Xiao, but he is very close."


    On the opposite side of the building, the evacuees watched Pei Weiyan''s office with binoculars, and then reported to the smoking man.


    The man, who was called black in black, was leaning against the guardrail and spitting smoke on his back, which gave the race a sense of danger.


    "If you get along well, it will save you a lot of trouble."


    The black sleep way that vomits fog, under narrow eye eye eye collect a wipe of different color, reflect his that evil and handsome face a bit frightening and gloomy.


    "But I can''t think of it. Brother heiming, we''ve all been sent to Pei yaoyan''s side, and we haven''t had anything for half a year. Why do you deliberately play today''s show? If Jiang Xiao had not been rescued, what would he do if he died? " Don''t understand the subordinate curious inquiry.


    "Naturally, Pei Shouyan should think that Jiang Xiao is not the one we sent to him, so that he can relax his vigilance and give him time to push forward our plan."


    Then he lit a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. Then he grabbed his telescope and looked at Pei Weiyan''s office. When his eyes fell on Bai Hao, he immediately showed a wanton smile.


    "You want to provoke Bai Hao again! Don''t mess around. Brother heiming, we are out to carry out the task today. "


    Hand quickly took back the telescope, hid behind not to black Ming take.


    Hei Ming didn''t say a word. He picked up his cigarette and took a mouthful of smoke. But the evil smile in the corner of his mouth was still hanging. The light glanced at Bai Hao''s direction.


    "Shall we go back now? Or keep watching them? " Asked the man.


    "Continue to monitor them, find opportunities to meet with Jiang Xiao and convey the new task to him." Leaning on the fence again, I don''t have the energy to breathe.


    "All right." The men didn''t seem to want to stay here.


    Suddenly, he gossiped, "I heard that Pei Shouyan has been waiting for his wife''s reincarnation for hundreds of years. Is that true?"


    "What? Who did you listen to? " Hei Ming glanced at his subordinates and asked.


    "It''s from the owner''s family, but it''s eavesdropping." He scratched his head and laughed.


    "Is it, brother heiming?" His men can''t wait to ask. Rabbit flying novel network www.tutufei.com


    "Who knows?"


    Black Ming just light so way, did not answer the question under the hand.


    "Anyway, if Jiang Sheng died, it would be good for us, so that Jiang Xiao, who was arranged by his side, could seize the opportunity to take Pei yaoyan, and kill Pei Shouyan without us, right?"


    His own analysis, after the analysis, he asked Hei Ming if he was right.


    "Kill Pei Shiyan?" Hei Ming sneered and said, "if Pei Shouyan is so easy to kill, the family members have killed him for hundreds of years. Why wait until now to confuse Pei yaoyan with Jiang Xiao, a man who looks like Pei''s wife?"


    It has to be said that those leaders are more and more involved now. It''s boring to take such folk prescriptions because they can''t fight Pei yaoyan.


    "Yes, too." His men were stunned.


    At this time, Pei Shouyan''s side.


    "Have you found anything?"


    Bai Hao has been frowning and looking at the other side. Pei Shouyan immediately asks in a cold voice.


    "Maybe it''s my delusion. Just now, someone seems to be looking this way."


    Bai Hao Leng Leng Leng way, and that kind of feeling familiar to make his hair stand on end.


    "Send someone to see it."


    "Good."


    Bai Hao didn''t dare to neglect him, so he took people out.


    Black close this side, he hastily put out the smoke, the opponent next way, "trouble people are coming, withdraw." With that, he jumped downstairs, and then went straight up into the air, flapping his wings and disappeared in his sight.


    "Wait for me, brother Hei Ming." Also quickly open their own wings, to keep up with the black.

 Chapter 19

    Time back to the day when Jiang Sheng fell off the tower, there was a strange Castle basement.


    The corridor is cold and humid, and occasionally you can hear a few roars similar to monsters, which is creepy.


    In a secret room with an open door, an old man with white hair sat cross legged in a magic array, not knowing what kind of magic he was casting.


    But no, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. One of the two containers in front of him was broken, and the other was suffused with faint red light, floating intact in the air.


    Two names are engraved on the container, one is Jiang Xiao, the other is Jiang Sheng.


    The broken container is the word Jiang Sheng.


    "Grandfather, how are you, grandfather?"


    A girl in the shape of a girl stepped into the magic array and helped the old man up.


    The old man killed several mouthfuls of blood, looking very painful.


    All of a sudden, the crooked words on his arm burned up, and without meeting, he followed the fire and eroded the old man''s body.


    The old man got rid of the girl''s anguish and howled, with a ferocious face, "blood, master''s blood, give me Master''s blood. "


    At this time, the girl reacted and handed the red bottle in her pocket to the old man.


    The old man with red eyes drank it out in one gulp, and then slowly put out the fire. The scars left by him also healed and restored the old man''s original skin.


    "Are you all right, grandfather? How are you feeling? "


    The girl helped the old man to one side of the chair and handed him a bottle of red liquid.


    The old man shook his head and gently pushed away. He coughed and said, "the master''s blood is not much. You can keep it. I can''t live for a few years." Zero one reading website www.01dsw.cc


    Hearing this, the girl''s tears immediately fell, "we''re OK, Grandpa, you drink."


    "No, you all keep it. It doesn''t matter if my old man is gone. You young people have to protect the master''s safety."


    With that, the old man gently stroked the girl''s head and told her to say, "Finch, you should remember that if there is no master, there will be no Xu family. Now the master''s soul is changed back, but now he is pregnant, most of the power of the vampire is blocked, and he has no ability to fight the enemy. So when you get there, even if you die, you have to save your master''s life, you know? "


    "Yes, the bird knows, and the bird knows."


    She cried and nodded frequently, and her tears fell to the wet ground.


    The old man covered his chest and coughed painfully. Then he called out to the secret room, "you all come in!"


    "Yes, elder."


    Several men waiting outside respectfully stepped forward, their heads buried tightly, and did not dare to look directly into their elders'' faces. It is estimated that this old man''s status is prominent.


    "You go with the bird and protect the master secretly, understand?"


    "Yes." The answer was loud.


    "Who is our real enemy and how our master died in the last life? We must find out. When the master really wakes up, we will report to him immediately. We can''t neglect it."


    When the old man said this, his eyes were full of anger and he broke the handle of the chair.


    "But grandfather, don''t you all say that the master was killed by Pei Shouyan in his previous life? Why don''t you know who the enemy is? " She asked.


    "Ah, Pei Shouyan killed his master? That man can do it. But our enemies are either werewolves or demons. We must not let them off lightly. "


    He patted on the handle of the chair, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    "She knows that she will help her grandfather to protect her master. She will never let her master die in vain."

 Chapter 20

    "By the way, has Jiang Sheng''s body been disposed of?" The old man frowned and asked


    "it''s all done. It''s disguised as suicide. Tomorrow''s news will also report it."


    "Well, it was right to choose him and change the master''s soul. The gang of thieves never thought that Jiang Xiao was the master''s real body. Now he has saved his master''s life and sent him to Pei Shouyan''s side with their hands. "


    The most dangerous place is the safest place, though the sword is far away. The master is really clever and clever. He told me this point at the beginning.


    "But Pei Shouyan is also a devil! Is it really OK for us to send the master to him by their hand? " Asked one of the men.


    "as like as two peas," Jiang Xiao and Jiang Sheng are all alike. "Pei Siyan is not cruel to the face."


    Time back to now, ten hours after being attacked by Hei Ming, Pei Shouyan villa.


    "Ah..."


    Suddenly, Jiang Sheng''s alarm came from the bathroom, and the whole roof was about to be lifted.


    Pei Wai Yan, who was sitting on the sofa in the room, frowned and called to the bathroom, "what''s the ghost''s name?" All over his face.


    "Can you stop barking? I, I, I Why do I grow a female thing below me? What the hell is going on? "


    Jiang Sheng rushes out from the bathroom, opens his pants and points to the inside, yelling. Now, he looks confused.


    Jiang Sheng felt that his body was a little different. He felt curious and touched down. The whole person was petrified.


    Pei Weiyan immediately and impatiently threw the document in his hand to one side, cold eyes toward Jiang Sheng to endure anger and hook his fingers.


    "Dry Why? "


    Jiang Sheng retreated from swallowing and hugged himself. He was wary of Pei yaoyan.


    "Let''s get you here, right now." Fantasy network www.7huan.com


    Pei Shouyan was furious and ordered.


    Although Jiang Sheng wanted to hate Pei Shouyan, but he was afraid that Pei Shouyan would be angry. He could not help but walk towards Pei Shouyan and stand in front of him.


    "If you dare to hit me, I will fight back!"


    Jiang Sheng murmured in a low voice. He had no confidence.


    "Who wants to hit you! Am I a sadist? Have you lost your memory, or are you stuck in the door


    He pulled down Jiang Sheng with all his strength. He didn''t show any pity for her.


    Jiang Sheng fell heavily in Pei''s arms and hurt his nose.


    "Can you be a little bit light?"


    Shit, I''m so rude every time. I''m not made of meat?


    "It seems that you really lost your memory. You don''t remember it." Pei Shouyan pinched Jiang Sheng''s chin and frowned at him.


    Jiang Sheng felt guilty for a while because he was born again. Naturally, he didn''t know the condition of his body.


    Jiang Shengqing lowered her throat and opened Pei''s hand with a twinkle in her eyes. Then she sat aside obediently and did not dare to look at Pei''s face.


    Suddenly how honest? Shouldn''t it be yelling? It''s strange. This little thing.


    However, after today''s event, one thing can be confirmed, that is, he may not be the one sent by the old men, so you can try to believe it.


    Pei Shouyan takes a big hand and holds Jiang Sheng on his thigh. Then he stares at Jiang Sheng''s face.


    Sleeping trough! Why are you looking at me like this all of a sudden? I don''t want to get angry again!


    Pei Shouyan yelled a lot. Pei Shouyan had a shadow in his heart. He was frightened when he drew closer.

 Chapter 21

    "Isn''t it arrogant just now? Yes? No more arrogance now? Yell at me? Come on Pei Shouyan pinches Jiang Sheng''s cheek and makes a cold eye provocation.


    I want to be arrogant, too! If you give me arrogance.


    Jiang Sheng murmured in his heart, but naturally he didn''t dare to say it. He scratched his head and said with an embarrassed smile, "it seems that you are a little hungry? I''ll go downstairs and find something to eat. "


    After that, he immediately jumped off Pei yaoyan''s thigh, but before he could escape, he was picked up by Pei yaoyan and pressed back to his thigh.


    What do you mean to bring me back again?


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that she wanted to hit people, but she didn''t have the guts. She could only narrow her eyes and smile, "are you going to go down together? Then let''s get together! "


    "Who said to go down together?" Pei Shouyan''s voice was cold and indifferent.


    What do you mean by bringing me back? Jiang Sheng is not happy.


    "If you''re hungry, I can give you blood." Arm to Jiang Sheng''s mouth.


    Jiang Sheng immediately frowned. If you let me suck, I''ll suck it! I don''t have dignity?


    "What? I''m kind enough to give it to you, but are you not willing to


    "Yes, I just don''t like it. What''s the matter? Can you force me to smoke? "


    Jiang Sheng clapped Pei Shouyan''s arm and glared at him.


    Pei Weiyan is not angry, but just sneers, but suddenly he pinches Jiang Sheng''s neck with cold eyes.


    "It seems that if you give me your face, you will give me an affectation, Jiang Xiao."


    Pei Shouyan''s strength was very strong. He pinched Jiang Sheng out of breath. He could only flush his face and beat his arm, which made him lack of oxygen.


    "Good It''s hard. Let go of me... " Jiang Sheng''s eyes were full of tears, and she was in great pain. Everybody reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com


    Just at the last second when Jiang Sheng was about to die, Pei Shouyan let go of his hand and warned him, "this is the consequence of resisting me. You''d better listen to me and give birth to the child. Don''t try to find a short-sighted way for me."


    Finish saying, mercilessly left Jiang Sheng on the sofa, look at coldly.


    Jiang Sheng coughed several times, gasping for breath and tears.


    Damn it, I almost died in the hands of this damned man again.


    It seems that the former man named Jiang Xiao could not stand Pei''s cruelty, so he chose to commit suicide.


    Ah, I''m really going to be crazy. What do I have to do to make my soul go through this body and suffer this kind of pain!


    Jiang Sheng coughed a few times in pain, and the whole person was lying on the sofa, slowly breathing.


    "I said you! Can you stop pinching my neck! It hurts


    As soon as the spirit got better, Jiang Sheng immediately broke the curse and directly compared a middle finger to Pei yaoyan.


    You''re not afraid of me? How dare you be so arrogant?


    Pei Wai Yan slightly raised an eyebrow. He was not happy at all, but he was shaking his spirit and overlapped Jiang Sheng with the shadow of a man. His eyes began to become sad again.


    If he didn''t die, he must be as angry with me as he is now!


    As a result, Pei Shouyan suddenly pressed himself to Jiang Sheng and blocked Jiang Sheng''s stubborn lips. He teased Jiang Sheng deeply and felt sweet.


    But Jiang Sheng''s eyes widened and his face was numb.


    What do you mean to give me another sugar after beating me?


    Jiang Sheng mouth corner immediately a draw, in the heart side that fire big!


    But before he got angry, Pei Shouyan suddenly lost his breath and indulged in the overbearing and powerful kiss. His body began to feel strange, and his tusks grew out. The whole person was dizzy and comfortable.

 Chapter 22

    Eh, eh, eh? What''s going on? How strange the body has become!


    Finished, that hateful tooth grew out again, how to do just good? How to take it back?


    Jiang Sheng was so flustered that he tried to push Pei Shouyan away from him, but he couldn''t move it. He didn''t know. His tongue slipped into his cavity. He was very overbearing.


    There''s a fuckin ''slot in here. Are you crazy? This man?


    Furious Jiang Sheng gave Pei a good kick and told him not to mess around.


    But the body gets hotter and hotter, and the throat becomes very dry. Blood, at this time Jiang Sheng wants blood, eyes turn red instantly.


    Perceiving Jiang Sheng''s strangeness, Pei Shouyan lets him go.


    Looking at the gradually blurred eyes of the people under him, Pei Shouyan suddenly chuckled.


    "You, what are you laughing at?" Jiang Sheng was angry at once, but his face was slightly red.


    "What are you laughing at? Laugh at your ignorance, you should not know it! It''s very easy for a vampire to get into estrus, especially if you''re pregnant


    Hair hair oestrus? How does this adjective look like a beast?


    Er Vampires are not human beings! Is that a beast? Jiang Sheng took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and slowly his whole face turned black.


    "You want to suck now, don''t you?" Pei Shouyan gently rubbed Jiang Sheng''s lips with his fingers, and the corners of his mouth had a strong smile.


    He was right. I really want to suck blood now. My throat is on fire.


    "If you ask me, I can give you a puff."


    People who just said they could smoke have changed their attitude.


    After hearing this, Jiang Sheng immediately got angry and roared, "if you don''t smoke, you don''t want to smoke. I don''t care about it."


    Kicking Pei Shouyan aside, he rushes to the bed. Nu Wa Library www.newbookku.com


    Damn it, asshole. Think I''m your dog! Give me food when I''m happy, pinch my neck when I''m not happy?


    Sleep, sleep, sleep don''t want to suck blood, can''t let that damned man succeed.


    Jiang Sheng hypnotized himself, but he did not. He really fell asleep on the bed. His sleeping appearance was still very bad, showing a little bulging stomach.


    Pei Shouyan, who had been watching all the time, got up and went to the bedside after a while and tucked Jiang Sheng.


    "This little thing looks like him in his sleep."


    Pei Wai Yan murmured, and his fingers gently stroked Jiang Sheng''s face. His eyes were no longer cold when he was facing Jiang Sheng.


    At this time, his every move was noticed by Bai Hao standing outside the door.


    After a while, Bai Hao came into the room with the medicine box and asked, "you don''t really like this boy anymore."


    Pei Shiyan seemed to know that Bai Hao was coming. He did not look surprised and calmly took back his hand.


    "I know he''s not Lan Yuan."


    "It''s good that you know. This boy doesn''t know whether he is the enemy now. If you put your heart into it, you will hit them." Bai Hao Dao, who gave Jiang Sheng a shot in the arm.


    Pei Weiyan suddenly became silent and looked at Jiang Sheng, who was asleep, without speaking.


    "Now the object of Lan Yuan''s reincarnation is dead. What are you going to do this time? Will you wait for his reincarnation


    "Wait. But how Jiang Sheng died has to be investigated to find out. " Pei Weiyan''s eyes were immediately cold.


    He thought that Jiang Sheng was 22 years old. When he reached the legal age of marriage, he would contact Jiang Sheng again, but God gave him a blow.


    Bai Hao knew Pei HAOSI would say so. He sighed leisurely, but he couldn''t escape the temptation of that face! We need to investigate the cause of death.


    However, after investigating, I feel at ease. At least I know who is playing tricks. How can I know that Jiang Sheng is Lan Yuan''s reincarnation.

 Chapter 23

    "Do you think that Jiang Sheng was killed by someone in the master''s house? Then send Jiang Xiao in? After all, he looks like Lan Yuan, and his motive must be impure. " Asked Bai Hao, who had packed the medicine box.


    "Now we can''t jump to a conclusion. If the Exorcist Association knows about Lan Yuan''s reincarnation, he will definitely kill him. The same is true of werewolves. After all, vampires and werewolves are enemies. It is impossible to do nothing after knowing Lan Yuan''s reincarnation. And the people in charge of the family are afraid that Lan Yuan''s reincarnation will become a vampire and become a strong fighting force on my side, so they all have motives. "


    Pei Shouyan''s voice is cold, but his eyes are complicated when he looks at Jiang Sheng.


    He just wanted to meet the one he loved again. He waited for hundreds of years to protect Jiang Sheng. He could see that he could contact him, but he failed.


    Bai Hao saw Pei Shouyan''s pain and did not continue to ask.


    "I''m going back to have a rest. You should go to bed earlier." With this, Bai Hao picks up the medicine box and leaves.


    Pei Wai Yan quietly sat by the bed and looked at Jiang Sheng.


    No, he got up to get the fruit knife on the tea table. When he got back to bed, he cut his wrist in front of Jiang Sheng''s mouth, and the blood dripped down Jiang Sheng''s lips.


    Jiang Sheng in the dream smelled the smell of blood and instinctively sniffed it.


    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes, sat up and grabbed Pei''s wrist and bit it off. His eyes were red with danger, just like a wild animal.


    Sure enough, Bai Hao''s needles can''t suppress his instinctive animal nature.


    "No one''s fighting with you. Drink slowly."


    Pei Wai Yan frowned, but as soon as he raised his hand and stroked Shangjiang Sheng''s head, he was patted open the next second.


    Pei Wai Yan''s brow immediately twisted. He dared to hit me, a little thing who didn''t know how to die. Standard literature www.chidwx.com


    But before he had time to control Jiang Sheng''s head and scold him with one hand, Jiang Sheng was so quick that he knocked him down. He opened his mouth and bit his neck. He tore it open and blood flowed.


    Pei Shouyan was angry, but the pain was numb for a long time. He could not feel anything, so he lay quietly on the bed, lit a cigarette, puffed fog and looked at the ceiling.


    I don''t know how long after that, Jiang Sheng is full. She looks up and licks her mouth. She calms down and her eyes are no longer dangerous.


    "Full at last?" Pei Shouyan asked with a smile, but he knew that Jiang Sheng had no sense at this time. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Sure enough, there are defects in the pregnancy between human and vampire. Once pregnant, it will be easy to run wild." Pei yaoyan was not very expressive.


    But after vomiting, he came back to his mind. Jiang Sheng was pregnant and put out the smoke.


    "When you are full, get up from me. When will you ride me?" Pei Shouyan recovered his former self, and his eyes were cold.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t know what Pei Shouyan was saying at this time! Blinking eyes, some lovely straight staring at Pei yaoyan.


    "Completely turned into a beast?" Pei Shouyan wanted to beat Jiang Sheng to death with a slap, but he couldn''t get rid of this face.


    Just when Pei Shouyan was irritable, Jiang Sheng suddenly bent down and licked Pei''s cheek. Then he sniffed Pei''s smell and then laughed. He was very simple and childish.


    Pei Wai Yan''s eyebrows immediately picked, "looking for a job?"


    But Jiang Sheng still can''t understand! A strong kiss on his face, looking very happy.


    Pei Wai Yan is one and two big, but he can only sigh and lie on his body until he is tired of licking Jiang Sheng.

 Chapter 24

    "Shame on you?"


    Bai Hao, who is walking back to his room, receives a phone call from his subordinates saying that he has lost the enemy who attacked Pei yaoyan at noon today.


    "I''m sorry, brother Bai Hao. I finally found them and lost them again."


    The men on the other side have been apologizing, sorry.


    "What can I do with the boss? If we knew we had lost the enemy, we would have been furious with you His subordinates are worried about Bai Hao''s position.


    "I haven''t told him about it yet, so there''s no need to panic."


    What''s more, if you don''t tell Pei yaoyan, he knows that the enemy is the master, but he doesn''t know who is sent here.


    "Did you see who was in charge?" Asked Bai Hao, who opened his door.


    "Not the master."


    "Not the master?"


    Bai Hao''s eyebrows immediately tightened, and his bad premonition at noon today began to grow stronger.


    Just as he reached out to turn on the light, a big hand suddenly grasped his mouth and controlled his limbs.


    Bai Hao''s eyes are suddenly shocked. Brute force pushes away the comer. He does push away some, but he is pressed back by the comer. His strength is very strong.


    "What''s wrong with you, brother Bai Hao? Why don''t you talk? " The man asked in a hurry.


    Bai Hao wanted to talk, but he couldn''t. at this time, the man who covered his mouth hung up his phone and broke his cell phone with his bare hands.


    "Send someone to follow me, Bai Hao? Yes? Just want to see your husband me? Yes Hot e-books www.huoretxt.com


    The low and wanton smile from his ear engulfed Bai Hao''s senses in an instant, and his eyes widened in horror.


    He was frantically struggling to break free, wrestling with the visitors, his heart pounding violently.


    However, no matter how hard he struggled and how frightened, the man did not let him go. He was afraid that Bai Hao''s face would be pale and bloodless.


    "Why do you react so much every time? I said it! If you are obedient, I won''t do anything, but if you don''t, the consequences will be very serious. Do you remember, little Bai Hao? "


    The strange low laughter sounded in Bai Hao''s ear again, but this time he had no fear. He kicked him away when the man was unprepared. Looking at the direction of the man, he clenched his hands tightly, and his angry eyes were like swallowing him raw.


    "So enthusiastic at first? It makes me shy. " With the sound of laughter, there is nothing like it.


    "Hei Ming, what the hell are you doing here? How did you get in? "


    Bai Hao roared, his eyes bursting with murderous gas, and the glass of the whole room was shattered by his anger.


    "Ouch! Angry again! I didn''t do anything to you this time. Why are you so angry


    Hei Ming came out of the cracked wall and licked the blood on the corner of his lips. He laughed at Bai Hao.


    Hearing Hei Ming''s words, Bai Hao''s eyes widened. His clenched fist seemed to be enduring something. His clenched lips trembled slightly and his eyes were red.


    "Don''t you usually come and hit me? Yes? How polite this evening? "


    In the blink of an eye, the black man in peace has arrived at Bai Hao''s, or the evil smile.


    Bai Hao''s feet trembled in an instant, and he stepped back in panic to escape.


    However, Hei Ming had already seen his intention. He had already come to the door of the room, blocked the way, and kicked Bai Hao fiercely. The wall was directly pierced. Bai Hao spat blood at his mouth, and his hands supported the ground. He coughed and couldn''t stand up. It was estimated that the bone was broken.

 Chapter 25

    "I said, Xiaobai Hao, you have more than this skill! Yes? What does it mean to lie there and not move? Yes


    Hei Ming is far superior to Bai Hao in terms of strength and speed, so in the blink of an eye, he has come to the broken wall and walks into the broken bathroom with his head down and thigh length.


    As soon as Hei Ming came in, Bai Hao immediately covered his aching stomach and stood up against the wall. However, he was halfway up and his body slipped down again. The wound was obviously not healed, and he was still dripping blood.


    Seeing the appearance of Bai Hao, he closed his eyes tightly.


    His wound, not healed? Why?


    "I see! It turns out that the oestrus is coming. No wonder I''m afraid to see me and turn around and run away Clear black sleep brings up a strong smile.


    The guessed Bai Hao immediately panics, because this is the reason why he is afraid to see Hei Ming.


    "Against you, the fighting power in the heat is enough."


    Bai Hao angrily beats the bathtub on one side. The broken pieces of white porcelain float in the air immediately and shoot towards the black.


    Can Hei Ming single hand a lift, immediately let the rapid white porcelain stop in the air, a hand, into slag disappeared.


    "In your heyday, you couldn''t beat me with all your force, let alone you in the heat?"


    In a second, he lifted his neck and lifted him from the ground.


    It''s so painful. I''m so stubborn.


    After all, he is only a semi-finished product of the hybrid of man and devil. Once in the heat period, his combat effectiveness will decline. This defect is too dangerous, not to mention he is still a pregnant seed.


    Black Ming eyebrows gradually wrinkled, inexplicably more a touch of danger.


    "How long have you been in the heat?"


    "What''s your business? Let me go. " Bai Hao struggles and is not angry. His neck is hurt and his eyebrows are twisted together. Tianping novel website www.xstpw.com


    "If you take too much of that medicine, it will affect your health."


    Know that Bai Hao will secretly inject drugs to suppress, so Hei Ming reminds him.


    "That''s my business, too. Don''t worry about it."


    Hearing this, black Ming''s obvious expression was dangerous. He held Bai Hao tightly and his eyes were cold.


    "Then you won''t be able to have any more children."


    Hearing the word birth, Bai Hao''s tears suddenly fell down and his expression was painful.


    "You''re the only one who doesn''t deserve to mention it to me." Scold end is a slap, hit black close, the corner of the mouth exudes blood silk.


    Hei Ming didn''t get angry, but suddenly became very quiet. After that, he let go of Bai Hao and lit a cigarette with his back to him.


    Bai Hao, who fell to the ground, kept breathing fresh air and coughing.


    Damn it! Damned oestrus, because of it, it''s injured, and its ability to repair is getting worse.


    "I just came to say hello today. Don''t send anyone to follow me in the future."


    After leaving this, Hei Ming walked away, but after a few steps, he suddenly stopped and vomited a puff of smoke and said, "Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of Pei yaoyan''s wife. Tell Pei yaoyan that his wife is still alive."


    "What do you mean?" Bai Hao anxiously asks, but Hei Ming has left and disappeared in the room.


    He was very angry, but he knew that he would go after him, and he would not have seen him.


    But when Hei Ming left, Bai Hao was still relieved and leaned weakly against the wall to rest.


    After a long time, Bai Hao suddenly pulled up his clothes and looked at a long scar on his stomach in a daze. Then he sniffed his nose and wiped his tears. It seemed that he recalled some bad past.

 Chapter 26

    "Brother Bai Hao, are you ok! Why is it so noisy? "


    Hei Ming all left, and his men came in a hurry.


    Into the room, turn on the light to see, the inside of a mess, let them stagger in the ground.


    Looking for the damaged wall, they found Bai Hao in the bathroom.


    "Brother Bai Hao."


    Two of his men stepped forward, white faced to help Bai Hao up.


    Bai Hao didn''t speak and quietly let them help them to the sofa in the room.


    "Who is it? Can you sneak into us in the middle of the night The man asked in a hurry.


    Bai Hao heard it, but he didn''t say anything. He looked at the tea table in front of him, and quietly watched with his stomach covered.


    Look at me, I''ll see you. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Just when they were confused, Bai Hao said, "strengthen the defense over the sky."


    "Yes. What about the enemy? Did you go? Do you want to go after it The man asked in a low voice.


    Because the first time I saw Bai Hao beaten so badly, and the wound was still bleeding.


    "You don''t have to go after them. You are not rivals. The people sent out there will withdraw."


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll take care of your wound first One of the men was in a hurry to find the medicine box.


    "Help me to see Pei Shouyan."


    But Bai Hao didn''t let him do so. He stood up trembling, but then his brow tightened with pain.


    Damn, did you break your left leg?


    "You''d better wrap it up first, brother Bai Hao." 118 Novels www.xiaoshuo118xs.com


    "No, help me now." Bai Hao insisted.


    "You''re going to die. What are you trying to do?"


    Just then, Pei Shouyan''s voice rang out at the door of the room. He was dressed in pajamas, and he was holding Jiang Sheng, who was angry.


    A few minutes ago, some of his subordinates said that there was something wrong with the villa. Pei Shouyan got up immediately. Originally, he wanted to come and have a look. But he was afraid that it would be too dangerous for Jiang Sheng to sleep alone, so he forced Jiang Sheng to wake up.


    Jiang Sheng, who was woken up with a look of stupidity, then quarreled with Pei Shouyan. As a result, the quarrel was brought over.


    "Can''t you come by yourself? You want to take me? I don''t sleep in the middle of the night, madman


    Jiang Sheng kicks and plays again, but Pei Shouyan ignores him and tells his subordinates, "leave one to bandage and the others to go out."


    "It''s the boss."


    Those who just wanted to help Bai Hao bandage quickly continued to look for the medicine box, while the others were ordered to leave.


    "Damn it, listen to me, asshole." Ignored Jiang Sheng roars.


    "Call again, and I''ll throw you downstairs." Pei Shouyan immediately twisted his eyes to Jiang Sheng, which was not a joke.


    The deterrence was really effective. Jiang Sheng was honest, but he also murmured, "let me down! What are you doing with me? Am I your dog? "


    Damn, disturb my sleep in the middle of the night, and get angry with me? Who is this?


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll do the same." Then he threw Jiang Sheng on the sofa and sat down by himself.


    "Yes, yes, you are the master. I will listen to you, OK?" Jiang Sheng is dissatisfied and complains, and then his eyes fall on Bai Hao.


    What a heavy injury! The pants and the clothes were covered with blood.


    Is this a fuckin ''fight? So much exaggeration? How terrible!


    At this time, Jiang Sheng didn''t know the villa where he was. Everyone was a demon. He thought they were just ordinary people, and the owner of his body was just a vampire.


    What''s more, he didn''t know that Pei Weiyan and Bai Hao had lived for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 27

    "Is that boy here?"


    Pei Wai Yan did not wait for Bai Hao to open his mouth, but he had already asked, and his brow was tight.


    Bai Hao was silent for a while and then nodded.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. He found out the person who sent it."


    Bai haotou is buried in a low voice with no spirit. After meeting Hei Ming, he became silent.


    "So it was he who attacked me at noon?"


    "Yes." Bai Hao lowered his head in silence, his eyes moved, and his expression was dull.


    Pei Wai Yan did not continue to ask, frowning.


    He always thought he was the master, but he didn''t think it was.


    After the count, Pei family is a very large demon clan. There are two families in total, the master family and the separate family.


    Pei Shouyan used to be a separate man, but he was kicked out of the Pei family in order to marry Lan Yuan.


    But all this is just an excuse.


    Because Pei''s father was the first earl, and the family members were afraid that Pei would regain his title in the future, so they found an excuse to remove Pei from his family name.


    At that time, Pei Shiyan left with his subordinates in order to love. He started from scratch and became the president of the chaebol that nobody knows.


    "Now, perhaps it has been taken over by the master." Bai Hao road.


    "If you want to win over, that group of old guys will only be able to do that." Pei Shouyan sneered.


    "Don''t worry about it now. Are you in the heat?" Pei asked.


    Bai Hao immediately became nervous. "I can inject drugs, and I won''t drag my legs."


    "I didn''t let you do that. When your oestrus is over, it''s not too late to reset." Net of Novels www.xiaoshuowa.com


    "It''s OK. I can." Bai Hao says in a hurry that he doesn''t want to be a burden on Pei Shouyan.


    "Yes, what? Isn''t it so badly beaten up now? " Pei Shouyan''s voice became cold.


    But maybe that''s how he worried about Bai Hao! It''s just not expressive.


    "I say you are! Can you talk? No, just shut up. "


    Jiang Sheng thought Pei Shouyan blamed Bai Hao, so he came out to help Bai Hao speak.


    But he also wondered, what does oestrus mean? Humans have estrus?


    "You just shut up. What can I do for you?" Pei Shouyan immediately glared at Jiang Sheng.


    "What''s the matter? Do you do this to your subordinates? He''s been so badly hurt. "


    Shit! This man''s heart is not flesh, is it? So cold blooded?


    Seeing Jiang Sheng fighting with Pei Weiyan, Jiang Sheng has the illusion that Lan Yuan is back, so he looks at Jiang Sheng in a daze.


    After Jiang Xiao lost his memory, he was very much like our wife.


    "Would you like someone to come over? It''s just the heat period. Just deal with it Pei Shouyan covers Jiang Sheng''s chattering mouth and looks at Bai Hao.


    Hearing this, Bai Hao began to be silent again. He grasped his arm tightly and then said with a bitter smile, "it seems that it''s not him. It seems that it can''t be."


    After listening, Pei Weiyan was also silent, because he was similar to Bai Hao. He was not a person he believed to be. If he could not do that kind of thing, he would be disgusted if he simply vented his anger.


    "Did that kid know you were in estrus and came here on purpose?"


    "Oh, how can it be?"


    Bai Hao immediately laughs and laughs at himself. He doesn''t think he has the ability to let Hei Ming come for such a thing.


    "Next time I meet him, I''ll break his leg for you."


    Bai Hao knows that Pei Shouyan is serious about this, but now he doesn''t think it matters. As long as he doesn''t come to provoke him, he can forget everything, even his children.

 Chapter 28

    "In general, I already know that you have a good rest."


    In the middle of the night, with a pregnant woman, Pei Weiyan was not easy to stay. He picked up Jiang Sheng, who was still angry, and left.


    "Good."


    Bai Hao didn''t ask him to stay, but after a meeting, he remembered that he had something important to report to Pei Weiyan. When he responded, Pei Weiyan had disappeared.


    Really, why am I so confused? Mingming wants to tell him that Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan.


    Forget it. It''s the same tomorrow.


    But how does Hei Ming know that Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan? Is that what the man said on purpose?


    Bai Hao''s eyebrows tightened immediately and his face was dignified. But can''t, his expression becomes very sad, after the hard ha breath, empty lean on the sofa, quietly bandage the wound for his hands.


    Now he doesn''t want to think about the matter of Hei Ming. It''s too painful.


    At this time, on a big tree opposite the window of Bai Hao''s room, Hei Ming, who had been looking at Bai Hao''s room, lit a cigarette, and then took a look at Bai Hao''s back, and then flew to the sky to leave.


    About an hour later, Hei Ming stopped at a quiet villa in the woods and landed on a balcony in the room on the second floor.


    Habitually, he lit another cigarette, opened the French window and walked into the room.


    At this time, there was a child lying on the big bed, looking like he was only seven or eight years old.


    Sitting down beside the bed, Hei Ming raised his hand and rubbed the boy''s head, quietly showing a smile.


    "You smell of blood."


    Bai Haotian opens his eyes on the bed, and his eyes are very sharp, not like the expression that a child of his age should have.


    "Something happened."


    Black Ming lightly with, take back the hand, gently spit fog.


    "Don''t smoke all the time. You''ll die."


    Bai Haotian was just preaching, and he didn''t force to throw away the smoke of black peace.


    "Dead?" "I wish I could die," he said 186 Chinese website www.186zwxs.com


    Black Ming''s words let Bai Haotian silence down, "then throw me away, won''t it? In this way, you don''t have to be tied down by your master''s house and you can go to him. "


    Although Bai Haotian didn''t name him, the answer was obvious.


    After hearing this, he immediately felt uncomfortable.


    He pretended to be OK and rubbed Bai Haotian''s hair. He said with a smile, "things have not reached the level of worrying you a little fart. I will get the medicine. You can rest assured."


    Bai Haotian did not speak. He was silent, but his eyes were dim.


    Obviously more painful than anyone, but has been smiling at me.


    After a meeting, Bai Haotian, who lowered his eyes, whispered, "can I see him?"


    "You can''t get out of here yet. It''s dangerous outside."


    Hearing this answer, Bai Haotian was very disappointed, but he did not continue to say more.


    Because he knew that Hei Ming did this for his good.


    "How are you recently?" The atmosphere is too heavy, put out the smoke in the dark to change the topic.


    "The same as before." Bai Haotian faintly returns, as if already numb.


    Then he said, "find me a valet! Pass the time. "


    "Men and women?" Hei Ming agrees and kisses Bai Haotian''s forehead. At last, he looks at Bai Haotian''s face and is distracted.


    "I''m not your wife." Bai Haotian immediately turned white and closed his eyes to let him return to his mind.


    Black Ming smiles bitterly, originally wanted to continue to light a cigarette, but the cigarette box has been empty.


    "Do I look like him?" Bai Haotian hesitated and then asked.


    It seems to be worrying about this problem, whether it will hurt the general black.


    "No, but his eyes are like him."


    Stubborn, do not admit defeat.

 Chapter 29

    "Is that you? Give my brother a baby? "


    Early in the morning, Fan Xiao brought Pei Weiyan''s sister to the house. As soon as he came up, he said this sentence to Jiang Sheng, who was eating breakfast.


    Then Fan Xiao, the initiator of the crime, defied Jiang Sheng with pride and made a neck wiping action for him.


    Jiang Sheng''s face is black. Is this boy coming again? With Pei''s younger sister? What do you mean to show me? Boring doesn''t hit the wall, huh?


    Jiang Sheng was in a good mood early in the morning, but now it''s gone.


    "I really look like my sister-in-law, damned fox spirit." Pei Lele cut the sound, pinched Jiang Sheng chin and fiddled with it. He also glared at Jiang Sheng.


    When he was said to be a tool, Jiang Sheng was on fire. Later, he was said to be a fox spirit. He could not bear it.


    "Pei Shouyan, can I kill this girl Jiang Sheng asked Pei Weiyan, who had breakfast in front of her, and her temper could not be suppressed.


    Pei Wai Yan gives Jiang Sheng a cold and indifferent look. After that, Pei Lele does not say a word and continues to eat him.


    "Didn''t you hear the fuckin ''talk?"


    Damn it! This damned man, let his sister bully me?


    "You dare to yell at my brother, just a tool, shameless."


    Pei Lele said as she poked her finger into Jiang Sheng''s forehead. Her small face and cheek were puffy, inexplicably cute.


    "I tell you! Don''t make a fuss about me. Poke me again. I''ll hit you


    "Come on, come on! I''m afraid of you! A little bit. " Pei Lele talks to Jiang Sheng and makes a face.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth again, if Pei Lele is not a girl, he will really hit her.


    "Well, how dare you beat me? How old are you? Dare to hit me? It''s just a tool for giving birth. " Book Temple novel network www.dushuci.com


    Damn it, there are tools and tools. Be careful that I smoke you, smelly girl. It''s impolite to look at someone who hasn''t grown up yet.


    Jiang Sheng scolded him in his heart, but he didn''t know that Pei Le Le Le had lived for hundreds of years and was older than him for several centuries.


    "I warn you! Don''t rely on your looks like my sister-in-law of Lanyuan. My brother won''t like you. "


    Pei Lele, with her hands on her hips and her chest, warns Jiang Sheng fiercely.


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Pei. If you want to disappoint you, I wish he hated me. So you should persuade your brother to let me go so that I can go home."


    Jiang Sheng calmed down and didn''t want to see Pei Lele as a girl.


    "You don''t like my brother''s!"


    After hearing the speech, Pei Lele looks at Jiang Sheng in surprise, as if he can''t believe it.


    "Must I like him? So bad tempered, so arrogant, I''m crazy, me? I''m not a masochist. "


    Jiang Sheng''s dislike at a glance, it doesn''t look like a lie.


    "You don''t like my brother! Say it earlier


    Pei Lele suddenly patted Jiang Sheng on the shoulder. The fierce expression on his face disappeared. He narrowed his eyes and laughed naively.


    Eh? What the hell is this girl?


    Jiang Sheng looked puzzled, so she asked Pei Shouyan. But who knows Pei Shouyan is so terrible. She looks at him coldly and says, "I see! You hate me so much


    The voice was cold as to swallow Jiang Sheng, and so was his eyes.


    Eh? Eh, eh, eh? Get angry? Why?


    Jiang Sheng was sweating like rain. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. Pei Shouyan was upset.

 Chapter 30

    Damn it, I can''t afford to hide. I don''t know you brothers and sisters.


    Jiang Sheng wolfed down and left the table. But because of eating too fast, choked, staring eyes, a burst of fierce thump chest, to breathe.


    "Am I hungry for you?"


    Pei Shouyan took a look at Jiang Sheng and handed the water to him.


    Jiang Sheng as if to see a life-saving straw in general, quickly snatched a drink, and then he breathed a breath, "I thought I was going to die. I was scared to death."


    "Have you never seen anything to eat? As for it? " Pei Lele looks at Jiang Sheng in disgust.


    Jiang Sheng''s green tendons burst out, clenched his fist and roared at the two brothers and sisters, "shut up for me, both of you."


    Who the hell do you think is wrong!


    No, no, no, you can''t be angry. Jiang Sheng, how can I do if I''m ruined by their popularity?


    Jiang Sheng quickly took a deep breath. After that, she wiped her mouth with an elegant towel and said, "I''m full."


    With that, he got up and left neatly without waiting for Pei to say anything.


    "Well, are you just going? I haven''t finished yet. " Pei Lele pointed at the back of Jiang Sheng''s head and roared.


    "I''m fed up. I don''t want to hear it." Jiang Sheng did not return.


    Pei Le Le, who was left behind, was forced to look silly. She was so big that she was the first time someone dared to ignore her. She was a miss of Pei family! Who didn''t hurt her?


    "Elder brother, this Jiang Xiao, he not only looks like my sister-in-law, but also has a similar personality! What''s the situation? " 361 reading www.361ds.com


    Pei Lele quickly opened his chair and sat down. He looked at Pei yaoyan and asked.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t answer her. Instead, he raised his cold eyes and glared at Fan Xiao in Jiang Sheng''s direction. Instead of smiling, he asked, "master fan had such a good relationship with my little sister! Why don''t I know? "


    When Pei Shouyan said this, it was not only Fan Xiao who was frightened, but also Pei Lele. He did not dare to speak out. He quickly avoided Pei''s sight and blocked his face with his hand. He bit his lower lip and murmured that Pei Shouyan should not ask her about this.


    But Pei Shouyan could not have let her go. "What are you doing here if you don''t stay in the separate family?"


    Although the voice did not fluctuate much, he was afraid to say a word.


    What to do? Ah, ah, what can I do? Coco hated me getting involved in his personal feelings. He must be dead this time.


    Pei Lele wanted to cry without tears. He was scared to death. He quickly winked at Fan Xiao, but Fan Xiao did not dare to make a sound and shook his head violently.


    Really, this boy is also a waste! It''s no use at all. No wonder my brother doesn''t like him.


    Just when Pei Lele didn''t know what to do, Jiang Sheng, who was watching TV outside the hall, suddenly called out, "Pei Weiyan, my mobile phone is on the dining table. When I come out later, I''ll take it out for me. Thank you."


    When he said this, Jiang Sheng still chewed dried fruit in his mouth. After eating, he also licked his fingers. He didn''t look at Pei''s side all the time. His eyes were on TV all the time, and Pei Weiyan was asked to do so. He took it for granted.


    I''ll go. Will Jiang Xiao die? How dare you do that to my brother?


    Pei Lele is a cold sweat for Jiang Sheng, but the next second she is stunned.


    Because Pei Shouyan really took Jiang Sheng''s mobile phone and went out. He didn''t look angry.


    My God! True or false? Apart from my sister-in-law, no one can manipulate my brother! What immortal is Jiang Xiao? So powerful?


    Pei Lele couldn''t help but marvel and adored Jiang Sheng.

 Chapter 31

    "Oh! Thank you


    The mobile phone was suddenly handed in front of him. Jiang Sheng was stunned to take it over. Then he put it aside and watched the sketch while eating snacks.


    Pei Shouyan, who was completely ignored, frowned. He knew that Jiang Sheng was not afraid of him now, but he went too far and didn''t pay attention to him.


    This little thing, only when I pinch his neck, will he be afraid.


    "I''m going on a business trip for a few days." Pei Wai Yan, who was standing, was cold.


    "Take your time, then."


    After hearing Jiang Sheng''s response, she clapped her thigh and continued to watch the sketch laughing, but the next second the TV was turned off.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you see me watching TV? What do you care? " Jiang Sheng was so angry that he jumped up to grab the remote control, but Pei Shouyan held it aside and refused to let him get it.


    Jiang Sheng completely speechless, "are you sick


    Shit, didn''t you just do it? Which nerve is wrong?


    "I''m talking to you. What TV do you watch?" Pei Wai Yan''s face was frosty and dangerous.


    "Ah? Didn''t I reply to you? What are you mad at? I didn''t ignore you. "


    Damn it, a big man. What''s the matter?


    "Oh, really. Give me the remote control as soon as possible. I''m seeing something funny."


    Jiang Sheng jumped up again, but he was only over 1.7 meters. Compared with PEI yaoyan''s height of more than 19 years above sea level, there was still a gap between him and Pei. He couldn''t get the remote control at all.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you now, OK?" Jiang Sheng forbade his temper and glared at Pei yaoyan with his hands on his hips.


    Pei yaoyan just looked at him indifferently. He didn''t speak. When Jiang Sheng clenched his fist and wanted to explode again, he began to cry, "Pei Lele." The voice is cold. He doesn''t look at Pei Lele. His eyes are still on Jiang Sheng''s body, cold as ice.


    "I am, I am."


    Pei Lele quickly trotted over, trembling. 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    "What''s up, brother?" Smile in a low voice asked, the atmosphere dare not come out.


    "I''m going on a business trip for a few days. I''ll take care of him. If he runs away, I''ll be the first to cut you, you know?"


    "Ah? I''m looking at him? Why! And I am not his servant


    Pei Lele was very angry at first, but after Pei Weiyan took a close look at her, she quickly lowered her head and murmured in a small voice.


    "I see! I''ll watch him for you


    In the end, Pei Lele was still soft, afraid that Pei Shouyan would be angry with himself.


    I''m going, so he''s on a business trip and wants to control what I mean?


    Jiang Sheng now knew Pei''s intention, and his face was black.


    "In recent chaos, don''t run around. It''s not as simple as death."


    Pei Shouyan tells Jiang Sheng without expression, and then returns the remote control to him.


    "I see! It''s very wordy. "


    Jiang Sheng is still impatient. Pei Shouyan sometimes treats him as a child, which makes him very angry.


    He was about to sit down, but his body was suddenly pulled back by Pei Weiyan and bit him in the neck.


    Jiang Sheng was so hurt that he burst into tears and pushed Pei yaoyan to cover his neck and scold, "what the hell is going on? You don''t have to torment me like this if I''m upset


    Pei Weiyan did not explain, calmly wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were cold.


    Facing Pei Weiyan''s silence, Jiang Sheng was angry.


    What a pain! It''s bleeding. It''s a dog, isn''t he?


    Jiang Sheng rubbed the wound, and his voice was angry, but when his wound healed slowly, he formed a magic array, which showed the red light leisurely, and then disappeared.

 Chapter 32

    "Be careful. Don''t get hurt."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly and inexplicably came to such a sentence, listening to like care for Jiang Sheng, but not like, because the sound is very dangerous.


    Ah? Damn me, he.


    "Is there something wrong with your brother''s head? I suggest you take him to the hospital. " Jiang Sheng pointed to Pei Shouyan''s forehead and said to Pei Lele.


    "You have a problem with your head, my brother said so, it must be his intention, stupid."


    Pei Lele hummed and looked at it unhappily.


    After all, I have to watch Jiang Sheng! She didn''t like a million.


    But Pei Shouyan''s words were the imperial edict. If he disobeyed, it would be terrible.


    "You''d better be honest with me. If I don''t see you when I come back, the consequences will be at your own risk." After Pei Shouyan''s warning, he goes upstairs and leaves a cold back to Jiang Sheng.


    "Yes, yes, I''m proud of the consequences."


    Jiang Sheng sat down on the sofa, turned on the TV and continued to watch his sketches. He was very leisurely.


    "I said you! Where can you tell that my brother likes Jiang Xiao? Are you OK with your eyes


    As soon as Pei Shiyan left, Pei Lele immediately pulled Fan Xiao to whisper.


    Fan Xiao rolled his eyes and said, "don''t you like Jiang Xiao now? Did you dare to call your brother without seeing him? What''s more, I don''t have anything to do with it. "


    I thought this girl could help, but I didn''t think it was useless. It''s a waste of effort.


    "My brother didn''t like him? If you really like it, you can''t be so cruel to Jiang Xiao. " Perelle insisted on what he saw.


    Fan Xiao is too lazy to take care of Pei Lele. He sits down on the sofa angrily. Then he stares at Jiang Sheng fiercely and raises his hand to attack Jiang Sheng.


    "You are sick." Jiang Sheng glanced at Fan Xiao lazily.


    "You are sick." Fan Xiao roared back, but immediately sat down trembling, because Pei Shouyan was walking down the stairs.


    Pei Shouyan takes a look at Fan Xiao, then stops by Jiang Sheng and looks at him straight. Come and see the book www.lkbook.org


    "What the hell?"


    When Jiang Sheng saw Pei Wai Yan, she was very angry. She just couldn''t kiss her head.


    "Take me out."


    Then he threw his suitcase to Jiang Sheng, and he left with one hand in his pocket.


    "Ah? You''re not going out on your own Jiang Sheng on the sofa yelled.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to follow."


    Pei Shouyan in front of him left such a voice. His voice was calm, but it was full of danger.


    Jiang Sheng, what can you do? Can not make Pei yaoyan angry, can only reluctantly pull the trunk and trot to keep up with Pei Shouyan.


    Damn it. I''m not happy to find me, is it? I''m sick of being on a business trip.


    "Here you are."


    Coming to the gate outside the courtyard, Jiang Sheng angrily pushes the suitcase to Pei Weiyan. He is angry and doesn''t look at him. He is angry.


    The white secretary who got off the car quickly came to pick it up and put it in the trunk.


    Pei Weiyan looked at Jiang Sheng quietly, then suddenly raised his hand and stroked Jiang Sheng''s face. He looked at him like this.


    Because Lanyuan used to send him out when he was on a business trip and watched him go far away.


    "What do you want?"


    Jiang Sheng takes Pei yaoyan''s hand and raises it to Pei''s eyes with irritation.


    Pei Shouyan was not angry. He bowed his head and gently kissed Jiang Sheng''s lips. He said in a soft voice, "wait for me to come back."


    With that, he left Jiang Sheng, a little red in his face, and left by car.


    What What the hell?


    Jiang Sheng''s heart, in that kiss fell down that moment, crazy beating.

 Chapter 33

    "See, I said your brother likes him, you don''t believe me."


    Fan Xiao hated the itching teeth and stamped his feet in anger.


    Pei Lele blinked stupidly, because she had seen it when Pei waited for Yan to kiss Jiang Sheng.


    My God! Really?


    Eh? Isn''t that right? When my sister-in-law was still alive, my brother-in-law would go out to see my brother off! My brother, he just simply took Jiang Xiao as my sister-in-law. After all, his face looks so similar.


    "Didn''t you say that you would help me stop the two of them together?" Fan Xiao was impatient and couldn''t wait.


    Damn it! It''s just one word short of my name. Why doesn''t Shiyan like me, but he likes Jiang Xiao? Because of the face?


    Then I, will I just go and make him look like him! In this way, maybe Shiyan will like me?


    No, no, no, I should look like this kid Jiang Xiao, and then kill him and replace him by myself.


    Really, how can I be so smart?


    Fan Xiao''s eyes were shining, but the next second he was impotent and scratched his head. Because he was not pregnant, it was useless to make Jiang Xiao''s face. Once he got to bed, he would be torn apart.


    "I tell you! My brother just that kiss, is to regard you as my sister-in-law, he just did not like you Pei Lele poked Jiang Sheng in the chest.


    "I don''t have to tell you that."


    Jiang Sheng angrily breaks Pei Lele''s hand. He knows that Pei Shouyan will kiss him because he looks like the blue garden.


    Ah, ah, ah, I''m going to be crazy. I''ve just got my heart racing and farted! I''m just a substitute.


    "Oh! So you know that! That''s good. "


    Jiang Sheng''s generous admission made Pei Le Le feel guilty. She thought Jiang Sheng would quarrel with him.


    He did not imagine, so annoying! Xunzu.com www.xunread.com


    "Your brother likes your sister-in-law so much, why don''t you go to him and make trouble with me?" Jiang Sheng is not happy to ask.


    "Didn''t my brother tell you?" Pei Lele looks at Jiang Sheng unexpectedly.


    "What do you say?" Jiang Sheng frowned.


    "What can you say! My sister-in-law, he has been dead for a long time! How can my brother meet him


    Hearing Pei Lele''s words, Jiang Sheng''s body was shocked, "dead, dead?"


    "Yes! No one told you that? "


    Strange, it seems that I really don''t know, so I just know that I look like my sister-in-law?


    Brother is also really, what don''t say to this boy? Fortunately, the boy didn''t like him, otherwise my sister-in-law came back from reincarnation, what should I do?


    No, no, no, I have to raise my spirits and help my sister-in-law to protect my brother''s position. I can''t let others take it.


    Pei Lele shook his fist and cheered himself on.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng is still in a state of consternation, and all kinds of things that he has been getting along with recently also appear in his mind.


    I see! So he looked at me to call my wife, the expression will be so sad, but also tears.


    Jiang Sheng clenched the clothes on her chest, and suddenly felt some pain in her heart, numb and inexpressible.


    Ah, it''s going to be crazy. I talked about his wife''s affairs yesterday, and said that I would cut off my face and hang it on the wall for him to see. The tone was still very bad.


    At that time, he must have suffered a lot!


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head, then looked at the ground in a daze, and his mood began to be complicated.


    After a while or, call him to apologize!

 Chapter 34

    On the plane, Pei Weiyan is fascinated by the mobile phone screen saver. Above is a picture of him and LAN yuan.


    Lan Yuan smiles happily, embraces his neck and makes a V gesture towards the camera, grinning and lying on his body.


    Pei Wai Yan sighed bitterly, then let go of the mobile phone, and then continue to watch, he will be more sad.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng''s fiery face came into his mind and covered the expression of Lan Yuan, but his every move was similar to that of Lan Yuan, which made him shake his mind occasionally.


    What am I thinking? What a coward! He''s not Lan Yuan!


    Pei Wai Yan sighed again. He looked at the clouds outside the window quietly. His eyes were sad.


    It has been more than ten hours since Pei Weiyan left the villa when night falls. Jiang Sheng said he wanted to apologize to Pei yaoyan, but he held his mobile phone for a day, but he didn''t call Pei Weiyan.


    "Oh, it''s going to be crazy. Just call me! What are you up to, Jiang Sheng? "


    Lying on the bed, Jiang Sheng scolds herself and slaps the quilt madly.


    But he just can''t find the reason to take the initiative to call in the past, and a mouth said sorry, and then hung up, it seems very abrupt.


    "Or, when he comes back, I''ll apologize to him! It seems that there is no sincerity in calling to apologize. "


    Jiang Sheng lies flat on the bed, staring at the ceiling, and remembers that Pei''s wife has passed away. Jiang Sheng has no real feeling.


    "Forget it, it''s no use thinking so much. Take a bath!"


    Jiang Sheng got out of bed, but because of the instability of his feet, he fell down and his knee was broken and bleeding.


    "Oh, I''ll go!" Jiang Sheng called out. He thought it would hurt, but it was strange that he didn''t feel it at all.


    At this time, the magic circle around his neck was shining with light. As the light disappeared, the wound on his knee disappeared.


    "That''s great. Good second?"


    Jiang Sheng looked at her in surprise, but then she was surprised. She quickly touched her stomach. She didn''t feel anything wrong. She just breathed a sigh of relief. 5200 novel network www.5200txt.com


    "Fortunately, he didn''t touch the man''s child, otherwise he would be furious when he came back."


    Jiang Sheng clapped his hands and got up. He was about to go to the bathroom when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "Who is it?" Jiang Sheng goes back to bed to take his mobile phone. What comes into his eyes is the great demon of remarks, which makes him stunned.


    "Pei Pei Pei Wai Yan? " Inexplicably, Jiang Sheng''s heart beat faster.


    Why did he call me? Are you not busy on business?


    "Oh, no, no, I''m so nervous all of a sudden!"


    Jiang Sheng took a deep breath. After a long time, he got through. In a low voice, he said nervously, "hello." Yes.


    "What are you doing? I haven''t answered the phone for so long? "


    Pei Shouyan started to drink, but Jiang Sheng was still trembling. When Pei Shouyan yelled at him, his temper came up.


    "I''m good at answering your phone. What are you yelling at? Endocrine disorders? "


    Shit, you can''t get angry, can you?


    When he heard Jiang Sheng''s voice, Pei Shouyan naturally became angry. But now it''s not the time to get angry. He said in a cold voice, "don''t you want to be careful? What happened again? You can''t walk any way, can you? "


    Pei Weiyan''s voice was very angry. At this time, blood was seeping from his trousers at his knees, which was the same as the place where Jiang Sheng had just been injured.


    "I just fell down accidentally. What are you yelling at?"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to be weak and roared, but when he said this, he was confused.


    Strange, how does he know where I''ve come across?


    I''ll go. There''s no surveillance in the room!


    Jiang Sheng immediately became very angry. Her teeth were itchy and scolded, "dead and abnormal." Then he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 35

    Pei Weiyan, who was hung up, frowned and called back immediately. However, Jiang Sheng''s mobile phone was turned off.


    "That damned little thing." Pei Shouyan was so angry that he clenched his cell phone in his hand, and his whole body was covered with cold air.


    At this time, the executives in the conference room, no one dared to speak, and held their heads down in fear.


    But they are also curious about who the other party is, can let their boss come to the branch office on business, still can be so concerned about.


    "Well, boss."


    Secretary Bai cleared his throat and called Pei Shouyan as a reminder.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t lift his head. He was sending a message to Bai Hao. He said in a cold voice, "continue."


    White Secretary hesitated, after that, let the executives continue to report.


    After she sighed, she should have called his wife just now! Apart from my wife, I have never seen anyone dare to hang up the boss like this.


    Bai Hao came to Jiangsheng''s room with his medicine box in his hand. He received a short message from Pei Weiyan. He was about to open it. But Pei could not wait. He called him.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Hao asked curiously, because Pei Shouyan could be on a business trip at this time. The time at that end should be the meeting time in the morning. He shouldn''t have time to call him.


    "Did the boy run away?" Peiyan''s voice was cold.


    "No! In the room


    Opening the door, Bai Hao happens to see Jiang Sheng, who throws his mobile phone.


    "What? Have you quarreled again Bai Hao asked with a smile.


    What a surprise! This is Jiang Xiaolai''s six months. When Pei yaoyan was on a business trip for the first time, he called back to inquire about his situation.


    It seems that Pei Shouyan is really interested in him.


    "Put him on the phone."


    "Good." Bai Hao smiles again, then hands the mobile phone to Jiang Sheng, "looking for you."


    Jiang Sheng knows it''s Pei yaoyan and shouts at his mobile phone, "I''m not going to take it."


    Then he reached out his hand and gave Bai Hao an injection.


    "No answer." Put the mobile phone to Bai Hao''s mouth. The ninth novel network www.xiaoshuo9.com


    "I''m not deaf." Pei Shouyan''s voice is cold. If Jiang Sheng were here at this time, he would be beaten.


    "Do you want me to convey it to him?" Bai Hao asked, and then opened the hands-free.


    "Tell him to run away and I''ll break his leg."


    That''s great. Break your leg.


    Bai Hao looks at the play. Jiang Sheng grabs Bai Hao''s cell phone and hangs up directly. He angrily says to Bai Hao, "are you going to fight? I''ll take a bath and go to bed


    "Fight, fight, wait."


    Bai Hao slouched back, put his cell phone back in his pocket, and then opened the medicine box.


    When Bai Hao inserts Jiang Sheng''s arm into Bai Hao''s needle mouth, the red magic array on his shoulder makes Bai Hao''s body shake.


    Magic array that can transfer damage? Pei Shouyan gave it to Jiang Sheng? True or false?


    Bai Hao looks surprised, because this magic array can replace people injured or even dead.


    Pei Shouyan, do you play so much now? Or is it because this boy is really like Lan Yuan? Don''t you worry about him?


    "Can you fight? What are you doing? "


    The needle is empty, and Bai Hao has not yet pulled out the needle. Jiang Sheng shouts impatiently.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Bai Hao quickly pulled out the needle and felt flustered.


    Can we not panic? During the period when the magic array works, if Jiang Sheng gets a fatal wound, Pei Shouyan will die.


    "Remember, don''t get hurt, you know?" Bai Hao frowned and warned Jiang Sheng seriously.


    Jiang Sheng looks puzzled, just want to ask what meaning, but Bai Hao has already left in a hurry, while making a phone call.


    "What the hell? One or two, warning me not to get hurt? " Jiang Sheng looks confused.


    Then he touched his shoulder and got up to look in the mirror, but there was nothing on it.


    "It''s strange that he has been staring at me just now."


    Is it that Pei Shouyan bit me and failed to do something?

 Chapter 36

    "It''s about your life! How could you be so hasty? "


    As soon as he got out of the room, Bai Hao called to talk about Pei yaoyan, flustered and angry.


    "Just during his pregnancy. I want the baby." Pei Shouyan''s voice is quiet. He has sat down to read the documents and listen to the reports from senior executives.


    If it''s just a child, why do you do that? Who are you cheating on?


    "I''m busy now. I''ll go back and talk about it." Pei Weiyan interrupted the phone by himself.


    "Wait, I haven''t finished, hello? Hello, hello... "


    "Damn it!"


    Bai Hao broke the curse, and then quickly called out to the corridor, "magpie."


    "Yes."


    A lovely sister in a maid''s dress rushed to meet Bai Hao and nodded respectfully to him.


    "Strengthen the defense. Don''t let a mosquito in."


    "Yes."


    At the end of the speech, the magpie trotted away.


    "Damn it, it''s very disturbing."


    Bai Hao fretted and scratched his head to death.


    But now Pei Shouyan is busy, and he can''t call in the past to curse people. Although the two people have a good relationship, they still have a master servant relationship.


    Bai Hao was irritable. He went back to his room and took a bath.


    At this time, on the tree outside the window of his room, Hei Ming has been looking at all this, and his expression is cold and spitting out smoke.


    No, he turned his eyes to the balcony of Jiang Sheng''s room. He wanted to go to Jiang Sheng''s room, but the defense at the bottom suddenly became tight. He gave up his mind, and the smoke was extinguished for fear of being discovered. 187 Novels www.187xsxs.com


    After about two hours, the light in Bai Hao''s room turned off and it was dark.


    Black Ming looked at the time, eyebrows immediately a wrinkle, all 12 o''clock to sleep.


    After about half an hour, the guard relaxed a little, and Hei Ming started to leave.


    But just as he was about to fly out of the courtyard, he suddenly returned to Bai Hao''s balcony and touched Bai Hao''s room.


    Looking at Bai Hao who is sleeping on the big bed, Hei Ming suddenly starts to smile. Then he sits by the bed carefully, afraid to wake Bai Hao.


    But he still miscalculated. Just as he raised his hand to stroke Bai Hao''s cheek, a pistol suddenly hit his forehead. It was not who was Bai Hao in bed.


    "What do you mean by invading us repeatedly? What is the intention? Say


    The muzzle of the gun was forced against the black head, and his voice and eyes were very cold.


    In fact, as early as an hour ago, Bai Hao found someone in the tree outside the window. He deliberately turned off the light to attract people. But he didn''t expect it would be dark.


    This damned man, he still has the face to show up in front of me? Animal stuff.


    Bai Hao''s eyes are full of anger, burning.


    "What''s your intention, Xiao Bai Hao? I just can''t sleep. I just came to see you. Yes? Breaking the law? "


    Hei Ming''s answer was not serious. The pistol was pointed at his forehead. He didn''t blink or say anything. At this time, his eyes were still naked at Bai Hao''s body lying on the bed. Suddenly, he hooked his lips and laughed.


    Hei Ming smiles, and the alarm bell rings in Bai Hao''s heart, and immediately roars, "get out of here, now get out of here."


    "What if I don''t?" Hei Ming asked with a smile. He lit a cigarette calmly and blew on Bai Hao''s face with his legs crossed.


    "So afraid of me? Are you so nervous when I come? Yes


    When he finished, he suddenly pulled up Bai Hao''s collar and lifted him to himself.


    Bai Hao was startled, and then he responded to push away. However, a step later, the whole person had been hugged by Hei Ming on his thigh, smiling at his evil spirit, and holding his waist with his big hands.

 Chapter 37

    "Let go." Bai Hao pushed and scolded angrily, but he didn''t feel shy.


    "Don''t you want to lower your voice! I don''t mind showing them the live version. "


    Hei Ming said, sniffing at Bai Hao''s neck, then biting, but it was very light, did not hurt Bai Hao.


    However, Bai Hao still shakes his body, not because of the pain, but when he is touched by black sleep, his cells will boil and he will rush to the white bones of his limbs.


    "Put Let go. "


    Bai Hao''s voice became difficult and his breathing began to be short.


    Damn it, medicine. I have to prescribe medicine. The man''s body is on fire when he touches it.


    Bai Hao pushes Hei ming to pull the side drawer, but Hei Ming has already pulled him back because he knows what Bai Hao wants.


    "I said it! It''s not good for you to take too much medicine


    "What''s your business? It''s my freedom to take medicine. "


    Bai Hao doesn''t listen to advice, but he has to reach for it again. However, he is pushed to bed by Hei Ming in the next second. Because of his excessive strength, he directly dislocates Bai Hao''s arm.


    The pain makes Bai Hao''s eyebrows tight, and he''s numb. Hei Ming''s rough is right, but Bai Hao still can''t get used to it.


    All of a sudden, he laughed with a low sneer, "what? Want to use strong again? You''ve been playing for hundreds of years. You''re not tired of Pei Ming. "


    Bai Hao sneers and calls out the true name of Hei Ming, but he doesn''t accept the sarcasm of his mouth.


    "Do you have to talk to me like that?" Black close that tight up eye, brought a touch of pain. 536 literature www.536wx.com


    "How can I talk to you? Ah? Can''t you give me a fuckin ''hug? Or will you give me back the baby? "


    When talking about the child, Bai Hao''s tears have fallen down. His clenched lips are shaking and his eyes are red.


    "It''s you. It''s you who killed my child. I''ll never forgive you in my life. Get out of here and get out of here!"


    Bai Hao''s tears were like broken pearls, and they were beating his chest with sobs. Then he lay down and cried. His voice was very painful.


    Hei Ming took a sparse breath and didn''t press Bai Hao any more. He sat up and lit a cigarette. Suddenly, he sat quietly beside the bed.


    At this time, Bai Hao''s cry didn''t stop. He curled up and hugged himself, and his tears ran away.


    He hated Hei Ming, all his tyranny and his cruelty. But the same also hate their own cheap, to now, still on this man nostalgia.


    More than 200 years ago, Hei Ming, who drank too much, forced Bai Hao. At that time, Hei Ming didn''t touch Bai Hao until he liked him. Instead, he was pregnant and had a strong personality. He thought it was fun to play tricks on Bai Hao before he had a relationship with him.


    But everything is out of the track of Hei Ming. When he returns to God, Bai Hao is already pregnant, and he is slowly sinking into it.


    But fate makes people, Bai Hao is only the test object of the combination of devil man and human beings, which has defects as a pregnant seed.


    Therefore, he can''t match with the pure blood demon''s Hei Ming. The fetus is slow in development and abnormal.


    If you continue to carry on, it may also hurt the mother and threaten Bai Hao''s life.


    In order not to let this happen, Hei Ming cuts open Bai Hao''s stomach and takes the child away in Bai Hao''s cry for mercy.


    From that time on, Bai Hao began to cry when he talked about his children, and his hatred for Hei Ming began at that time.

 Chapter 38

    "I beg you, don''t torture me any more. Can''t you just let me go?"


    Bai Hao, lying flat on his bed with his arms blocking his crying eyes, prays for mercy. Tears fall from the corners of his eyes.


    Let you go? Who let me go, Bai Hao?


    A bitter smile, that is, pain.


    He sighed deeply, staring out of the window, puffing fog around and around, confused and without a landing point.


    "Give me some time and I''ll give you the answer." Black Ming way, very light voice, quiet, can not make any ripples, but let people listen to uncomfortable.


    After hearing this, Bai Hao, who was crying, did not respond. He sucked his nose for a moment. He didn''t cry like that.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of here. " Bai Hao drank loudly and wiped his tears with his arm.


    "I''ll leave. You don''t have to worry."


    Then he got up from the bed and walked away.


    But half way, he suddenly stopped, turned his back to Bai Hao and said, "if you want children, choose human beings! The devil, the werewolf and the vampire are not for you


    Originally, when Hei Ming said he was going to leave, Bai Hao was relieved, but he didn''t expect that Hei Ming would suddenly stop to say such things to him.


    Bai Hao tears like rain in an instant. Hei Ming tells him to have children with men other than him!


    "Beast, you son of a bitch, scum."


    Bai Hao cried and roared. He grabbed the pillow from his bed and threw it on Hei Ming''s body like a madman, sobbing. Www.51job.com www.5uzw.com


    He has been guarding his body for more than 100 years, but he has to say something like this.


    "Well, as you wish, I''ll give birth and I''ll have children with other men. Are you satisfied! Get out of here. I don''t want to see you again in my life. Get out of here


    Finally, the quilt was used, and he smashed it on Hei Ming''s body. His eyes were red. Although he was angry, the bottom of his eyes was full of grief.


    Hei Ming has always misunderstood him, because Bai Hao has been talking about children. He thought Bai Hao liked children, so he asked him to have children with others, because they would never have children again.


    But in fact, the fact is that the child is Bai Hao for Hei Ming, he will care, rather than simply want the child.


    Hei Ming used to force Bai Hao, but because the child left unhappily, they didn''t express their feelings to each other, so Hei Ming thought Bai Hao hated him.


    But Bai Hao also misunderstands Hei Ming and just takes him as a tool to vent his anger. It''s not because he likes him that he comes to provoke him.


    The two of them just like each other in the bottom of their hearts, who did not peel off, will lead to this result of separation.


    "Do you think I want you to have children with other men? You open your mouth and shut up is the child, the child, but you and I have been unable to conceive, what do you want me to do? "


    He turned back and roared with trembling lips. His eyes were full of pain and his eyes were red.


    He never told Bai Hao that their two constitutions were incompatible. Bai Hao and he could no longer have children.


    "What do you mean you and I can''t get pregnant?" Bai Hao caught this, and when he was in pain, he was also furious, "am I not pregnant? You don''t want that kid, you just say, why do you do this? If you said you didn''t want the child, I would take the child away from you. Why did you kill him? "


    Tears began to rustle off again, and the nose was full of grief. Looking at the black eyes, there is more hate, at a glance.


    Hei Ming Zhang seems to want to explain, but then he is silent, because Bai Haotian can''t live long. Now he tells Bai Hao that after Bai Haotian dies, Bai Hao will suffer more.

 Chapter 39

    "I don''t want to see you now. Go away!"


    Bai Hao roared, wiped his tears, got up and gave Hei Ming a foot. But at this moment, his body suddenly felt weak. He fell down on the bed, his face was ruddy and he was short of breath.


    Medicine. Damn it. I haven''t taken the medicine today.


    Bai Hao scrambled to the bedside table. He stretched out his hand several times, but could not reach the drawer. His sight began to double.


    Bai Hao knows that this is the side effect. If he does not give an injection on time to suppress his oestrus, his limbs will be weak and his body will have fever, which is just like a fever. When he wants to have a fire, he will itch.


    Absolutely can''t be found by this damned man, take advantage of now to get medicine.


    Bai Hao was sweating like rain. He bit his lower lip tightly and dragged himself to the bedside table.


    But at this time, he couldn''t make any strength at all. From the beginning of breathing heavily to now, his whole body turned red, and his brain was about to explode.


    Just when he did not give up his hand again, the blurred figure in the sight of the black reclining flickered into his eyes, and then the pain on his arm was transmitted.


    Bai Hao, who has been suppressed, curls up on the bed, hugs himself and breathes heavily. Then there is a hard sound of swallowing water, just like walking back to hell.


    Just when he felt a warm feeling on his forehead, he opened his eyes and saw that the big bone clear hand of Hei Ming was taking his temperature.


    In a flash, Bai Hao''s tears began to flow. Then he slapped his hands in anger. He began to block his eyes with his arms and began to cry.


    He can''t remember when Hei Ming was so gentle to him, 50 years? A hundred years? Or longer.


    Hei Ming, who was clapped open, has already made preparations in his heart, so he doesn''t have too many reactions. However, the pain in his eyes is still there. He looks at Bai Hao who is crying behind his back. 12345 Novels www.12345xs.com


    "You are always like this, when I hate you, give me warmth. When I feel I have a chance, you drive me to the bottom. I''ve had enough, and I''m going crazy, so don''t come back to me. I don''t have a place to get hurt, and I don''t want to get hurt again


    Bai Hao is crying. Two hundred years ago, he thought that Hei Ming might have been a little emotional towards him, because when he was pregnant, he was very gentle to him.


    But later, he forcibly opened his stomach and took away his only six month old child.


    He hated that he could do nothing and could not really hate Hei Ming. He had already been bruised by him.


    Hei Ming didn''t make a sound, but quietly looked at Bai Hao''s back and teased out a bad feeling.


    He reached out his hand and tried to touch Bai Hao. He wanted to hold him in his arms, coax him and comfort him, but he couldn''t.


    Because Bai Hao hates him, once he does, it will only accelerate Bai Hao''s hatred of him.


    I don''t know how long it took. Bai Hao in bed stopped crying. He got up feebly and untied his pajamas.


    Although there was no light on in the room at this time, Bai Hao''s body was still reflected in his black eyes.


    Instead of shortness of breath or impatience, he looked at Bai Hao with a trace of wonder.


    Because he has known Bai Hao for hundreds of years, this is the first time that Bai Hao is so active in front of him.


    "Hold me."


    There is no too much words, red red eyes, deep and quiet looking at black Ming said these two words, the bottom of the eye is still suffused with tears.

 Chapter 40

    Hei Ming is not happy, because Bai Hao at this time makes his heart ache.


    The more active Bai Hao is, the more miserable he is in his heart, because Bai Hao is abandoning himself rather than actually courting him.


    "It''s very late. Go to bed."


    Hei Ming said and picked up his pajamas to put on Bai Hao.


    He raised his hand to tears.


    "Hold me! Yes? You''re losing interest in me now, aren''t you? "


    Bai Hao roared madly and cried bitterly. He picked up his hands and touched his body. He sobbed and bit his lower lip. His tears ran away.


    In fact, at the beginning, he just felt that Hei Ming would appear here and just wanted to get his body.


    So he told himself that it was good to cooperate with Hei Ming, so that Hei Ming would roll.


    But Hei Ming refused him, he knew how much pain in his heart, more than when he lost his child, but also let him feel pain.


    "Son of a bitch, you son of a bitch, return my youth of 200 years, you return all my youth."


    Bai Hao burst into tears and roared and slapped Hei Ming''s body. After two times, he began to exert himself to the pain. Finally, he grabbed his clothes and leaned against his chest and sobbed.


    Hei Ming opened his mouth and let out a breath. This time, he could not calm down. He hugged Bai Hao tightly, just as he wanted to rub Bai Hao into his body.


    "Hold me, I''ll let you hold me!" Bai Hao roared again, beating hard and hugging his body tightly.


    Then he suddenly picked up the gun, on his forehead, tears to the black Ming roar, "do you hold it?"


    Bai Hao''s tears drop by drop on the back of Hei Ming''s hand and clothes. The pain that he tried to suppress made his heart ache again. Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net


    He raised his hand to cover Bai Hao''s eyes, and his uncomfortable lips slowly leaned up. At the moment he touched Bai Hao''s lips, his tears fell down.


    Maybe he will cover Bai Hao''s eyes, just to prevent Bai Hao from seeing him cry.


    When Hei Ming''s lips met him, Bai Hao was also in tears. He didn''t want to do anything. He just wanted Hei ming to be as good to him and gentle as he was when he was pregnant.


    Why? Why is it like this?


    Bai Hao cried bitterly. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. It was clear that they didn''t have to go to this situation before.


    Clearly everything is beautiful, he has a child, can a family of three live a peaceful life, leave the Pei family, there is a small world belongs to them.


    "Beast, you beast."


    Whimpering accompanied by Bai Hao''s beating reverberates in the dark room, which is very painful.


    Hei Ming wants to say I''m sorry, but he can''t say it. He can only hold Bai Hao tightly and breathe hard.


    Holding, two people to the deep, involuntarily kiss.


    With uncertain eyes, he quietly looks at Bai Hao, confused.


    Because he could meet Bai Hao''s body or something, he didn''t dare to hope after he took the child.


    Is it because of oestrus? He''s out of control? Or do you really want to have a further relationship with me?


    At this time, Bai Hao also raised his eyes and looked at Hei Ming, his face slightly red.


    He offered a kiss on his own initiative, and he didn''t know if it was because he was still in estrus.


    At this time, Hei Ming didn''t think so much about it. He cooperated with Bai Hao and was closely connected with each other.

 Chapter 41

    Outside the window, the night is still, and from time to time there will be the voice of hand over patrol.


    "You go outside and have a look."


    "Good."


    "The rest, go to the roof and patrol again."


    "Yes."


    Their voices were not loud, but Hei Ming and Bai Hao could hear them clearly.


    At this time, Bai Hao is lying in the arms of Hei Ming. He doesn''t say anything. He sucks his nose quietly and his eyes are red.


    Hei Ming also did not speak, gently dropped a dragonfly on his shoulder to kiss the water.


    Everything is so peaceful, these two people have never had the peace.


    Bai Hao wiped his tears and cleared up his mood.


    He clearly made a poison oath, and he would not form this relationship with Hei Ming in his life, but he still changed.


    Bai Hao just wants to control him. He doesn''t want to have any more contact with Hei Ming.


    But he can''t control his heart, step by step by black ming to attack.


    "Are you all right?" Black Ming asked softly, very gentle.


    As soon as Bai Hao heard the voice of Hei Ming, his tears immediately began to flow down. How could he wipe it all the time.


    "You don''t have to pretend to care. I''m fine."


    Bai Hao pushes aside Hei Ming and refuses to let him hold himself.


    He wanted to get up, but he was pulled back by Hei Ming. He was a little strong.


    Hei Ming wants to apologize, but he can''t start to apologize. So he hesitates and releases Bai Hao''s hand.


    At the moment when his hand was held, Bai Hao was expecting something, but Hei Ming didn''t say a word, and all of a sudden, he put him into the eighteen layers of hell.


    Oh, it''s ridiculous. Bai Hao, what do you expect? Is it disgraceful to lose?


    After a big change for more than ten seconds, Hei Ming suddenly said, "until your oestrus is over, I will stay here. You are very dangerous now. It''s better not to go out." The sound of nature novel www.tianlaixsw.com


    "My business is none of your business." Bai Hao retorted with tears and a loud voice.


    So the people downstairs looked up curiously, but they didn''t have much to look at. Instead, they took aim at them and walked away.


    "I''m also for your own good. No matter how much you hate me, you''d better give priority to your own situation."


    I hate you?


    Bai Hao laughingly wiped his tears. Don''t you hate me in black?


    Did you take my baby just because I was pregnant and you didn''t like me?


    "Hypocrite, you''re a total jerk, beast." Back to give black Ming thick slap, but their own tears.


    He didn''t want to cry, but he couldn''t control himself. He didn''t want to lose face so much in front of the dark.


    "Get out of here, now." Bai Hao points to the door and shouts.


    "I won''t go. Even if you call your men up now, I won''t go." Hei Ming has a firm attitude.


    Because now Bai Hao, if he really left, it would be too dangerous.


    In serious cases, it is estimated that everyone will not be able to distinguish clearly and make themselves humble.


    "It''s not difficult for you to hide me alone."


    "Are you kidding? You go. "


    This is Pei Weiyan''s territory. If he is found out, he will not break his wings according to his temperament?


    "It''s good for you, believe me." Black Ming words serious, without his previous dishonesty.


    Bai Hao knows his situation, but he doesn''t want to have this relationship with Hei Ming.


    But after struggling for a while, he finally agreed.


    He said coldly, "as soon as the time comes, get out of here."


    With that, he angrily went into the bathroom, and left Hei Ming alone outside.


    Black Ming gently showed a smile, because this appearance of Bai Hao, he knew Bai Hao, easy to be soft hearted.


    In this way, Bai Hao hid Hei Ming in his room for a week. Apart from eating time, they hardly separated.

 Chapter 42

    "Brother Bai Hao, the boss is back."


    At this time, the door was knocked by his men.


    What? Pei Weiyan is back?


    Bai Hao was so flustered that he pulled the quilt and wrapped himself in his body. He walked to the door of the house with painful steps. He opened a small crack and asked in a quick voice, "has the man arrived at the villa?"


    His subordinates were frightened by Bai Hao''s appearance, and he also saw two kissing marks on his neck, which was very clear.


    "What can I ask you?"


    "Oh, back downstairs, just arrived."


    Back to God''s hands quickly back, after the heart to one side sparse breath.


    It turns out that there are men hiding in brother Bai Hao''s room. It''s true! It''s just finished.


    But it''s also true. In the middle of the night, besides doing that, what else can I do!


    "Well, I see. Go down and do your work."


    Bai Hao closed the door in a hurry. When he turned around, he lowered his voice and roared at the black peace lying leisurely on the bed, "are you crazy? Didn''t you hear what they said? Pei Shouyan is back. "


    "And then?"


    Black closed a face of bland, also not flustered.


    "And then what? Then? Well, if you want to die, stay here! I don''t care about you. "


    Bai Hao rushes to the bathroom and washes himself to meet Pei Shouyan.


    Hei Ming was not happy. Bai Hao, who had just been panting under him, now Pei Shouyan came back and drove him away, as if he were having an affair with the two of them.


    "I''ll see what he can do to me." Hei Ming took out a cigarette and smoked coldly against the head of the bed. He didn''t intend to leave.


    At this time, the downstairs hall has already had his staff to help meet Pei Shouyan, who came back from a business trip.


    "Where''s Bai Hao?" Asked Pei Shouyan, who was changing shoes.


    Because usually, Bai Hao comes out to meet him. 520 Novels www.520fsxs.com


    The man quickly returned, "should have been sleeping."


    "To sleep?"


    Pei Shouyan glanced at the time. It''s only 9:30 now. Does Bai Hao''s night owl sleep so early?


    His subordinates hesitated for a moment. He looked as if he wanted to tell Pei Shouyan about Bai Hao''s Tibetans, but then he gave up.


    "By the way, what about that little thing? How''s it going? " Pei Shouyan asked Jiang Sheng and immediately frowned.


    "Jiang Xiao is very honest. He doesn''t cry, he doesn''t commit suicide." I''m going to report.


    Pei Shouyan raised his eyebrows, "Oh? When I''m gone, I don''t want to commit suicide? "


    His subordinates respectfully returned, "yes, not only that, but also eat and drink all of a sudden, not like that timid Jiang Xiao at all."


    After listening, Pei Shouyan chuckled and murmured to himself, "Oh, interesting. Finally I figured out the meaning of having a son for me?"


    "What about others? Where is it now? "


    "In your room."


    "In my room? Not once to his own room? " Pei Wai Yan was stunned. When he called Jiang Sheng, he hung up in anger. He looked fierce, but he still lived in his room.


    "No, I haven''t


    "Well, I see. Go down!"


    Pei Shouyan immediately added a smile to his mouth. He was in a good mood.


    "Yes."


    Actually, Jiang Sheng didn''t know that he had his own room. He thought that the room he woke up was his room, so he lived in it all the time.


    Strange, the boss seems to be in a good mood?


    His subordinates glanced at the smile of Pei yaoyan''s mouth, and wondered in his heart.


    He has not seen Pei Shouyan smile for a long time, since their wife Lan Yuan died.

 Chapter 43

    In Pei Wai Yan''s room, Jiang Sheng, who was lying on the bed with a pillow to watch the sketches, burst into laughter, pounding the bed with laughter and kicking her legs from time to time.


    "Ha ha, this stalk is so funny!"


    Jiang Sheng, who takes care of her smile, doesn''t find Pei Wai Yan standing at the door of the room. She continues to laugh with a large bag of potato chips in her hand.


    Pei Shouyan frowned as he walked into the room. Jiang Sheng scratched his butt and ate potato chips with that hand.


    Pei Shouyan, who couldn''t stand it, walked quickly to the big bed. Just as he wanted to pull up Jiang Sheng, Jiang Sheng suddenly showed his arm and said, "let''s change hands tonight."


    After that, he looked at the sketch and laughed. He thought it was Bai Hao who came to give him the injection. He didn''t find out that it was Pei Shouyan.


    "What are you dawdling about tonight? Don''t you want to leave after the fight? "


    Without waiting for the needle, Jiang Sheng is not happy to look back.


    But this look, the face instantly green, panic to the potato chips hidden behind the pillow, quickly patted off the chips in his hand, sitting, embarrassed dry smile two times, "you, you, you come back."


    On the surface of the smile to greet, the actual heart is gnashing teeth, shit, back also did not say a word, is to frighten me to death?


    Pei Weiyan was calm and did not speak. He frowned coldly with Jiang Sheng. He could not see his anger, but it was more terrifying than ever.


    So Jiang Sheng sits like a needle felt and swallows his mouth foam. He looks at Pei Shouyan with fear and grins.


    After laughing, he immediately turned his face away and spat out his tongue in discontent.


    What! As soon as I came back, I put on my face. I just hung up his more than 100 phone calls and ignored dozens of his short messages! Is it necessary to be so serious? Jiang Sheng murmured.


    All of a sudden, he glanced at a piece of potato chips by the pillow. Without thinking about it, he stuffed it into his mouth. Then he sat upright and sat upright. He looked as if nothing had happened. He was facing Pei yaoyan.


    But just as soon as he bit off the chips, there was a bang, and the sound was so crisp! Hacker Novels www.heikexs.com


    Jiang Sheng quickly covered her mouth, and then secretly glanced at Pei yaoyan with her spare light. At last, she made a silly smile and said, "that tooth, it''s just a broken tooth. Don''t care, don''t care."


    Jiang Sheng tried to muddle through, but Pei Shouyan clearly saw the scene that he quickly stuffed potato chips into his mouth.


    The black faced Pei Shouyan really wanted to slap Jiang Sheng to death. How dare he eat snacks in his bed.


    "Oh, really. It''s just a snack in your bed! Why are you so angry? "


    Unable to resist the courage in Pei''s eyes, Jiang Sheng apologized and took out the potato chips from under the pillow, then threw them to the ground, but they didn''t expect to be scattered all over the place, full of potato chips.


    Ah! finished.


    "Jiang Xiao."


    Pei Shouyan held Jiang Sheng''s head in his hand and glared at him with a black face. The volcano erupted.


    "I know. I know. It''s my fault. I can''t pick it up later."


    Jiang Sheng immediately apologized, because he knew from Pei Lele that Pei Shouyan was very clean, so he messed up his room, and the consequences were very serious.


    "I didn''t mean to! I''m not allowed to go out again. I can only eat in bed! The sofa is not easy to lie on


    Jiang Sheng said his own difficulties and looked pitifully at Pei Shouyan.


    At the sight of Jiang Sheng''s expression, Pei Shiyan''s indifference was restrained a lot. After that, he pinched his eyebrows and sulked.


    Who told him not to withdraw from Jiang Sheng''s face?


    This little thing who doesn''t know how to use his face to pretend to be pathetic, doesn''t he?

 Chapter 44

    "Pack it up for me."


    Pei Wai Yan gives in and gives a fierce look at the potato chips on the ground. After finishing with Jiang Sheng, he goes to the bathroom impatiently.


    "Good, good, right away."


    Jiang Sheng quickly sat up and then called out, "magpie."


    "The magpie is here."


    At the moment when Jiang Sheng''s words fell, magpie, a maid, appeared outside the door, with cleaning tools in her hand.


    "How do you know what I want you to do? It''s amazing. You''re not only haunted, but also as good at juggling. "


    Jiang Sheng was surprised and looked at Magpie in bed.


    Magpie is a young maid, white and pure, not beautiful, but easy to remember the type.


    Magpie was silent. After sweeping the ground, she nodded coldly and then retreated.


    Jiang Sheng is not happy with her mouth, but she is used to Magpie''s silence, because Magpie has been taking care of his daily life for a week.


    "Oh, how boring!"


    Jiang Sheng lies flat on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Perelle was afraid that he would run away. He had been locked up in his room for a week. He was tired of staying.


    Jiang Sheng looked at the ceiling for more than ten minutes. Just as he was about to turn over, Pei Weiyan suddenly stepped into his sight and looked down at him from above, frowning.


    Oh, by the way, I haven''t apologized to him. His wife passed away. I still talk about it.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to turn over, but because he had been lying for too long, he suddenly felt numb and couldn''t get up.


    I''ll go, really or not? Barthel''s Novels www.btebook.com


    Jiang Sheng''s whole face was black, supporting the bedside and trying to get up again, but her stomach was a little too big to get up.


    Jiang Sheng got up and said, "blind! Don''t you see I can''t get up? Give me a hand Pei Shouyan roars at Pei yaoyan, who looks at him coldly.


    "What? Is this a courteous attitude? " Pei Shouyan looked around his chest with both hands, but did not lend a helping hand.


    Jiang Sheng was so speechless that her teeth itched with anger, but she could only turn to Pei yaoyan, who reluctantly pulled a smile and said, "please give me a hand, thank you!"


    Damn it, wasn''t you who made me pregnant? Is it not your fault that I am not able to move now?


    "Is that your sincerity?"


    "Ah? What the hell do you want? On purpose, isn''t it? Pull me up quickly. I feel numb in my legs


    Jiang Sheng broke the Gong in an instant, and yelled at Pei Shouyan without saying anything. He also fiercely compared his middle finger with his angry eyes.


    Damn it! A hand will die!


    "Well, I won''t ask you. I''ll get up on my own."


    Jiang Sheng clenched his lower lip and turned over with difficulty. When he felt the pressure on his stomach for a while, he suddenly jumped into the air. When he blinked back to his mind, he was already held in his arms by Pei Weiyan, with four eyes facing each other.


    "Damn it, I wish I could help you at the beginning! You have to help me if I hurt, don''t you? "


    He scolded Pei Shouyan and glared at him whenever he had a chance.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t reply. He looked at Jiang Sheng''s face quietly, stroked it, and then asked, "are you obedient and honest?"


    Pei Shouyan, who said this, was tender in his eyes and much softer in his voice.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, because this man is not gentle to himself, but to his face.


    What! You can be gentle with this face, right?


    Jiang Sheng ate it and felt very uncomfortable for the first time.

 Chapter 45

    "If you don''t listen, your sister won''t give me food. Can I not listen? Quickly let go, hold me pressure my stomach uncomfortable Jiang Sheng''s tone is not good.


    In fact, Pei Shouyan thought of him as a blue garden, which made him feel a little uncomfortable, so he said this way.


    "No suicide?"


    Pei Shouyan didn''t let Jiang Sheng go. Instead, he asked him coldly. His eyes still looked at Jiang Sheng with affection. Then a slight change appeared in the corner of his mouth. He held Jiang Sheng''s body with one hand, and closed his collar with the other hand, as if he were afraid of catching cold.


    Facing Pei Weiyan''s gentleness, Jiang Sheng''s heart is suffering more and more.


    Damn it, don''t show me that look! I''m not your wife.


    Oh, damn it! I can''t hate him for his appearance. His grandson is going crazy.


    Maybe it''s because she used to like Pei Shouyan, but now she has a chance to get along with Pei Shouyan. Jiang Sheng finds that her heart has begun to disobey her and become no longer like herself.


    Calm and calm, Jiang Sheng, he regards you as his wife! What do you want?


    Jiang Sheng took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down and not be led by Pei Weiyan.


    But Jiang Sheng''s struggle was futile, because Pei Shouyan suddenly gently stroked his hair and asked, "have you eaten the midnight snack? Are you hungry? "


    Jiang Sheng wanted to say that he was not hungry, and then pretended to be unhappy and refused, but Pei''s eyes were too tender, which made him feel unbearable.


    Forget it. It''s an apology. I haven''t apologized to him about his wife.


    "What''s the matter? uncomfortable? Would you like Bai Hao to come and have a look? "


    Jiang Sheng suddenly lowered his head and did not speak. Pei yaoyan immediately worried about asking.


    "I''m fine. If you''re hungry, I''ll accompany you downstairs for a snack! I can''t sleep anyway


    Jiang Shengtou pointed out to the room and asked if he wanted to go down.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to say that. Pei Shiyan was a little stunned and suddenly looked at Jiang Sheng. Play novel net www.wanbar.net


    Although half of the reason is that he missed Lanyuan so much that he took Jiang Sheng as Lan Yuan.


    But subconsciously, he still knows that the person in front of him is not his wife.


    After listening to his subordinates say that Jiang Sheng has become honest and does not commit suicide, he just wants to be gentle with Jiang Sheng. He didn''t expect to get this response.


    "What the hell are you looking at me for? Can''t you get down? Can I have a word? "


    Sleeping trough! No matter how my face looks like your wife, you don''t have to look at me in a daze!


    Jiang Sheng''s speechless turn a white eye, although in the heart side still some not taste.


    But Pei Shouyan''s wife is dead. Why should he eat the vinegar of a dead man?


    At this time, Pei Weiyan''s expression slowly became a little sad, trembled, stroked Shangjiang Sheng''s cheek, and gently called out, "wife."


    How he thought the man in his arms was Lan Yuan! But everything is just extravagant hope.


    "Yes, yes, your wife and I am here? Do you want to eat or not? I''m going to sleep after a bit of procrastination


    Jiang Sheng is now used to Pei yaoyan, who regards himself as a blue garden and calls him his wife.


    So he has immunity and won''t be frightened. His voice is lazy and he answers Pei Shouyan casually.


    "What is it? I can''t get down. Hello


    Pei Wai Yan looked at himself and didn''t speak again. Jiang Sheng roared impatiently.


    But the next second, he was suddenly thrown into bed, a day to turn around.


    When he came back to God, Pei Shouyan had already pressed on him, and his eyes held him tightly like a beast.


    Lying trough? Horizontal trough, horizontal trough, horizontal trough! What the hell are you doing?


    Facts have proved that when people call their wives, don''t casually respond.

 Chapter 46

    "Well, I, I, did I say something wrong? Are you angry? "


    I''m going, right! Because I answered him?


    "I see. Did I apologize? Should not be you, you look like this, let me feel very terrible ah! Can you stop pressing me like that, brother? I''m really afraid of it


    Jiang Sheng patted his chest, made him really afraid of the expression, secretly breath.


    "Afraid? If you are afraid, you dare to answer me just now Pei Wai Yan''s brows tightened.


    With Pei''s expression, Jiang Sheng didn''t know that he was really angry? Or something else.


    Strange, look, it doesn''t look like angry!


    "Since I call my wife, do you? Is that a wife''s duty? Yes


    Pei yaoyan''s mouth suddenly raised a smile, and his fingers lifted up Jiang Sheng''s chin. He looked at him with evil charm.


    After that, I want to stay in the car?


    "I said, you should have a degree when you regard me as your wife''s double! What''s more, I''m pregnant now. Are you crazy? "


    Jiang Sheng did not panic, although he did not have experience in that area, but he has seen a lot of films, so he will be so calm.


    "Don''t get the hell on me. Get up."


    Jiang Sheng raised her leg and kicked Pei yaoyan. She was not afraid at all. She was obviously under pressure.


    So Pei Shouyan was very curious about Jiang Sheng. After he could really lose his memory, he changed his appearance?


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Unfortunately, Bai Hao appears in a hurry at the door of the room, holding a medicine box in his hand, and his clothes are not well dressed. At first glance, I was in a hurry.


    "Here you are, give me an injection! I''ll go down and have supper with him later


    Jiang Sheng kicks Pei Shiyan aside naturally and pulls up his sleeves.


    Pei Weiyan, who was kicked away, immediately twisted off his brow. This little thing, dare to kick me? 8090 novel network www.8090xs.com


    But now that Bai Hao is here, he can''t continue, so he glances at Bai Hao coldly.


    That''s it. Did I interrupt something? Bai Hao was in a cold sweat.


    "You go on. I''ll come back later." Bai Hao turns around and goes quickly.


    "Here we are. Where are we going? Hit you. "


    Pei Shouyan''s tone was hard. It was not hard to tell that he was upset. However, he did not send out his anger. Instead, he went over to tidy up his suitcase.


    "I don''t know what you misunderstood, but it''s not what you think. Pei Shouyan''s brain is short circuited, and he thinks I''m his wife." Jiang Sheng explains to Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao was surprised to hear that. Isn''t he angry? Is it someone else?


    But I have to say, he is really more and more like his wife, amnesia is really wonderful.


    "When you''re done, go back to sleep with you."


    Pei Shouyan, who was packing up his things, suddenly turned a cold voice and was not happy. I don''t know if it has something to do with Jiang Sheng''s not taking this matter seriously.


    "Good."


    Bai Hao didn''t want to stay to see Pei yaoyan''s face, so he quickly finished and cleaned up.


    "What are you doing to him?"


    Jiang Sheng, who pulled down his sleeves, got out of bed and went out, "get down! I''m a little hungry, too


    Now I don''t have the prudence to talk to Pei yaoyan. It is estimated that Pei Shouyan is not a bad man, so he put down his heart.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and pinched impatiently. Just then he quickly followed him out.


    Outside the corridor, Pei Shouyan picked up Jiang Sheng from behind without saying a word.


    Jiang Sheng was very scared, "lying trough! What the hell is going on? Do you want to frighten me to death? "


    Pei Weiyan didn''t say a word. He walked with Jiang Sheng in his cold face. He seemed to be angry.

 Chapter 47

    Downstairs, Pei Lele and fan Xiaomu stare at the dining room door, their faces full of disbelief.


    Because Pei Shouyan was holding Jiang Sheng and walked towards them. Without saying a word, he put Jiang Sheng in front of them and called his servant, "cook a simple thin porridge."


    "Yes, sir. Just a moment." The servant went to the kitchen and told the chef.


    "What the hell are you mad at?"


    Jiang Sheng murmured, his face is not taste.


    He is the one who should be angry. He is regarded as a substitute for the dead.


    At this time, Fan Xiao, who was facing him, clenched his fists and showed that he was not reconciled. He went downstairs to have dinner with Pei Lele after hearing that Pei Weiyan was back, but he didn''t expect to see this scene.


    Damn it! I should have killed Jiang Sheng in this week. Now it''s OK! Yaoyan became more and more interested in him.


    Pei Le Le Le here, her leg under the table kicked Jiang Sheng for a while, staring at him to ask what happened to him? Why does his brother carry him downstairs for a snack?


    Jiang Sheng was quite speechless. "You wonder if you can ask yourself? What are you kicking me for? "


    Jiang Sheng says it cold, but Pei Lele is scared to sit down and pretend that Jiang Sheng is not talking to himself.


    After that, from Pei Weiyan''s invisible angle, he secretly compares a middle finger to Jiang Sheng, who is a master of movement.


    "What? With your legs on you, don''t you think it''s in the way? "


    Pei Weiyan''s eyes were cold and cold against Pei Lele. The danger inside was obvious.


    Eh? Eh, eh, eh? How do you know it''s me!


    "Ha ha that, I still like my leg very much. I don''t dislike it." Pei Lele scratched her head and made a smile, because if she didn''t, Pei might have broken her leg.


    It''s terrible. What''s going on? Do you really like this boy? What can my sister-in-law do? 163 Novels www.163xiaoshuo.com


    No, I can''t. I''m going to stop them together.


    "So you have people to be afraid of! It''s so fresh! " Jiang Sheng suddenly had a bad smile.


    This week, he was not less than the face of Pedro, now is the time to fight back.


    "Ha ha, definitely There must be


    Pei Lele grinned and forced himself to cooperate, but when Pei Shouyan didn''t pay attention, he gave Jiang Sheng a hard look and asked him what he wanted!


    Jiang Sheng saw it, but ignored it. He pitifully said to Pei yaoyan, "did your sister starve me for a day? You still don''t care if you ask me to rub her legs? " As poor as you want to be.


    "Ah? When have I been starving you all day? And what the hell is kneading legs? I didn''t? "


    Pei Le Le Le immediately refuted, too excited, the voice is very loud.


    Because it''s really nothing, she just locked up Jiang Sheng.


    "Look at her. She''s always attacking me."


    Jiang Sheng began to pretend to be poor again, because it was fun to tease Pei Lele.


    "Brother, don''t believe him, I really don''t, really." Pei Lele explained in a flustered way that she wanted to cry.


    Pei Weiyan did not say a word or look at the two of them. He looked down at his mobile phone to check the progress of his work. When Jiang Sheng was secretly happy, Pei Shouyan said, "then you can rub her legs and show me. I may be able to hang you both up and beat you for your poor sake."


    When Pei Shouyan said this, how dare Pei Lele and Jiang Sheng fight? Sit down as soon as you can.


    Pei Lele: "ha ha that, the air is good tonight, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Sheng: "yes, it''s suitable for appreciating the moon."


    , the two men make complaints about the topic of diversion, and then tacit understanding, which is too frightening.

 Chapter 48

    "Are you all having a snack?"


    Bai Hao goes downstairs to drink water and looks at Pei yaoyan with surprise.


    Because in this family, very few people eat snacks.


    Strange, how do you feel there is something wrong with the atmosphere?


    Bai Hao takes a look at Pei Lele, and then Jiang Sheng.


    These two people always talk a lot. Why should they be so honest?


    "Would you like to sit down and eat together?" Pei Shouyan asked.


    "Oh, just, no more."


    Bai Hao seems a little flustered, because he is going downstairs to get water for Hei Ming. After a while, he will go up late, and Hei Ming must say something.


    Recognizing the unusual voice in Bai Hao''s voice, Pei Shouyan looked up at him, and then caught the strawberry print on his neck.


    Pei Wai Yan''s brow immediately tightened. It seems that a lot of things have happened this week!


    "Well, I''ll go up first."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly looks at himself. Bai Hao is very flustered. He closes the refrigerator and goes out quickly.


    "What is he? As guilty as a thief? " Jiang Sheng takes a look at Bai Hao, who is far away.


    "Who knows? I guess I''m sleepy


    Pei Le Le Le drank a mouthful of milk and didn''t care much about it.


    Pei Shouyan''s face was cold all the time. He didn''t say a word. Jiang Sheng and Pei Lele didn''t dare to make any more noise.


    About an hour later.


    "How full you are


    Jiang Sheng patted his stomach with satisfaction.


    But then he frowned because his stomach was getting bigger and bigger, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Women are great creatures


    Jiang Sheng suddenly exclaimed, and then he put his leg on Pei yaoyan''s thigh. Naturally, he said, "pinch my legs! It''s so hard to be tight! I can''t bend myself. " Xi Shi literature www.xishiwx.com


    Jiang Sheng this action immediately let Pei Le Le pour a breath, crazy he? Who will pinch his legs?


    Pei Lele helped Jiang Sheng with a cold sweat. He didn''t dare to look at it.


    Pei Wai Yan did frown, and his eyes were very cold to Shangjiang Sheng''s face.


    "What the hell are you looking at? Would you die if you pinch my leg? I can''t make it myself Jiang Sheng kicked Pei yaoyan.


    "You want me to throw you out? Or do you go out by yourself? "


    Pei Shouyan''s voice is cold and looks terrible.


    "Sleeping trough! Let you pinch your leg? Is it necessary? Is pregnancy what I want to have? Why are you so thoughtless? "


    Jiang Sheng is not angry, just feel speechless.


    He was about to take off his leg when Pei Shouyan caught him.


    "What the hell?" Jiang Sheng was upset.


    "Didn''t you ask me to pinch your legs? What else? " He pressed Jiang Sheng''s leg back, gently pinched it and asked, "how about strength?"


    "Oh, not bad."


    Jiang Sheng came back in a daze, because Pei Shouyan didn''t want to.


    What''s the matter with you? All of a sudden, you pinch my legs again? It''s changing too fast!


    "You are a good man, in fact."


    Jiang Sheng''s voice is slightly unnatural. I don''t know if she is shy.


    Pei Shouyan, who heard the speech, suddenly showed a slight smile, "why? I''m just helping you pinch your legs. I''m a good man? "


    "That''s not true. Even you are not so cold-blooded and merciless."


    At least the rumor that he was outside was not good, that he was a cold merchant without blood and flesh.


    Isn''t it a cold-blooded and heartless person? Pei Shouyan suddenly showed a trace of bitterness. Except for Jiang Sheng, no one ever said he was a good man, even Lan Yuan.


    I''ll go, I''ll go, what does this pink bubble mean? Perelle was stunned.


    Fan Xiao''s words, he really can''t see, angry left.

 Chapter 49

    "Go back to bed."


    Pei Shouyan patted Jiang Sheng''s buttocks and asked him to get up.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''ll do it when I get up! What are you doing with me? "


    Jiang Sheng gets up lazily, but his legs just stand up. Pei Shouyan is numb because he has been on his thigh for too long. He almost falls when he gets up. Just as he was frightened, Pei Weiyan helped him in time, "are you a child? Can''t stand still? "


    "My feet are numb all of a sudden."


    Jiang Sheng argued, but he had no confidence.


    Because he didn''t pay much attention first, he nearly fell down.


    "You go back to your room later. I have something to do."


    Pei Shouyan, who was supporting Jiang Sheng, had a cold voice, but was not angry.


    "Oh


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t sound too concerned. After all, Pei Shouyan doesn''t go back to sleep. It doesn''t matter to him.


    So he went upstairs and threw Pei Shouyan in the dining room.


    This little thing, I don''t know how to thank him for helping him?


    In the heart side is so chanting, but the corners of the mouth are unconsciously a little bit more.


    Finished, brother in smile, Lan Yuan sister-in-law, if you do not reincarnate, my brother will be robbed!


    Pei Lele looked on with a burning heart. But I don''t know that Jiang Sheng is the reincarnation of her sister-in-law Lan Yuan.


    Bai Hao''s room.


    "What? Let me cook you a snack? Are you crazy? Don''t you know Pei Shouyan is back? "


    Bai Hao is so angry that he stares at the black peace that he has just bathed in the bathroom.


    "What? I help, but you don''t take care of everything? "


    Hei Ming joked, this sound I contributed, really mean evil.


    "Go away."


    Bai Hao roars, and he doesn''t want to see Hei Ming as a rogue. New schoolbag net www.51aslz.com


    "Are you all right with your voice so loud?"


    When he comes to Bai Hao''s side, Hei Ming laughs and kisses him naturally.


    Bai Hao slapped him with a backhand, "did I say you can kiss me?"


    "Oh, Hello! Now that the oestrus is over, you don''t need me, do you? So rough? "


    After being beaten, Hei Ming didn''t get angry. He still had a smile on his face. Finally, he took a big hand and held Bai Hao into his arms. But the next second he was trampled on by Bai Hao and pushed him away.


    Black Ming still just smile, did not take seriously.


    Kowtow, kowtow


    Then the door was knocked.


    Black in peace did not want to think, the hand languidly pulls wet hair head to go to open the door.


    Bai Hao''s eyes are big, but before he can scold Hei Ming, he has opened the door of the room. What they see in their eyes is Pei yaoyan, who is indifferent.


    Bai Hao''s blood flowed back all over his body, and his face was extremely pale.


    On the contrary, he just teased a chuckle and said, "here it is."


    This seemed to know that Pei Shouyan would come.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and did not speak. He looked at his black eyes with cold eyes.


    "What''s your expression for the brother you haven''t seen for a long time? What a heartless thing


    Hei Ming still had a smile on his face, and then made way for Pei yaoyan to enter.


    "I''ve left Pei''s house, not your second brother."


    Pei Shouyan was so indifferent that he walked into the room. When he looked at Bai Hao''s eyes, he was afraid to avoid it and buried his head in a panic.


    "Is that like Lele, calling you brother?" Hei Ming, who closed the door, was very calm. He was not afraid of Pei yaoyan.


    Hei Ming was originally named Pei Ming. Pei yaoyan''s father had an affair with a FengChen woman.


    Because her mother was not born well, Hei Ming was stripped of her surname and lived with her name.


    So even Bai Haotian follows Hei Ming, who can''t inherit Pei''s surname, and follows Bai Hao''s surname.

 Chapter 50

    "Did you use the strong one?"


    Pei Shouyan points to the strawberry print on Bai Hao''s neck and winks at Hei Ming.


    "Guess."


    Hei Mian was not serious with a smile, so he directly ate Pei yaoyan''s fist. His face was beaten to one side and his nose was bloody.


    "My servant is not your toy." Drink black sleep.


    "No, it''s not his fault, it''s my fault, it''s my fault."


    Bai Hao comes over in a hurry and protects Hei Ming. His eyes are red.


    "Really, it''s just a joke. It''s really a good move, second brother."


    Hei Ming vomited a mouthful of blood foam, lazily scattered exposed a mouth of blood teeth, and then wiped out the blood stains on the corner of the mouth.


    "You know that! He''s in the heat. " Then he wiped the blood on the black road.


    "If he wants to resist, I can''t help him, so it''s all voluntary. Don''t be so angry. I''ll talk to you about business."


    Hei Ming walked to one side and sat down on the sofa. His chin pointed to the opposite side and let Pei yaoyan sit down as well.


    For Pei yaoyan, Hei Ming is not a nuisance.


    Among his more than ten brothers and sisters, Pei Shouyan had never despised his life experience.


    It was also because of Pei Weiyan that he met Bai Hao.


    "Is that true?"


    Pei Shouyan asked Bai Hao instead of believing in Hei Ming''s one-sided words.


    Bai Hao was a little embarrassed. He bowed his head and nodded at last. He didn''t dare to look at Pei''s face.


    Pei yaoyan''s brow was wrung out again. "I won''t be angry to say so. I don''t have to sneak with him."


    "I see. I''m sorry."


    Bai Hao is afraid because Hei Ming attacked Pei yaoyan, so he doesn''t dare to let Pei yaoyan know that he is here.


    "If you have something to say, I don''t have time to stay with you." 652 literature website www.652txt.com


    Pei yaoyan, who sits on the sofa, has a cold voice and doesn''t give him a good face from the beginning to the end.


    "I want to sleep with Xiao Bai Hao, so let''s make a quick decision."


    Hei Ming is not serious with a smile, and his face is red with anger.


    This damned man, don''t look at what''s going on now, will he die?


    "The dead Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan."


    Hei Ming went straight to the theme, and there was no waste of time.


    Pei Wai Yan''s body immediately shook, his eyes widened, "what do you mean?"


    "Jiang Xiao is the undercover sent by the main family to you. I don''t need to say the purpose. You know it yourself."


    Hei Ming did not explain what he said, but continued to say so.


    Pei Shiyan''s eyes were immediately cold, because he suspected Jiang Xiao at the beginning, so after hearing this answer, he was not much surprised.


    "but as like as two peas, the river is not only the same face but also the same surname. Do you think it is a coincidence?" Black smile suddenly becomes meaningful.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Pei Shouyan didn''t have the time to fight with Hei Ming. His eyes were angry and his mood fluctuated greatly.


    "I need a promise from you before I go on with this topic. If you promise me, I will share the clues with you."


    Hei Ming lost her usual immorality and changed her serious face.


    "Bai Hao, I won''t give it to you." Pei Shouyan answered if he wanted to.


    "Not Bai Hao. I want your wife''s blood."


    "The blood of Lan Yuan? What do you want his blood for? " Pei Shouyan did not understand.


    "It''s said that the blood of Lan Yuan can cure all kinds of diseases, and it can also make different races have the strange power of vampires and immortality, so I need his blood as a drug introduction."


    "Ah ~" Pei Shouyan felt a little funny after hearing that, "you said it yourself, it''s just a legend."


    "No fire without wind, I still understand this truth." However, Hei Ming firmly believes that it is not an urban legend.

 Chapter 51

    Hearing the sound of Hei Ming, there was no fire without wind. Pei yaoyan''s eyebrows immediately twisted off, showing a touch of danger.


    "The vampire will die out. At first, the source is that your wife''s blood can have such effect, so other races can''t keep him! Am I wrong? "


    If not, the vampires hundreds of years ago would be suddenly hunted by various races?


    After all, the vampire is a race that can be bred by pure blood without birth, and is a dangerous monster in the eyes of others.


    Hundreds of years ago, it was a time when the major races were competing for territory. The existence of Lan Yuan was a threat, so he was assassinated, and the vampire race was followed by the extermination.


    "Now I know that no other race knows about your wife''s reincarnation, except for the family members. This is what I know at present. I''ll be frank with you now. I hope you don''t cheat me. I really need your wife''s blood. "


    In this way, my child can be saved, so please tell me the truth, Pei Weiyan!


    Hei Mian looked at Pei Weiyan''s eyes urgently and sorrowfully, and the pain was more obvious.


    So Pei Wai Yan did not hide any more and said, "his blood really has this effect. He is the only special vampire in the world. But his blood disappeared with him hundreds of years ago. Where do you want me to find his blood for you? "


    After saying this, Pei Shouyan''s expression was also silent, probably because he missed Lan Yuan too much.


    Every time he talks about Lan Yuan, he always has a bad chest pain.


    "Although these are just my guesses, they are not far away from each other. The Jiang Xiao around you should be the real reincarnation of Lan Yuan."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Pei Shouyan, however, felt unreasonable after listening.


    "If Jiang Xiao is really my wife''s reincarnation, the family will take the initiative to send him to me?" 163 Novels www.163xiaoshuo.com


    This kid doesn''t have a decent excuse to cheat?


    "What if I told you that the people in charge of the family didn''t know Jiang Xiao''s life experience, but picked him up one day and raised him? Do you still think my words are fantastic? "


    Black Ming asked, the whole process did not have a smile, very serious.


    So Pei Shouyan was stunned. This boy, did not really joke with me?


    "I have investigated the record of the adoption of Jiang Xiao by the master. Except that he was adopted, all the others are blank. That shows that Jiang Xiaohui will appear in the master''s house, not for no reason. Some of them must have done this on purpose. They also know Lan Yuan and you. Otherwise, can Jiang Xiao be sent to you? Don''t you think it''s strange? Look like your wife, too much, don''t you? "


    Hei Ming tries his best to analyze and let Pei Weiyan think about it carefully.


    He also investigated these clues for more than 20 years.


    In fact, Pei Shouyan had doubts when he first saw Jiang Xiao. But at that time, he thought that Jiang Sheng was his wife''s reincarnation, so he didn''t care much about Jiang Xiao, just as he looked the same.


    "If Jiang Xiao is the reincarnation of your wife, it will wake up his memory of hundreds of years ago and the pure blood in his body. Then I only need a drop of blood, not much. So, second brother, help me. "


    The voice of helping me with pain and pleading was something Pei Shouyan had never seen.


    His younger brother has always been strong, and he will never be so humble in the face of anyone.


    Bai Hao had never seen such a black face, and his eyes suddenly became sad.


    Because just now Hei Ming said that what he wanted from Pei yaoyan was the blood of Lan Yuan, not him.


    Ah, Bai Hao, you see, this man is so heartless.


    Bai Hao''s eyes suddenly red, and then quickly looked at it and wiped his eyes.

 Chapter 52

    "Are you sure Jiang Xiao is Lan Yuan?" Pei asked carefully again.


    "I''m 80% sure."


    80%? Quite high assurance.


    Hei Ming is not the kind of man who talks casually. He should not be lying to me.


    And he has no reason to cheat me, after all, he wants the blood of Lan Yuan.


    But what does he want blue yuan''s blood for? It seems to have said just now that it can be used as an introduction.


    But, to whom?


    Pei Shouyan thinks about it, and then suddenly his body shakes. He looks at Bai Hao''s stomach.


    Is that child still alive?


    To make Hei Ming so desperate, in addition to Bai Hao, that''s the only child left.


    Seeing Pei yaoyan staring at Bai Hao''s stomach, Hei Ming motioned to shake his head.


    His action immediately let Pei Weiyan understand that his guess was right.


    "I''ll go to shuwensheng tomorrow and give you a reply. It''s not early. Go to bed early. "


    Pei Shouyan left this remark and left.


    "Good."


    Hei Ming didn''t force her to stay.


    After Pei Weiyan left, the room suddenly fell into silence.


    Bai Hao takes a look at Hei Ming and goes to the big bed to have a rest. He doesn''t say a word.


    Hei Ming turns to look at Bai Hao. He knows Bai Hao is angry now.


    Because just now he said he wanted the blood of Lan Yuan, so he didn''t choose him.


    Hei Ming wants to tell Bai Hao what he thinks! But he can''t do this. On the day that Bai Haotian can live well, he can''t tell Bai Hao that his son is still alive.


    Otherwise, Bai Hao will experience the pain of losing his son again. If he does it again, he will surely collapse. I love e-books www.52xtxs.com


    Hei Ming quietly walks over and lies down beside Bai Hao. Then he hugs Bai Hao''s waist and quietly hugs him to sleep.


    Bai Hao wanted to push Hei Ming aside, but he couldn''t. He opened his eyes and looked at the night out of the window and fell into a daze.


    Go back to Pei Weiyan in his room.


    "Are you back? So fast? " Jiang Sheng, who is watching a movie in bed, takes a look at Pei yaoyan and asks.


    Pei Shouyan did not speak, and quietly stood outside the door and looked at Jiang Sheng.


    He really, is it Lanyuan?


    Pei Shouyan was looking forward to it, but he was afraid of failure, so he did not dare to persuade himself to accept it.


    What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this, this damned man? Where should not go again, angry come back!


    Jiang Sheng immediately took precautions in her eyes and sat up and hugged her pillow to guard against Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Weiyan was still silent. He walked up to Jiang Sheng. When Jiang Sheng was afraid of going back, he suddenly held Jiang Sheng in his arms, just as he wanted to knead Jiang Sheng into his body.


    "Oh, my God, be gentle. You''re holding me so much! What''s all of a sudden


    Jiang Sheng was irritable in an instant and struggled, but he was held too tightly and could not break free.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t reply. Instead, he made another effort to rub up on Jiang Sheng''s neck and kiss him. His eyes were red.


    "Oh, really, it''s going to die if you''re a little lighter?" Jiang Sheng was angry again.


    But it didn''t work. Pei Shouyan just didn''t let him go. His voice choked and said, "wife, is that you? Is it really you, wife


    With that, Pei Shouyan''s tears ran down his eyes and his face was full of pain.


    Jiang Sheng calmed down. He no longer struggled, nor did he show his displeasure. Instead, he had a touch of sadness on his face.


    He held out his hand and hugged Pei Shouyan and whispered back to him, "I''m here, here I am."


    This man really loves his wife!


    Oh, no, I''ve tasted it.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart fell into a struggle, but did not have a faint breath.


    Forget it. Anyway, his wife is dead. It''s useless to care about so much.

 Chapter 53

    "Well, can you let me go? It hurts so much to hold me


    After about a minute, Pei Shouyan did not let go of himself. Jiang Sheng whispered to remind him that he did not dare to move.


    "Sorry."


    Pei Wai Yan quickly wiped off the moist corner of his eyes and let go of Jiang Sheng.


    "It''s OK. Next time you hold it, you should be light."


    Maybe it was because Pei Weiyan was so sad that Jiang Sheng couldn''t bear to refuse his hug.


    "I''ll go to bed first."


    Jiang Sheng looks a little unnatural. After scratching his head, he lies down and sleeps. His heart suddenly jumps violently.


    No, no, my heart is going to jump out of my chest.


    Ah, ah, ah, it''s going to be crazy. Why do my heart beat faster all the time! It''s not that I haven''t been hugged by a man so hard. Isn''t dad holding me like this?


    Sleep, sleep, sleep after, will not be cranky.


    Jiang Sheng hypnotizes herself and urges her to fall asleep.


    Pei Wai Yan sat by the bed quietly looking at Jiang Sheng''s sleeping face. He raised his hand and stroked Jiang Sheng''s nose, then his mouth.


    Everything is so familiar, but it gives Pei Shouyan a strange feeling.


    He understood that even if Jiang Sheng was really the reincarnation of Lan Yuan, he would be another person. He just had the same immortal soul.


    Just looking at it like this, Pei Shouyan''s nose became sour.


    After a long time, he walked into the bathroom and stood quietly under the hot water. He just let himself get wet. He couldn''t tell whether the tears or the drops were falling from his eyes.


    When he got up in the morning, Jiang Sheng couldn''t see Pei yaoyan. He scratched his head and yawned lazily, then he got out of bed without waking up.


    "I haven''t seen anyone in the morning, just like those who haven''t slept here." Jiang Sheng, squeezed with toothpaste, murmured to himself that his eyes were not fully opened.


    But Pei Weiyan did not sleep in the room, but went to the study to sleep.


    A few minutes later, Jiang Sheng went down to the first floor. Without seeing Pei yaoyan, he asked magpie curiously, "what about Pei Shiyan? Where have you been? At work? " Novels of the bamboo grove www.lzlxiaoshu.com


    Magpie respectfully replied, "Sir and brother Bai Hao are in the greenhouse."


    Greenhouse?


    "Are there any greenhouses here?"


    "Yes, you can see it when you go back to the yard."


    "Oh, all right."


    After a while, Jiang Sheng found a big greenhouse in the backyard. It was full of strange flowers and was in full bloom.


    Jiang Sheng picked up a flower curiously. There were colorful buds in it, which also gave off a very good smell.


    "What kind of flower is this? Why is the color so strange? Still so fragrant? " Jiang Sheng bent down and sniffed.


    But he didn''t care much, so he got up to find Pei Shouyan.


    "It''s strange that nobody is there."


    After walking for a circle, he did not meet Pei yaoyan. Jiang Sheng was puzzled.


    After looking at a few times, he found a fish pond outside and ran out quickly.


    "I haven''t eaten grilled fish for a long time. Let magpie cook it for me."


    Jiang Sheng chuckled his mouth, and his mouth was about to flow out. He rolled up his sleeves and went fishing for fish.


    An hour later, Pei Shouyan, who came downstairs, was talking about this matter with Bai Hao.


    Pei Shouyan asked, "has it been refined?"


    Looking through the information in his hand, Bai Hao replied, "it''s refined. This batch of magic fish is well bred. The price should be over 100 million yuan, and you can make a lot of money. And it can be refined again and again, and it''s impossible to make a lot of money. "


    "That''s good." Pei Shouyan''s voice was faint.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng in the dining room called to Pei yaoyan, "Pei Shouyan, do you want to eat roast fish? A lot. "


    Grilled fish?


    Pei Shouyan and Bai Hao look at each other, and seem to be confused.

 Chapter 54

    "Brother, this roast fish is really delicious! We''ve eaten several of them. They''re delicious


    Pei Lele also called Pei Weiyan and ran to get a bowl and chopsticks.


    "It''s really delicious. I don''t know whether it''s the magpie''s skill or the fish''s delicious."


    Black Ming smile is very rich, as if there is something in the words.


    "Why are you here?" Bai Hao was shocked.


    Restless to stay in the room, he also swagger downstairs to eat grilled fish?


    "It''s me who called ten elder brothers to go downstairs. You hide my ten brothers. I haven''t said you. Do you dare to shout with my ten brothers? My tenth brother is not your canary. What''s wrong with going out of the door? "


    Before Hei Ming talks, Pei Lele has helped him explain. When he talks to Bai Hao, he is not straightforward.


    "Dear, I know you are for the sake of ten elder brothers, but how can you be cruel to your ten sister-in-law? I''m going to be angry, you know? "


    Hei Ming stroked Pei Le Le''s hair, as if to coax children.


    "But he yelled at you Pei Le Le Le was wronged and turned his mouth.


    Her brothers now have changed the appearance, used to love her, now after having a wife, are one two toward the wife.


    "Who is her tenth sister-in-law? Shut up, you. "


    Bai Hao didn''t blush and heartbeat, but glared at Hei Ming.


    But after listening to his words, he was sad. When he said this, Bai Hao would at least panic for a while, but now he can''t.


    Pei Lele caught the expression of black peace, and his eyes were also stained with a faint.


    What! One or two of them live so hard?


    "Ah, you''re really bored. Come here and sit down."


    Pei Le Le pulls Bai Hao and presses him to sit beside Hei Ming.


    Pei Lele, like Hei Ming, was the child of Pei yaoyan''s father''s affair. However, her mother came from a well-known family, so she inherited the surname Pei, which was better than Hei Ming.


    But the status in Pei''s family was not high. After all, the mother was not a wife who was married in a fair way, but a concubine.


    "Try it, Pei. It''s really delicious." Jiang Sheng holds the fish and hands it to Pei Shouyan''s mouth, looking forward to him. Love my e-book www.25txtxs.com


    Pei Shiyan was stunned, because Jiang Sheng now looks like his wife.


    "How about it? Is it particularly sweet? "


    Seeing Pei yaoyan eat in, Jiang Sheng can''t wait to ask, the kind of light in his eyes.


    Can Hei Ming has been laughing, "to eat more, usually can not eat."


    Chuckling, he put the fish into the white Hao bowl and stuffed it vigorously.


    Bai Hao''s mouth immediately smoked, "I can come by myself, don''t clip so much."


    Why keep smiling?


    Black Ming''s expression made Bai Hao have some doubts, but he didn''t doubt to go to the fish. After taking a bite, he still exclaimed, "it''s really delicious and delicious."


    "Right! Is the magpie a good craftsman? " Bai Hao immediately surrounded Bai Hao.


    But in the next second, Pei Shouyan grabbed the back collar and took it back to the chair. He sat down with him.


    "For what?" Jiang Sheng is puzzled and looks at Pei yaoyan.


    "Shut up."


    But Pei Shouyan is the word.


    In fact, seeing Jiang Sheng turning around Bai Hao makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Can''t you see, second sister-in-law? My brother is jealous Hei Ming immediately teased.


    "Ah? Is he jealous? You''re out of your head Jiang Sheng didn''t take it seriously.


    After hearing this, he immediately raised his eyebrows.


    It seems like Bai Hao''s amnesia, which was not his character before.


    "Well, isn''t this fish particularly delicious?" Hei Ming suddenly asked Pei yaoyan with a smile.


    "Not bad. Why?" Pei Shouyan faintly returns.


    Black close a listen, all want to laugh out a voice, "a moment you can still say this, I convince you."

 Chapter 55

    Hei Ming''s inexplicable words made Pei yaoyan frown and looked at him.


    "Don''t look at me like that! I don''t know anything. " Hei Ming quickly left the relationship.


    In fact, he knew that, because when Jiang Sheng was catching fish in the fish pond, he just sat outside Bai Hao''s balcony and smoked.


    At first, he wanted to stop Jiang Sheng and told him that it was not an ordinary fish. It was better not to make a bad idea.


    But think about it and think it''s fun, and there''s no stopping it.


    He thought Jiang Sheng would come and play for a while, and when he got tired of it, he put it back into the fish pond.


    Who knows, half an hour later, Pei Le Le came to knock on the door of his room and said whether there was roast fish to eat. He was so frightened that he almost vomited blood. He never thought Jiang Sheng would roast the fish.


    So Hei Ming decided to do nothing, afraid Pei Shouyan even scolded himself.


    But now I see Pei Shouyan eating so delicious, and I feel a little funny, so I keep laughing.


    Hei Ming''s words made Pei Weiyan frown, but he didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, he asked Bai Hao, "what''s wrong with the grass in the greenhouse?"? Can this batch be sold? "


    Bai Haohui, who stuffed fish into his mouth, "it can be, but the flowering time is getting shorter now. I don''t think it can sell for a good price. If it is not transported properly, it will easily break down."


    "Return to the original, don''t expect too much." Pei Shouyan''s voice was cold, when he talked about money.


    After all, he has lived for hundreds of years and is numb to this kind of external objects.


    "Then there''s no problem at all. It''s OK to sell tens of millions of dollars, and make a steady profit."


    Bai Hao said with a smile. At last, he ate the fish with a big mouth, which was not ordinary.


    "Eat slowly. There''s still in the kitchen." Hei Ming is afraid that Bai Hao will choke. Cola literature www.kelewx.com


    Then he suddenly covered his face with his hands and looked like he was finished. Because there are more than ten killed fish in the kitchen, Jiang Sheng said he would like to make spicy dried fish and keep them for eating.


    Hei Ming couldn''t laugh any more. He wanted to go now. Before Pei Shouyan found out, after all, he failed to report his feelings and ate together. That was the same sin.


    "Master Jiang, the flowers have been picked for you. Do you want to put them in your room?"


    At this time, more than ten maids appeared in the dining room with a large bunch of flowers in their hands.


    "Oh, you are back! Leave a bunch of flowers in my room and the rest in the living room! There is not a pot of plants in this house, and there is no flower


    After wiping her mouth, Jiang Sheng pointed to the places around where she could put them, and asked the maid to put all the flowerpots on.


    "Flowers?" Bai Hao glanced back.


    This one look important, on the spot eyes stare big, puff out the fish in the mouth.


    Because this is what he just said to Pei Weiyan. It''s a kind of demon plant without leaves. It''s very rare because it can blossom. It took them 50 years to produce such a batch.


    "You, you, you Are you crazy, Jiang Xiao? This is tens of millions of money! Do you take them back for decoration Bai Hao shook his fingers and roared at Jiang Sheng. He was so scared that he couldn''t say anything.


    "What, tens of millions?" Jiang Sheng doesn''t know why, so he looks at Bai Hao in confusion.


    Bai Hao just wanted to scold him, but he looked down at the fish in the bowl. Suddenly he was sweating and couldn''t believe it. His eyes widened again.


    "It''s time to The fish was caught from the fish pond next to the greenhouse


    After asking this, Bai Hao has already fainted and dare not accept the reality.


    Oh, my God! This is a hundred million magic fish! I have worked hard for more than 100 years!


    Bai Hao chose to die. He didn''t dare to think about it any more. He was killed in battle.

 Chapter 56

    "Yes! It''s from the fish pond next to the greenhouse. It''s so fat and tender that you don''t eat it. I''ll help you eat it! Thank me, otherwise you can eat such delicious roast fish? Right, Pei Shouyan? "


    Jiang Sheng said so. After finishing, he asked Pei yaoyan with a proud face.


    When Jiang Sheng asked, Hei Ming coughed immediately, and the appearance was to make him shut up.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t see it. He pointed to the kitchen and said to Pei Shouyan, "there are more than ten in it. I asked the chef to help me dry and keep them. I''ll tell you. "


    "I want it, too. I''ll take it back to my family and give it to other brothers." Pei Lele quickly raised his hand to ask for fish.


    Because she didn''t know that the fish they ate was a devil. She thought it was just ordinary fish.


    "I''m afraid they can''t take it."


    Pei Weiyan finally spoke. His voice was so quiet that there was no unnecessary fluctuation. It was inexplicably chilly.


    Pei Le Le Le was immediately afraid, "then, that''s not necessary."


    What''s the situation? How do you feel he''s angry?


    Pei Lele quickly gave Jiang Sheng a look and asked him what the situation was.


    But Pei Shouyan usually has this face. Where does Jiang Sheng know that he is angry? So there was impatience.


    It''s not that I don''t give it to her, but Pei Shouyan doesn''t give it to her! What am I doing?


    I''ll go, stupid! Don''t you understand what I mean?


    The eye contact is not good, Pei Le Le, who plays the lute to a cow, holds the forehead.


    "Bai Hao, make a list for him." After Pei Shouyan told Bai Hao coldly, he continued to eat.


    "Good." Biqu Pavilion VP www.vp268xs.com


    Bai Hao recovered, took out the paper and brush, and handed it to him again.


    "What the hell?" Jiang Sheng, who took over, glanced at the chopsticks. After that, his face was strange, and it seemed that he could not understand it.


    "Eh? Magic fish? Ten million one? How many flowers are there


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head, then looked up at Pei yaoyan and asked, "what is this?"


    "Explain it to him." Pei Shouyan didn''t say it himself. Instead, he put the fish in the bowl and told Bai Hao.


    "Good." Bai Haoqing lowered his throat and then explained, "the fish you''re fishing for is a magic fish that I''ve only raised for hundreds of years in the demon kingdom. It''s hard to buy any of them for refining into medicinal materials. This is a plant that is difficult to cultivate in the human world. It has a stimulating effect on species other than human beings. It is very popular. Fifty thousand flowers are already your emotional price. "


    "Ah? The devil kingdom Jiang Sheng was in a daze, trying to squeeze his little intelligence quotient and asked, "what language are you talking about! How do I feel like I don''t understand? "


    "Do you understand me, Pedro?" Jiang Sheng asked Pei Lele for help.


    But at this time, Pei Le Le Le had to spit in the mouth and fainted. Now she knew that she was eating the magic fish that Pei Weiyan used to do business.


    "I, I I don''t know anything. It''s none of my business. "


    Perelle''s panic and panic murmured, and then really fainted.


    Hei Ming quickly caught her, took her into his arms and let her lie down.


    "I, I have something to do, so I''ll go back first." Fan Xiao also rushed away, his face white.


    "What the hell are you?" Jiang Sheng doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "It''s very simple. You owe me hundreds of millions of money now. I''ll sign a contract of sale later. When you pay it off, I''ll let you go." Pei waited for Yan to mend the sword at last.


    "Ah? I owe you hundreds of millions? Just a few broken fish? How many strange flowers? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand what was going on. He ate a few grilled fish and picked a few flowers. He owed so much money and sold himself.

 Chapter 57

    "This broken fish? How many flowers? It''s light of you. Do you know how much time we spent? The magic fish, which has only grown up for hundreds of years, can not be easily refined, so you make it into roast fish to eat. " Bai Hao is crazy. He will be angry with Jiang Sheng.


    Although their magic fish are expensive, compared with time and money, they did not earn much at all.


    "But don''t you eat too? You said it was delicious, right? That also wants to share a bit! Why should I pay it back alone? "


    Jiang Sheng''s brain turns quickly and questions Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao was speechless in an instant because it was really fragrant.


    "You see, he''s still eating. Why don''t you talk about him? You want me to pay back the money? " Jiang Sheng points to Pei Shouyan, who is still eating.


    "You''re all, you''re all roasted, aren''t you! It''s a waste if you don''t eat it. Ten million fish! Are you ready to eat? " Bai Hao has a lot of wrong reasons, and he has pulled back 10%.


    Jiang Sheng is speechless. After all, he caught the fish. That''s right. He is in the wrong.


    No, what did he just say? Hundreds of years?


    Jiang Sheng suddenly reacts. Then he stares at Bai Hao and says, "you Are you people? "


    Poof


    Black close choked to, even this all forgot?


    "What the hell are you doing? Is Laozi serious? You are not human beings


    Just said what devil fish demon world, that is not the devil? Or the devil?


    Shit? Those who dare to love this family are not people?


    Jiang Sheng''s reflection arc is a little long. Now I''ve come back to my mind.


    Bai Hao was trying to explain to Jiang Sheng that they were demons, but before he had time to speak, Pei Shouyan had already said faintly, "have enough!"


    "Why are you full?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately looked at Pei yaoyan with a wary face. He was afraid that he would do something to himself. After all, he ate his fish. Quick eye 123 www.kuaiyan123.com


    "When you''re full, go out. Something''s wrong." Pei Shouyan said and stood up.


    "Ah? I''m going too? " Jiang Sheng is a little reluctant. It''s too hot outside now. I don''t know if it''s because this pair of body is a vampire. He''s afraid of the heat.


    "I''ll give you three minutes to figure out if you want to go." Pei Wai Yan''s voice is still indifferent, quietly glancing at Jiang Sheng.


    "What if I don''t go?" Jiang Sheng asked carefully with a smile.


    "It''s not impossible not to go, if you want to die."


    Sleeping trough! You just want to die? Your whole family wants to die.


    Son of a bitch, don''t I have to go?


    Jiang Sheng was so annoyed that he couldn''t help going, because Pei Shouyan was very dangerous and didn''t look like a joke to him.


    "All right! You wait for me a moment, and I''ll tell magpie not to bake any more. "


    Jiang Sheng walked into the kitchen and yelled, "magpie doesn''t need to be roasted. We''re going out. You can eat the rest of the fish yourself! I have to pay back the money anyway. " Has given up the struggle.


    "Yes, I understand." Magpie is still a mechanical answer, has been so disciplined.


    "This fish seems to be dead!" Seeing the magic fish inside the bucket, Jiang Sheng reached in and touched it. However, he was stabbed and bleeding.


    "Oh, I''m going to be so sharp?" Jiang Sheng quickly took back his hand, but unexpectedly, it didn''t hurt at all, and the wound healed instantly.


    Jiang Sheng looked at her finger and muttered, "what''s the situation? The wound has healed so quickly


    Forget it, it is estimated that this pair of body healing ability is strong!


    Jiang Sheng didn''t care too much about it. He went out of the kitchen.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned because the wound was transferred to him again.


    Can you get into the kitchen with that little thing?


    At the same time, an incredible thing happened. The just dead magic fish suddenly resurrected. Jiang Sheng''s blood seeped into the fish, and the magic fish became bigger in an instant, with two horns growing on its head. The whole body was red and evolved.

 Chapter 58

    This scene happened to be seen by the chef, his eyes suddenly gloomy down, the expression is very terrible.


    At this time together to see magpie, she was surprised to stare, and then quickly covered the bucket, the appearance is to cover up the matter.


    But she did this too late, the chef has been in a hurry to leave the kitchen, came to a small corner, flustered press mobile phone number.


    When the phone was connected, he immediately took off his hat and said in an urgent voice, "after confirmation, Jiang Xiaocai is the reincarnation of Pei Weiyan''s wife. What should we do next?"


    It seems that the silence is not good.


    After a long time, the talent over there returned, "keep an eye on him."


    "Is that all? He is the reincarnation of Lan Yuan! His blood can revive the dead devil fish


    The chef said that he was afraid to be seen.


    "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Asked the man at the other end. The voice was still quiet.


    "I have seen with my own eyes that there are no two people in the world who can possess such magical blood except Pei yaoyan''s wife. So he must be Lan Yuan''s reincarnation, no mistake. "


    At this time, the chef''s breath has been disordered, it is estimated that it is too nervous.


    "If you let Jiang Xiao live all the time, maybe you will restore the memory of LAN yuan hundreds of years ago, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Now when he''s pregnant and his fighting power is weak, it''s better to kill him. "


    "I know, but you have been lurking for more than 100 years. It''s hard for Pei to trust you. There''s no need to expose your identity for this."


    "But if Jiang Xiao continues to live, will we not be in danger? He hates the people of his family. "


    The man at the other end began to be silent again. After a long time, he said, "no one but you should know about this. Do you understand?"


    "To the count and them, shall we keep it secret?" The chef was stunned. Love Library www.2shuwuxs.com


    "No one can say anything but me." The man''s words are very obvious.


    "All right, then." The chef can only agree, because the man is his master.


    "But don''t you really need me? Now it''s easy to kill Jiang Xiao. "


    "Watch first."


    The man''s voice is still calm, but calm, also with indifference, as if to tell the chef, don''t give him a fuss.


    Then he suddenly asked, "is that magic fish really alive?"


    "It''s true, and it has evolved into a magic fish with fighting power. It has magic horns and is red all over. I only read that kind of magic fish in ancient books. Now, because of the climate problem, the magic fish in the demon world have been unable to grow into the appearance of their ancestors. But Jiang Xiao, with only a little blood, let them evolve. Can this keep him, young master? Report it to the count and them


    There was nothing on the chef''s face except fear.


    But the man who was called by him as the eldest young master was as indifferent as ever, "no, I will deal with it by myself."


    "I don''t know why you can''t tell the count why. But once Lan Yuan is resurrected through Jiang Xiao, Pei Shouyan and his side will have a strong fighting capacity. It is a matter of turning hands to defeat the master." The chef is worried and persuades all the time.


    But when he finished speaking, the man at the other end hung up. Obviously, let him have nothing to do.


    The chef scratched his head and hurried back to the kitchen, but the magic fish in the bucket had disappeared.


    "Where have you been?" The chef is looking for it.


    The magpie, who was hiding outside, looked at him all the time, his face cold.


    At this time, the magic fish is in her hand. She frowns and looks at the magic fish for a while, and then she takes the demon fish away in a hurry.

 Chapter 59

    Magpie came to the fish pond and threw the magic fish in.


    "In this case, it should only be mistaken for the evolution of the devil fish itself, and there will be no doubt about it."


    Magpie himself murmured such a sentence, looked around, did not see anyone, she just left in a hurry.


    At this time, they left the villa by car.


    "It''s so hot!"


    Jiang Sheng has been shouting hot all the way. It is clear that the air conditioner has been turned on inside the car.


    "I''m really going to die of Pei Shiyan." Jiang Sheng was lying on Pei Weiyan''s thigh, dying, like a fish out of the water.


    Damn it, you''ve been killed for a thousand times. You said you didn''t want to go out, but you still forced me to come out.


    Jiang Sheng scolded Pei Shouyan''s cold-blooded.


    But at this time, he didn''t even have the strength to scold Pei Shiyan. He was so hot that he didn''t sweat. He was very irritable.


    "Turn down the air conditioner."


    Pei Shouyan orders Bai Hao, who is driving in front of him. Later, he uses his body to block the strong sunlight coming in from outside to prevent Jiang Sheng from shining on him.


    "Now it''s the lowest." Bai Hao said in embarrassment.


    "Now the vampire is not afraid of the sun, but not heat resistant, so it is normal that he will not have the spirit." The explanation of black sleep on the co pilot.


    Pei Weiyan also understood, but he didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to be so serious. Lan Yuan was not so afraid of heat before.


    After all, is it just a pregnancy between humans and vampires? Is there a defect?


    At this time, Pei Shouyan just reflected that Jiang Sheng was not a pure blood vampire. He was different from LAN yuan.


    "When will it arrive, Pei Shouyan? I can''t do it. It''s so hot! "


    Jiang Sheng tugs at her collar. She looks like she wants to take off her clothes.


    "It''s OK, darling. I''ll be there in a minute. I''ll bear it." Hot e-books www.huoretxt.com


    Pei Shouyan''s eyes were filled with heartache. He took Jiang Sheng into his arms, stroked Jiang Sheng''s head, comforted him quietly, and then kissed him on the top of his head.


    Pei Shouyan''s action immediately makes Bai Hao and Hei Ming stunned, because he has not seen Pei yaoyan show such a gentle expression for hundreds of years.


    They looked at each other, and then silently did not disturb Pei yaoyan.


    "You''re cool and comfortable."


    Jiang Sheng lingered in Pei yaoyan''s arms and finally showed a smile.


    But then he suddenly got close to Pei''s neck and sniffed it. Then he said vaguely, "Pei Weiyan, I''m thirsty. I just ate too much grilled fish."


    After that, he bit Pei yaoyan''s neck, but he didn''t show his fangs, which showed that he was self-conscious and did not lose his mind.


    Pei Shouyan laughed and then said, "drink it!" The voice is incomparably gentle, sweet out of honey.


    "Really?"


    Pei Shouyan said that he could drink. Jiang Sheng''s eyes were bright. He looked at Pei yaoyan with a twinkle of spirit.


    "If you''re too long, I won''t give you a drink." Pei Shouyan teases Jiang Sheng and adds a smile to his mouth.


    "I didn''t say no to drink!" Jiang Sheng immediately murmured that he was going to talk directly, but he looked at Pei''s neck for a while and hesitated.


    "What''s the matter?" Pei asked.


    Jiang Sheng looked up at him with his big eyes and asked, "if I bite you, will you hurt?"


    Pei Weiyan was stunned by Jiang Sheng''s question. Even before Lan Yuan, he didn''t think about whether he would hurt, but Jiang Sheng did, and somehow made his heart warm.


    Pei Shouyan''s mood becomes complicated. He wants Jiang Sheng to become his wife, but he struggles in some part of his heart.


    Because Lan Yuan is not considerate, he is always paying.


    Until finally Lan Yuan died, he did not understand how Lan Yuan died. Apart from paying for LAN yuan, he almost got nothing.


    Love is too deep, so he closed his heart for hundreds of years, has been quietly guarding Lan Yuan reincarnation, want to continue the front line, rearrange their feelings.


    But now God let him meet Jiang Sheng. Jiang Sheng, who has the same character as Lanyuan, but is more sophisticated than Lanyuan, warms Pei Shouyan''s inner iceberg.

 Chapter 60

    "Forget it, I''d better not drink it. I''ll be where you''re going. Help me get a glass of water!"


    Jiang Sheng finally did not bite, lying in Pei''s arms, breathing weakly.


    From time to time, he pulled his collar, then fanned with his hand, closed his eyes and lay in Pei Weiyan''s arms. He was still very bored.


    Pei yaoyan was a little stunned. He opened his mouth and seemed to say something, but then he closed it slowly.


    After a while, he still asked, "why? No more? "


    Very deep voice, seems to have a touch of expectation inside.


    He wants to know the answer and is eager to know what Jiang Sheng thinks about him.


    "Why! If I bite you, you must be in pain! You''re not made of iron. "


    Jiang Sheng''s voice was not so loud. He came back and moved in Pei''s arms. It seemed that he was uncomfortable lying down.


    Jiang Sheng''s answer immediately touched the tip of Pei''s inner iceberg, which was warm and warm.


    He smiles with a touch of satisfaction in his gentleness.


    Maybe what Pei Shouyan is waiting for is just a reborn, gentle blue garden, rather than the tyrannical one before.


    Bai Hao and Hei Ming are also slightly surprised. Jiang Xiao makes them strange, but they are inexplicably attracted by him.


    At least he has a good character. Unlike Lan Yuan, who they know, he is capricious and arrogant. He only knows how to play Pei Shouyan around.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan gently called, subconsciously hugged Jiang Sheng in his arms and buried his head in his neck.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Sheng''s voice was still feeble, gently calling for Qi and leaning against Pei yaoyan.


    "It''s OK. I just want to call you."


    At this time, Pei Shouyan had already accepted the fact that Jiang Sheng was the reincarnation of Lan Yuan.


    because he expected as like as two peas, and Jiang Sheng was exactly the same as he thought. Love reading www.adshuba.com


    "Are you sure it was me?" Jiang Sheng murmured, but he was not angry.


    He is now getting used to Pei yaoyan''s calling his wife, his temper and all his actions.


    The blue garden is really happy! There was a man who loved him all the time.


    Jiang Sheng was a little jealous and turned her lips in displeasure.


    But he knew that it was useless to be jealous. Lan Yuan was dead, so he didn''t have to worry about it all the time.


    "Pei Weiyan, I feel a little sick in my stomach. Rub it for me." Jiang Sheng suddenly said, the voice is soft and soft. It sounds like she is coquettish, but it is not.


    He just didn''t have the strength to speak. He was too hot and his stomach was uncomfortable.


    "Good."


    Pei Shouyan did the same, gently rubbing Jiang Sheng''s stomach, and subconsciously kissing his hair.


    Jiang Sheng is suddenly a little uncomfortable because Pei Shouyan is now kissing him.


    What''s the situation? Like kissing me so much all of a sudden?


    Jiang Sheng wondered. Although he didn''t hate it, he was still scared. Pei''s action was too natural.


    Should not, is it true that I am his wife?


    I think this is the most possible, so Jiang Sheng didn''t worry about so much.


    He was uncomfortable in his heart, but now he lives on Pei Shouyan, and his food is all Pei''s.


    So he took it as a reward for Pei Shouyan. Let''s give it to Pei yaoyan! In any case, there would be no less than a piece of meat, and he did not resent it.


    But the thought that he owed Pei Shouyan so much money made him fidgety.


    Damn, how can I pay back billions of dollars?


    Eh, eh, eh? No! If I marry Pei Shouyan, I don''t have to pay back the money?


    Oh, I''ll go. I''m smart. I can''t go on in the future. I can still get a sum of money after divorce.

 Chapter 61

    "Well, Pei Shiyan, shall we have a discussion?"


    Jiang Sheng suddenly sat up straight and looked at Pei yaoyan with a smile.


    "A discussion?" Pei Wai Yan''s brow gently picked, as if waiting for Jiang Sheng''s words.


    "Yes, yes, yes, just a discussion. Look! I don''t have a place to go now, and I''ve lost my memory, right? What a pity! And I owe you so much money for no reason, right? "


    Jiang Sheng tried to put on a pathetic expression to win Pei''s sympathy.


    But Pei Shouyan, who had heard it, just poured out two words coldly, "and then?"


    And then? Er Do I have to make it so obvious? I don''t want face!


    I said that, is to let you take me, I go, so stupid?


    But Jiang Sheng couldn''t directly say what he thought in his heart. He said mildly, "well, then! Even if I''m pregnant now, I can''t work, can I? If you can''t work, you can''t pay back your money, right? "


    Trying to squeeze out a smile, not to let Pei Weiyan angry.


    "Indeed! And then? "


    Pei Shouyan asked all the time. Then, with a smile on his mouth, his big hand was holding Jiang Sheng''s waist very naturally.


    Because he knew that Jiang Sheng had something to say, but he had not entered the topic yet. He wanted to wait for him to speak first.


    Ouch, sleeping trough! Is it really stupid or just pretending to be stupid? Is that not obvious enough?


    He didn''t mean it. He couldn''t hear it. He couldn''t.


    "Well, I can''t work now. Even if I work, I don''t have so much money to pay you back. So you are very kind. Can you void the money first? After all, I don''t know that magic fish is so valuable, right? Those who do not know are innocent Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com


    Jiang Sheng, with his hands around his chest, confronts Pei Shouyan. It is not his character who flinches.


    "Yes, you didn''t mean to. Besides, you don''t have to make billions of dollars in your life. " Pei Shouyan also seriously agreed with Jiang Sheng.


    "Right! So ah! For the sake of being so lovely as I am, shall I cancel it I blinked my eyes to Pei yaoyan.


    "It''s not impossible, but! You have to exchange something, right? After all, hundreds of millions of money is not a piece of waste paper, right She smiles at Jiang Sheng with her lips full-bodied, holding her cheek in one hand and gently rubbing her cheek with the other hand, which brings her ill intentions to her face.


    "I''ll marry you as long as I don''t pay back the money. How about you! I look like your wife anyway, don''t I? You can make do with it. If you get tired of it, we can break up peacefully. I will never be dogged. Don''t worry Finish saying, solemnly swear to the sky.


    Pei Shouyan doesn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. Jiang Sheng can always surprise him constantly.


    "Married to me, you still want to divorce me? You have a good idea, Jiang Xiao. Yes? Do you want to divide the property? "


    This little thing, originally thought he was simple and ignorant, but he didn''t expect to be so calculating.


    If you divorce me, the separation fee will be more than several billion.


    "If you give it to me, I won''t refuse it, will I! I''m not a fool. I don''t want money Jiang Shengli is upright and vigorous.


    Pei Shouyan should have been angry, but somehow he thought Jiang Sheng was very funny and was amused by him.


    "Good! Marry me


    But this divorce! I''m married to Pei Shiyan. Do you want to leave? No way.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know what bad idea Pei Shouyan had in mind. At this time, she was shaking Pei''s body with excitement on her face and gave him a kiss. "Thank you, Pei yaoyan. You''re so nice."


    make complaints about Bai Hao and Hei Shen immediately. I''ve been sold back to others to count money, fool.


    But how dare Bai Hao and Hei Ming say it! Can only helplessly watch Jiang Sheng into the wolf''s nest.

 Chapter 62

    More than an hour later, I finally came to a secluded old style house.


    Jiang Sheng, who got off the bus, looked at it stupidly, because this kind of antique house is rare now.


    "What is this place?" Jiang Sheng, who followed Pei Weiyan.


    Pei Shouyan pretended to be mysterious and said, "where the prophet lives."


    "The prophet? What is that, prophet? What kind of devil are you? "


    Besides this, Jiang Sheng didn''t know who he could be.


    "It''s not. It''s just a human being who can''t die."


    Pei Wai Yan faintly returned. Without the smile he had just made, he looked sad. He didn''t know whether he felt sorry for the man who lived in the house.


    "There are still human beings who can''t die! True or false? " Jiang Sheng''s face was full of curiosity.


    But when he heard it, his expression became serious and his brows wrinkled.


    Mortal human? Is it related to Lan Yuan?


    Before several of them entered the gate, an old man with a braided head and a sense of age hat in ancient times stepped forward and nodded, "here you are, Mr. Pei."


    The old man was dressed in a black robe, with a jade pendant at his waist and ancient boots at his feet, which instantly gave people the illusion that they had come to the previous dynasty.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned. I''ll go. Is this what we''re doing? cos£¿ Or is it the owner''s hobby?


    "It seems that he knows I''m coming today."


    Pei Shouyan smiles and pulls Jiang Sheng in.


    The old man replied, "early this morning, the master asked me to wait for you in front of the gate."


    "I am a prophet indeed, but I am not backward."


    Pei Shouyan''s words let Jiang Sheng listen to the clouds.


    Do you really have the ability to predict? I''ll go. It''s too unreal! West West novel network www.xixixiaoshuo.com


    But also, I am a vampire, what can be impossible ah!


    "This way, please."


    The old man invited Pei Shiyan and them into a study like room with priceless antiques everywhere.


    "Wow! Are these all true? Or fake? " Jiang Sheng is surprised. He still knows the antiques, but he can''t tell the real from the fake.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to return to be true, but before he made a voice, there was a refreshing and elegant voice behind him. "Naturally, they are all true. If Mrs. Pei likes, she can choose a good-looking one and take it back and play with it."


    "Really?" Jiang Sheng was excited for a moment, but the next sentence was like this: "I just need a vase in my room."


    Poof! It''s the sound of fear.


    Because no matter what the antiques are, they can be sold in the market for several billion yuan, but Jiang Sheng wants to take them home and arrange flowers?


    "My second sister-in-law is really powerful. She treats money like dirt." Hei Ming patted Pei yaoyan on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Pei Wai Yan''s mouth was puffed. He really didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to say that. He thought he wanted to take it back and sell it.


    Sure enough, the brain circuit of little things is beyond our comprehension.


    "Master Jiang is a real joker."


    Yixiao came, gently pushed the gold rimmed glasses with chain, and walked in from behind them with elegant steps.


    The man''s name was Shu Wensheng, who was as gentle as his name.


    He put down his long dark hair over his waist and tied a few strands of hair around his ears.


    At this time, he was dressed in an ancient white robe with several flying cranes on it.


    He also has a jade pendant on his waist, which is bigger than the old man''s, with dragon scales carved on it, and the tassels on the jade pendant are yellow.


    Whoa! Beautiful man, I went. I thought it would be disgusting for a man to have long hair, but I didn''t expect that this man would be so amazing with long hair.


    Since Jiang Sheng came here, he has seen big eyes several times.

 Chapter 63

    "Who, who, Pei Shouyan?"


    Jiang Sheng grabs Pei yaoyan''s sleeve and asks, and secretly takes a glance at Shu Wensheng.


    "The prophet."


    Pei Shouyan sold a pass, and then he blocked Jiang Sheng''s sight, frowning.


    "What''s up?"


    Jiang Sheng, who couldn''t see his face, was angry and beat Pei yaoyan on the back and told him to get out of the way.


    Pei Shouyan was a little unhappy. He said he would marry him a minute ago, but now he is salivating at the beautiful man.


    "It seems that you want to work and pay for yourself, don''t you?"


    Pei Shouyan''s voice is cold, and he looks back with Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng is not stupid. Why don''t you know what Pei Shouyan means!


    "Ha ha, I''m so thirsty! I''ll go and have a drink, and you''ll talk about you. " Jiang Sheng ran away.


    It runs very fast. That little thing will come back soon. Let''s see how I deal with him.


    But he was still worried about Jiang Sheng and told the old man, "help me see him, don''t let him run around."


    "Yes, please don''t worry."


    The old man didn''t dare to neglect, so he went out quickly.


    "What a lively day! So many people coming? "


    The scholar sat down at his desk and arranged his overcoat. Then he looked up at Pei yaoyan and showed a simple smile.


    "What am I here for today, you can guess without me!"


    Pei yaoyan sat down in the opposite chair. His voice was cold, and his eyes were straight at Shu Wensheng. Look at nine o''clock www.90dy.com


    "Yes, but I can''t make a mistake in my divination. Your wife has been reincarnated to the Jiang family." Shuwensheng''s voice was quiet, and he was calm in his slowness.


    He picked up the tea cup on one side, blew it gently, sipped it, and then put it down quietly, so light that he could not hear any sound.


    Although Pei Shouyan jokingly told Jiang Sheng that Wensheng was a prophet, he had similar abilities.


    Shuwensheng can predict the future through divination, and never make a mistake.


    But can have this kind of ability, that is hundreds of years ago he drank the blood of blue garden, produced this kind of constitution.


    But originally he was a descendant of diviners. He was proficient in these things, but only he could see some fragments of the future, while others could not.


    "But now the problem comes out. Hei Ming says Jiang Sheng is not my wife''s reincarnation. How can you explain this?"


    Although Pei Shouyan''s voice was soft, the ice cooling inside was very obvious.


    "This is, suspecting me of fraud?"


    Shuwensheng was not angry, but gently showed a smile.


    "It''s not good for you to cheat, so what you can suspect at this time is that there is something wrong with your divination."


    "Mr. Pei is really joking. I haven''t made any mistakes in this divination for hundreds of years. I''m quite sure that Jiang Sheng is the reincarnation of your wife."


    "But if someone did something in the middle, it''s not within my control. After all, what I saw was that your wife was reincarnated into the body of a baby boy in the Jiang family, named Jiang Sheng. "


    Peiyan is still not angry with Pei Yan.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t want to doubt Shu Wensheng, but he also trusted Hei Ming.


    "So, is it possible that there are human modifications in this?"


    "If not, it doesn''t make sense. The clips I saw can''t be fake."


    Shuwensheng once again insisted that there was no trace of lying.


    Therefore, Pei Weiyan confirmed one point, that is, someone interfered with Lan Yuan''s soul, so that he could not match Shu Wensheng.

 Chapter 64

    "Your wife, it seems, is a little complicated. But I can''t ignore it here, so I''ll treat it as after-sales service and give Mr. Pei a special case. "


    Shuwensheng poured a cup of tea, pulled up his sleeve and made a gesture to Pei yaoyan.


    Although he was not in the mood to drink tea at this time, he could not brush shuwensheng''s face. After drinking, he put down his cup and asked, "where is my wife''s soul now?"


    "I''m just a diviner, not an omnipotent superpower."


    After sipping a sip of tea, Wen Sheng returns with a little expression on his face and tells Pei yaoyan that he doesn''t know who is the soul of Lan Yuan.


    Pei Wai Yan''s brow immediately tightened, with a trace of discomfort.


    But at this time, shuwensheng whispered again, "but fate is so magical sometimes. A Jiang Sheng died, but you met another Jiang Xiao. "


    Every time shuwensheng talks, he has a feeling of being mute. But listening carefully, he feels that the hint is very obvious. However, he can not grasp the real meaning of the words.


    So Pei Wai Yan frowned again. This scholar always looks like this every time he talks. Can''t he directly say what he wants to say?


    "You are the same as you were hundreds of years ago! When you say something, you''ll feel like you''ll have a stomachache. " Make complaints about Bai Hao standing behind Pei Siyan.


    In fact, he saw Pei Weiyan a little angry, so he quickly came out and put in a word.


    "If you really have a predestined relationship, you can understand what I''m saying. There''s no need to say more."


    Shuwensheng smiles, selling the key.


    Bai Hao''s face was black immediately. When I just said something, I didn''t say it. Sweet potato novel network www.fanshu8.com


    "I''m not sure whose body your wife''s soul is in, but I''ll help you investigate and give me some time."


    This time, Shu Wensheng finally gave up his mind because he was not stupid and knew Pei Shouyan was impatient.


    "It is the people of the Jiang family who should be suspected most now." Shuwensheng pushed the chain glasses on the bridge of his nose and pulled out an old book like a record book. Finally, he said, "the identity of Mrs. Jiang is unknown. Even I can''t investigate her origin." He gave the book to Pei Shouyan.


    Are there people in the world who can''t find out their identity?


    Pei Shouyan and Bai Hao are puzzled. Hei Ming is the same, so they all look at the book curiously.


    When they saw the dense photos above, different shapes and costumes of different ages, but all of them were the same woman''s face, they were shocked.


    "The same person, different times?" Bai Hao was the first to be surprised.


    "Not only that, her face, never old, still preserved the face of a woman in her thirties."


    When Hei Ming said this, her eyebrows were tightly frowned.


    Because there is only one species, the pure vampire, that has not changed at all for hundreds of years.


    But hundreds of years ago, pure blood vampires were exterminated along with Lan Yuan''s death, so there is no real vampire. Today''s vampires are either pregnant or artificial.


    "This is what I got when I asked people to investigate Mrs. Jiang. She lives in different times under a different name, so I can''t tell what era she was born in. " Books give birth to Tao.


    Pei yaoyan, who was slow to speak, wrung out his eyebrows, and then burst out three words in a cold voice, "go to the Jiangs."

 Chapter 65

    "You can''t get in, Jiang family. Now, there is a border outside. Except for human beings, no other race can enter."


    Just as Pei Shouyan finished saying this, shuwensheng, who took a sip of tea, said so.


    "Dealing with the enchantment of demons? Isn''t this the unique skill of Yin Yang family? " Bai Hao was shocked.


    "Indeed, no mistake." Scholars and scholars are calm.


    "But didn''t the yin-yang master family perish early? It was hundreds of years ago


    Now will use the border, estimated no one! It should have been lost when the Yin and Yang master family perished!


    But how can this border be found in the Jiang family?


    "It''s very simple. The Jiang family is a descendant of the Yin Yang division family, which can only be explained in this way." There is uncertainty in shuwensheng''s words.


    "You can''t even see through the Jiang family?"


    Bai Hao''s head is big. Now it''s not even, and it''s rising again.


    "There is a limit to what I can see through the world."


    However, if the Jiang family is really the offspring of yin and Yang masters, it will cause a great disturbance in the future. It is estimated that there will be chaos again. Those demons.


    Demons are the names of races other than human beings, which were adopted by the former Yin and Yang masters.


    Although the Yin and Yang master family has disappeared in the city, there are still many demons who fear the master.


    Because Yin and Yang masters have spiritual power higher than any other race, they have both attack and defense at the border and are difficult to deal with.


    Today''s exorcists are all derived from the profession of Yin Yang division. Electronic Chinese network www.dzzzw.com


    But they can''t make a boundary, but some people have high spiritual power and are the enemy of demons.


    even Pei Shouyan and his demons will have a hard time fighting with exorcists with high spiritual power.


    "Let''s not talk about the master of yin and Yang. One thing I don''t understand is that your wife has been dead for hundreds of years. It''s reasonable to say that he should have been reincarnated long ago. Why hasn''t he been reincarnated? " The scholars were puzzled.


    "And after reincarnation, all kinds of strange things happened, even the Yin and Yang master was pulled out."


    "In this case, I can only guess that your wife''s soul was sealed by someone hundreds of years ago, and she can''t be reincarnated normally. And then he was optimistic about the opportunity and let him reincarnate to the Jiang family, so many things would happen. " Shuwensheng calm analysis.


    Although Pei Shouyan was silent, his thoughts were the same as those of shuwensheng.


    Everyone knows that Yin Yang division is the patron saint of this land. To have a Yin Yang division can be said to have an invincible iron wall. Even in the face of thousands of troops of various ethnic groups, it is possible to block out the door only by one yin-yang division''s own opinion. It is a special existence with the ability to make people blush like a pure vampire.


    So hundreds of years ago, yin and Yang masters were also destroyed and disappeared from people''s view.


    "If Mr. Pei really wants to go to Jiang''s house, then take Mr. Jiang with him! Maybe he can help


    After all that, shuwensheng finally let Pei yaoyan go.


    "What Jiang family? Which Jiang family? "


    Before Pei Shouyan talks, Jiang Sheng who comes back just hears about going to Jiang''s house and runs into the study excitedly.


    "Pei Shouyan, do you want to go to Jiang''s house? I''m going. I''m going. Go, go


    Happily, he took Pei Shiyan and left, because he could go home in this way.


    But in the face of Jiang Sheng''s excitement, Pei Shouyan''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. Looking at Jiang Sheng''s eyes, it''s a little complicated. I don''t know why.


    Or maybe, in his mind, he could have guessed something.

 Chapter 66

    "Master Jiang, please wait." Shuwensheng suddenly stops Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng looked back at him, "why?"


    Can''t I go home without disturbing me?


    "I''ll make a divination for master Jiang."


    "I don''t have time now. I''ll give it to you next time. Goodbye." In a hurry, he pulled Pei yaoyan out of the house without looking back.


    "Then I''ll leave." Bai Hao nods and quickly follows Pei Shouyan, but he is pulled back by Hei Ming.


    "For what?" Bai Hao''s brow immediately tightens up, looking back discontentedly at Hei Ming.


    Hei Ming looks at him quietly. He wants to talk but stops. He looks sad.


    But then he put this wipe strange hide, put on his impudent face, "I will not accompany you to Jiang''s house, I still have something to do."


    "No one asked you to accompany us."


    Bai Hao shakes off his black sleep and walks away.


    Hei Ming stretched out his hand again. He wanted to catch Bai Hao, but Bai Hao ran away from him.


    Black in the eyes of the eyes immediately sad up, he looked at his hands, slowly exposed a touch of bitterness.


    Yeah! Can accompany him for a week, already is the God''s favor, I have no other request.


    Only book, he can meet a better man than me next time, can let him fall in love.


    But when he thought that Bai Hao would become the object of others, Hei Ming was in pain. He didn''t want to give Bai Hao to anyone.


    At this time, Bai Hao, who was in front of him, suddenly stopped and stood with his back to Hei Ming for a while. Then he said, "if you come in the future, come in through the gate. I hate you walking on my balcony."


    After this, Bai Hao hurried out of the yard and disappeared.


    Hei Ming didn''t react. He was stunned for a while, and then he knew what Bai Hao had just said.


    Is that what I mean, I can go to him?


    Hei Ming is not sure. He looks at the direction of Bai Hao''s disappearance. Everyday novel www.tiantianxs.com


    Shuwensheng was not in this mood. He looked at the scene in front of him. He took a sip of tea and said to the back of Hei Ming, "the reason why you didn''t follow them must be that you have something to ask me! Say it


    The students of calligraphy and literature did not beat around the bush.


    "It is a prophet indeed." Black eyes hook lips smile back.


    "No flattery. It''s better to enter the theme." Light hand put down the cup, and then look straight at the black eyes, let him fight quickly.


    Hei Ming didn''t want to waste unnecessary time. He asked directly, "did you drink the blood of blue garden?"


    Shuwensheng was slightly stunned, then showed a smile, "why do you ask so?"


    "You are human, but you can live for hundreds of years, and you are not old enough to die. The answer is already very obvious."


    I see! It''s someone who knows the special blood of Lan Yuan.


    "You will tell Pei yaoyan that Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of his wife. You must have come prepared! Do you want the blood of Lan Yuan to save your son? "


    He knows I have a son?


    Yeah, this man seems to know everything.


    "I''ll give you a prophylactic injection first. The blood in Lan Yuan is special, but it varies from person to person. It''s not everyone who drinks it can have an effect."


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it omnipotent? " Black face immediately cold.


    "There is no omnipotent thing in this world. If it is really omnipotent, Lan Yuan will not die."


    "But! If you are bitten by the reincarnation of Lan Yuan, you can become a vampire


    "Really?" He was overjoyed.


    "But it will be effective only when the pure blood in Lan Yuan''s reincarnation awakens and becomes a real vampire and bites your son."


    "How long will I have to wait?" He asked urgently.


    "I don''t know how long."


    "You don''t know?"


    After hearing this, Hei Ming immediately fell to the bottom of the valley. He was unwilling to clench his fist, because Bai Haotian had not much time.

 Chapter 67

    "Sorry for the delay."


    Hei Ming leaves in a hurry. At this time, he has no time to waste here.


    After Hei Ming left, the old man came in from another part of the study and said to shuwensheng, "why didn''t the master tell him that you have the blood of blue garden here?"


    Shuwensheng was silent and did not speak. After a while, he said quietly, "it will only cause murder. If you can''t get involved, you won''t get involved."


    Can say this book Wensheng, but suddenly picked up the waist of the jade pendant, so dull looking.


    The jade plate is engraved with three characters, and the book is in the middle of it.


    Shuwensheng breathed bitterly and took the jade pendant down and put it in the drawer. It seemed that he didn''t want to see it.


    Seeing this, the old man also showed a touch of sadness, quietly accompanied by Shu Wensheng, no more squeaking.


    At this time, go to Jiangsheng on Jiangjia road.


    Jiang Sheng in the car has always been in a state of excitement. There is a big difference between Jiang Sheng and Wensheng.


    Pei Weiyan looked at it quietly, and the sadness in his eyes came back.


    He suddenly said to Bai Hao, "go left."


    Bai Hao is stunned. Go left? Isn''t this the opposite direction of the Jiang family?


    But before Bai Hao said it, Jiang Sheng had already said, "silly! To the left is the opposite direction for the Jiang family. "


    Bai Hao was stunned and looked back at Jiang Sheng in surprise.


    "What the hell am I doing? Go as I say. " Jiang Sheng thinks it is Bai Hao who questions him and points out the way ahead to Bai Hao.


    "Oh, good." Bai Hao was stunned.


    Can heart inside but very doubt, before Jiang Xiao is not the gate does not go out two door not to stride? How does he know how to get to the Jiangs?


    And he''s lost his memory now! What''s going on?


    Bai Hao specially looks back at Pei yaoyan. Seeing Pei yaoyan frowning and not speaking, he has a bold idea in his heart. Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no?


    Bai Hao denies it, but remembering Jiang Xiao''s strange behavior after he wakes up, he has to doubt it.


    At this time, Bai Hao also confirmed that Pei Shouyan also had this conjecture, otherwise he would not suddenly turn left.


    The reason why he was so suspicious was that shuwensheng said that he would go to Jiang''s house and take Jiang Xiao with him.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you talk? "


    Jiang Sheng asked curiously, looking at Bai Hao and Pei yaoyan.


    "Well, it''s just driving." Bai Hao casually finds an excuse and takes a look at Jiang Sheng.


    If the person in front of him is Jiang Sheng, it makes sense why when he wakes up, he doesn''t know anything, he doesn''t know that he is a vampire, and he doesn''t know that we are demons.


    "Are you still going to Jiang''s house?" Bai Hao suddenly asked Pei Shouyan.


    Because now things have become complicated, and they don''t know what the situation is and whether they should go or not.


    "Why not? Go Jiang Sheng quickly said.


    He has been looking forward to it for such a long time. How can he not go without saying? Are you kidding?


    "I didn''t ask you." Bai Hao glances at Jiang Sheng.


    He knew that Pei Shouyan was full of five flavors.


    If Jiang Sheng is really taken to Jiang''s house, will Jiang Sheng follow them back? This answer will certainly make Pei Weiyan afraid.


    "Go, Pei Shouyan, just go for a while." Jiang Sheng shook Pei''s arm and begged.


    Pei Weiyan looked at Jiang Sheng and said nothing. For a long time, he raised his hand and stroked Jiang Sheng''s cheek. Then he asked him softly, "if you went to Jiangsheng''s house, would you go back to me?"


    Pei Shouyan''s question made Jiang Sheng''s body shake. He quickly pulled out a smile and said, "why do you ask that?" Try to look less suspicious.


    Eh, eh, eh? Did you expose your identity? True or false?

 Chapter 68

    No way! They can see things like soul piercing?


    Or the prophet Shuwen Sheng, what did he say to him?


    Jiang Sheng holds her breath and looks at Pei yaoyan nervously. She doesn''t dare to say anything.


    Pei Shouyan saw Jiang Sheng''s tension, and his heart became more complicated.


    No wonder when I wake up, my temper has changed and my character has changed, just like a new person.


    Oh, I didn''t think it would be my soul changing. I was also a fool.


    How can suicide cause amnesia? How simple is it?


    "You, you, don''t stop talking. Pei yaoyan, I''m afraid."


    Jiang Sheng is guilty and speaks in a low voice.


    Pei Weiyan looked at Jiang Sheng quietly, still silent, but his smile was gentle. He stroked Jiang Sheng''s head and then told him, "don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    I don''t know what the real meaning of his words is. It may be certain that Pei Shouyan already knows that the soul in Jiang Xiao''s body is Jiang Sheng, the reincarnation of his wife.


    I will go, because you are here, I am afraid!


    He asked me such sharp questions all of a sudden, as if he had seen through my mind.


    No, no, no, this man is really too dangerous, the demon world and so on. Isn''t that what the devil people often say in the animation? Isn''t that a super scary species?


    Can not be provoked, after returning home, I am sure to stay shamelessly, do not return to him here.


    Jiang Sheng made up his mind in a flustered mood. But when he thought that Pei Shouyan had just asked him with such sad eyes whether he would follow him back, he felt a little softhearted.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng had five tastes in his heart.


    Pei Weiyan was very kind to him. He left like this. It seemed that he was a little unkind. Moreover, he just agreed to marry Pei Shouyan as his wife. Pei was very happy at that time. Qiankun listening to books www.qktsw.com


    Ah, ah, what can I do? In the end? Jiang Sheng scratched his head and went mad.


    After a meeting, he raised his head and secretly took a glance at Pei yaoyan. Seeing that Pei yaoyan was definitely looking at him without saying a word, he looked very lonely again, and his conscience began to feel uneasy.


    He sighed heavily, OK! They have promised to marry him. Don''t break your promise! And I owe him so much money.


    After struggling for a few minutes, Jiang Sheng was finally convinced by himself.


    "I''ll go and have a look, and I''ll go home with you, so don''t look at me with such a sad expression! As bad as I am. " Jiang Sheng murmured.


    Pei Shouyan heard the answer and said that he was not surprised. After all, the Jiang family was Jiang Sheng''s family. He had already prepared that Jiang Sheng would not go back with him. However, Jiang Sheng gave up his family and chose him.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly hugged Jiang Sheng''s body and tightly locked him into his arms.


    "Ouch, sleeping trough! You''re too damn light? It hurts so much. It''s so annoying that it hurts! "


    Jiang Sheng pushes Pei Shouyan in a rage, full of impatience.


    But Pei Shouyan didn''t let him go. With a smile on his mouth, he lingered on Jiang Sheng''s neck and held him tight for another minute.


    "What the hell are you deaf, Pei Shouyan? I said it hurts. It hurts. Shit. You''ll die if you''re lighter, right? I''m not going to run away. "


    Jiang Sheng''s fierce struggle against Pei Shouyan shows his anger.


    But later he gave up the struggle, because Pei Shouyan didn''t let him go now.


    "Good, good. I''ll make you throw up in my arms. Have you got it?"


    What the hell is going on all of a sudden? Angry and hugging me? Not yet.


    Jiang Sheng looked angry, but he didn''t hate it.

 Chapter 69

    "Hold on."


    Bai Hao, who is driving ahead of him, suddenly accelerates. When his voice is cold, he quickly turns the steering wheel and rushes to another intersection.


    "Oh, I''ll go. What are you doing! This is not the way to Jiang''s house! "


    Because it was too sudden, Jiang Sheng, who was finally let go by Pei Weiyan, fell back into Pei''s arms.


    "You think I want to! We were followed. "


    Bai Hao fretted. He didn''t find a car following them just now.


    "Are we being followed? What do you follow us for? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know the complexity of Pei''s world, so he thought it was strange.


    Pei Wai Yan''s expression was cold. He picked up Jiang Sheng and asked Bai Hao, "how many cars?"


    "One car for the time being, but it doesn''t look like there''s only one car in their situation."


    Bai Hao shouts back. He drives directly to the sidewalk. Then he takes a short cut to the alley. He wants to cross the opposite road and get rid of the enemy.


    But before he could get in, a car had come out of the lane and rushed to them, blocking their way.


    Bai Hao scolded his mother in a low voice. He quickly backed up, turned left to avoid the impact of the car, and then returned to the main road. The harsh sound of braking and reversing broke the calm of the hot street and scared a wave of passers-by.


    "Can you drive? Don''t you know the sidewalk here? "


    "Sick, aren''t you? Are you in a hurry to reincarnate? "


    ¡­¡­


    Outside rang the broken curse of passers-by, almost did not follow up to hit them.


    However, Bai Hao ignores it. He shuttles on the road in the shape of a snake and overtakes quickly.


    Those who were overtaken by the driver did not have a good temper, one or two down the window scolded, "looking for death! Overtaking in broad daylight? "


    "If you want to die, don''t drag on us, stinky boy. What can I do if I have an accident?"


    Bai Hao also knows that it is dangerous to drive like this, but the car behind him is chasing after him. How can he not overtake?


    Now the enemy''s two cars are converging, and it will be difficult to walk for a while.


    "Damn it, it''s haunting, isn''t it?" 8090 novel network www.8090xs.com


    Bai Hao was extremely upset. If it wasn''t for all the cars on the road, he would have been racing away.


    "Go back first, not Jiang."


    Pei Shouyan said with a serious expression.


    "Why? Why not go to Jiangjia? I''m going. "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to go home.


    After all, he was misunderstood as falling off the building to commit suicide. He had to go back to see his family.


    "If we go to the Jiang family now, maybe it will bring danger to the Jiang family."


    Pei Weiyan was not sure about the enemy''s purpose, so he could only do so for the sake of insurance.


    Jiang Sheng''s anger attacks his heart. Damn it, when can we come? It''s just that I''m going home. There''s something like this.


    Ah, ah, ah, I''m so angry.


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that she looked back at the car.


    "What now? Now it''s day time, and we can''t use the abilities of demons Bai Hao asks Pei Weiyan in a hurry, and quickly turns the steering wheel.


    The reason why they can''t use the abilities of demons during the day is that this area belongs to the jurisdiction of human beings. If something happens to them, police will be attracted.


    "Go where there are few people. I''ll take care of it."


    "Good."


    Bai Hao follows Pei''s advice and drives to the suburbs.


    Jiang Sheng was upset, "aren''t you demons? Can''t you control them directly? "


    Damn it, you''re hiding! Hit them to death.


    "There is a manager in this city, whose strength can''t be underestimated, so if you can''t get into trouble, you won''t be bothered. After a while, it''s not too late to clean them up."


    Pei Shouyan smiles at Jiang Sheng and rubs his hair without panic.


    "All right, then."


    Jiang Sheng gave up. Anyway, he can''t go back to Jiang''s house now.

 Chapter 70

    At this time, Pei Shouyan followed their enemy here.


    As Pei waited for Yan, they drove farther and farther. The enemy was in a hurry, so he hastened to speed up.


    After about an hour, I finally got out of the suburbs.


    Bai Hao stops the car and stalls.


    The enemy was very puzzled about why Bai Hao and Bai Hao stopped their car, but they couldn''t control so much. They got off the bus one after another. Then they turned into a giant wolf more than two meters high, and rushed to Pei yaoyan''s side with his fangs exposed.


    "Oh, I''ll go! What the hell is this? "


    Jiang Sheng in the car was startled and her eyes were about to fall off.


    "What can it be? Wolf Bai Hao, who unfastens the seat belt, understates it.


    "Ah? You told me this was a wolf? You think I''ve seen wolves? Where is such a big and powerful wolf in the world? It''s taller than humans, bigger than humans. " Jiang Sheng make complaints about it.


    "Of course, because they are not human beings."


    With that, Bai Hao closed the door, pulled his tie with a cold face, and slowly pulled up his sleeves.


    "You''re not going to help?"


    Jiang Sheng asked Pei Shouyan anxiously.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to deal with it by himself at the beginning. However, Bai Hao''s oestrus was over. He was just a few wolves. He didn''t have to do it.


    "Although Bai Hao is a man-made demon man, his strength is much stronger than ordinary demons. He can cope with it."


    Pei Shouyan''s voice is light, through the rearview mirror, coldly looks at the wolf people who rush towards them.


    "The man-made devil?"


    What the hell is this?


    Jiang Sheng looks puzzled.


    But now is not the time to ask such questions, because the werewolf still had a few steps to rush to their side. He was afraid to hide in Pei Shouyan''s arms, but secretly took a glance.


    Pei Shouyan was instantly amused by Jiang Sheng''s expression. He was obviously afraid, but he still wanted to see it.


    "Don''t worry! They can''t make it. You can sit here and watch Bai Hao deal with them. " Zhuowen.com www.zhuiwen.org


    Pei Shouyan rubbed Jiang Sheng''s hair and kissed him on the head with a smile.


    Jiang Sheng frowned at once and said, "what time is it now? Are you still in the mood to kiss me?"


    Damn it, you really don''t panic. With Bai Hao, who looks at the weak chicken, can he really deal with the four wolves?


    Jiang Sheng was seriously suspicious, but when he saw it again, Bai Hao opened his hand and threw it up. The werewolves were floating in the air, struggling to get down.


    "I''ll go. What is this? Just hang up the werewolf? "


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes are shining. This ability is too great. He wants it.


    "That''s the ability of demons to control everything and make them lose their center of gravity and play with applause." Pei Shouyan introduced Jiang Sheng.


    "So cool? Not bad, you devil. "


    Jiang Sheng a face of interest, after all, this magic ability, he only saw in animation, the reality is the first time.


    "You can do it, too."


    "Really?"


    Jiang Sheng''s face immediately burst into a smile. After that, she tried to imitate Bai Hao. She tried to control the tissue box in front of her, but she didn''t have any fart reaction.


    "Damn it, are you kidding me?"


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that he gave Pei Shouyan a hard look.


    "You''re not used to this body yet. It won''t be normal." Pei Shouyan said.


    As soon as Pei Shouyan''s words fell, Jiang Sheng immediately became nervous. After that, he secretly took a look at Pei yaoyan and asked in a low voice, "do you know all about it?"


    "You don''t want me to know?"


    Pei Wai Yan asked with a smile, quietly helping Jiang Sheng arrange the hair on her forehead.


    "No, you don''t know. I''m afraid you''ll be angry. After all, I''m not Jiang Xiao."


    "No, rather, it''s you. It''s really great."


    Kiss Jiang Sheng''s forehead, the voice is very light.


    Jiang Sheng Leng Leng, what do you mean?

 Chapter 71

    "Ha ha, is that because I am too sand sculpture?" Jiang Sheng scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Apart from this, he really couldn''t think of the meaning of Pei Shouyan''s words.


    "Do you have any?"


    Pei Shouyan suddenly asked with a smile on his face. His fingers glided across Jiang Sheng''s cheek, describing his facial features. The tenderness of his eyes was clearly visible.


    Oh, I''ll go! What ghost is suddenly affectionate? It''s disgusting.


    Jiang Sheng felt flustered and could not help but be wary of Pei yaoyan.


    Because Pei Shouyan is too close now, he has not been used to it.


    If you just kiss him, he can accept it.


    "Can you stop touching my face like that all of a sudden, Pei Shouyan." Jiang Sheng slightly avoids Pei Shouyan''s hand and reminds him.


    "You don''t like me touching you?"


    Pei Shouyan didn''t stop. Instead, he touched Jiang Sheng''s hair and gave him a kiss.


    Sleeping trough! It''s getting worse, isn''t it? Don''t he think his action is too much?


    "It''s not like or not, but I''m not Jiang Xiao! You know it yourself


    Oh, no, it doesn''t seem to matter, because I just look like his wife.


    "It has nothing to do with who you are."


    Rather, no matter Lan Yuan or Jiang Xiao before, you are closer to my ideal type than both of them.


    "In the future, you will be you. You are not Lan Yuan or Jiang Xiao, but Jiang Sheng, the wife I want to marry."


    Deep feelings, the reflection in the eyes, full of Jiang Sheng.


    "Er It''s not because I owe you money, that''s why you said that! Are you afraid of me running alone? " Pipi reading net www.pptsw.com


    Obviously, the atmosphere is very good, but Jiang Sheng has such a sentence, and Pei Shouyan can''t believe to defend him.


    "What are you afraid of? Now it''s not that you don''t know who you are. If you owe money and run away, I can go to my parents. If you are not afraid of their bankruptcy, just run well. " Pei Shouyan smiles with Jiang Sheng.


    Because now he is too anxious to help Jiang Sheng. Instead, he will make Jiang Sheng hate him.


    Shit, can you do this?


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t dare to run if he wants to. He can''t hurt his family.


    "All right, all right. I don''t run. I can''t run! So don''t keep saying these disgusting things. I''ve got goose bumps. "


    Jiang Sheng showed Pei Weiyan his hair and rubbed his arm, saying that he was really disgusted.


    "Well, then don''t say it here. Let''s go home, close the door and speak slowly." Driving calmly with a strong smile.


    Jiang Sheng looked at Pei yaoyan with disdain, "can''t you talk about people?"


    This man, is really always moving his hands and feet, moving to talk about the topic of evil evil, people are still a baby, do not want to hear.


    "What? It''s too difficult to understand what it means to communicate deeply? " Pei Shouyan asked with an evil smile.


    "Well, you can shut up. Goodbye."


    Jiang Sheng pushes Pei Shouyan''s head away and doesn''t let Pei yaoyan come over.


    Then he scolded in his heart. Damn it, are all demons of this virtue? It''s time to get shot.


    Pei Shouyan smiles but doesn''t speak. He looks at Jiang Sheng like this.


    The more he saw it, the more he thought Jiang Sheng liked him. He loved Jiang Sheng no matter how angry he was or how he looked down on him.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. Don''t look at me so much that I can''t see outside."


    Jiang Sheng is irritable and slaps Pei Shouyan''s head to one side to watch Bai Hao fight.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned at once and took back his foreword. This little thing is not cute at all.

 Chapter 72

    I''m busy, you show love really good?


    outside Bai Hao Tucao, obviously now there are enemies coming to the house, but Pei Siyan inside the car and the mood make complaints about Jiang Sheng.


    Forget it, it''s just a few minions anyway, it doesn''t matter.


    With a wave of his hand, Bai Hao threw the werewolves directly onto their own cars and fell on all fours.


    Then he flew to catch up with him and hit the top werewolves with a fist. He froze them with brute force and fainted on the spot.


    When it''s finished, Bai Hao slowly takes out a handkerchief from his pocket, wipes the blood on his fist and throws it on them. Then he jumps out of the car, walks over to Pei Weiyan with long legs and bends over to sit in the car.


    "Oh, I''ll go! Are they so weak? "


    Before Jiang Sheng had seen enough, Bai Hao finished cleaning up.


    "It''s just a werewolf who has lived for more than 100 years. How can we comment on it with us demons?" Bai Hao has a proud voice.


    Sleeping trough! More than a hundred years? Obviously, he is a man in his twenties!


    "Er How many hundred years have you lived in the end Jiang Sheng asked.


    Seriously, he didn''t want to hear it, but he was curious.


    "I can say at least 600 years. If your husband says it, it should be more than 800 years."


    Bai Hao takes it lightly and drives away calmly.


    "What? Eight hundred years old? " Jiang Sheng is so surprised that his chin will fall off. Then he looks back at Pei yaoyan in disbelief.


    "You, you, you are more than 800 years old?" After staring at him, Jiang Sheng began to pinch Pei yaoyan''s face to see if he frowned, but he thought too much about it. His face in his eighties was no different from that of a mature man in his early thirties. He was so handsome that he was a bit of a scum.


    "Lie to me! It''s a man of thirty Jiang Sheng didn''t believe it.


    "He didn''t lie to you." Pei Shouyan smiles back and raises his hand to follow the hair in front of Jiang Sheng''s forehead.


    "Oh, bother. Don''t move your hands on business." He immediately patted Pei''s hand impatiently, and then asked, "but you are not old at all!"


    Damn it, you can''t be old or dead?


    "I''ll grow old naturally, just slowly." Reading room www.kanshu55.com


    "How slow is it?"


    "When you''ve grown up, you''ll be about one year old in a hundred years." Pei Shouyan''s voice was faint.


    But Jiang Sheng is going to vomit blood. What kind of devil is this one hundred year old? To God?


    "Wait a minute, then I married you and I died many times. Are you still a handsome man? Why! I''m not going to marry. "


    Jiang Sheng was excited. He would not do it only if he was old and dead.


    "Don''t worry, your life is longer than ours. Once you''re an adult, you''re basically shaped. Unless you''re dead, you''ll always be in your twenties and your youth will last forever. " Bai Hao explained to Jiang Sheng.


    "Oh, I''ll go! So good? Didn''t you lie to me? " Jiang Sheng''s eyes lit up immediately.


    But immediately he frowned again, "then I married Pei Shouyan, don''t I want to be a husband and wife with him for hundreds of years?"


    "Yes Bai Hao was quick to return.


    "Are you kidding? You won''t be bored to death with him for hundreds of years? I don''t want to. I don''t want to marry you. I''ve been married for hundreds of years as soon as I get married. Who does it? I am worthy of death


    Jiang Sheng immediately spurned Pei Shouyan away and left him alone.


    Pei Shouyan''s face darkened immediately, and Jiang Sheng''s heart was crushed to death. Before the marriage was married, he was dismissed by Jiang Sheng.


    "Now you''re going back? It''s late. "


    Pei Weiyan pinched Jiang Sheng''s chin, and his eyes were dangerously holding him.


    "I don''t marry, I don''t want to marry. You old man, you let me go."


    Jiang Sheng struggled violently.


    Pooh, old man?


    Bai Hao almost laughed.


    Pei Wai Yan''s face suddenly turned cold and his eyes were like a torch.


    If you don''t marry now, there is no door.

 Chapter 73

    Let''s make a scene! I don''t care anymore.


    Bai Hao can''t see. What''s the difference between himself and being fed dog food?


    All of a sudden, his mobile phone vibrated. He picked it up and looked at it. The remark was big gold master No.1.


    "There''s a call for you."


    Bai Hao directly hands his mobile phone to Pei Weiyan behind him, because this is Pei Weiyan.


    Pei Weiyan let go of Jiang Sheng. When he took over the mobile phone, he frowned when he saw the note.


    Who? Can you make Pei yaoyan frown?


    Seeing Pei Wai Yan''s expression, Jiang Sheng was curious. She just called Pei Shouyan immortal. She was angry. Now she is getting better.


    "I''m sorry, this batch of magic fish can''t be sold to your pharmacy this year." Pei Shouyan, the first person to open his mouth to apologize, but his voice is cold and light, so people can''t tell whether he really wants to apologize.


    "What? Can''t sell it? Are you kidding me, Pei Shouyan? Do you know how long we have been waiting for you? Almost a hundred years ago, but now you tell me not to sell? You play with me! You think our pharmacy is a bully, aren''t you? " The man on the other end was furious.


    The pharmacy Bureau, a government department, is a laboratory for the study of non-human beings.


    The so-called non-human refers to the demons, werewolves and so on, which are not human species.


    In order to control these non-human beings, the government set up the drug Bureau for fear of their violent Exodus.


    The drug bureau is mainly responsible for various aspects of research, through the experiment to produce different drugs, used to suppress non-human estrus and other unknown conditions that will be violent.


    Bai Hao''s drugs are all from the drug Bureau.


    The drug administration''s drugs are only sold to non-human beings, which is a department to protect and restrict non-human beings at the same time.


    There are hundreds of non-human beings living in this city. Each non-human has his own ID card, which is registered in the archives and controlled by the city''s administrators.


    Therefore, if they commit crimes, they will be punished just like ordinary human beings. This is why Pei Shouyan wanted to lead the werewolves out of the countryside before they started fighting.


    "You boy, I''ll give you ten minutes to come to me, right now." Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com


    The other side said, angrily hung up the phone.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and gave his mobile phone back to Bai Hao, saying, "go to the pharmacy."


    "Good."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say that, but Bai Hao knew that he would go there.


    Because the magic fish are almost eaten by Jiang Sheng, now it must not be sold, the quantity is not enough.


    "Well, is it because I ate the magic fish?"


    Jiang Sheng asked in a low voice, because he had just heard of some magic fish.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it."


    Pei Shouyan kisses Jiang Sheng and doesn''t let Jiang Sheng worry.


    But Pei Shouyan said so on the surface, but in fact, his heart was heavy.


    Because that batch of magic fish is the necessary medicine to extract non-human inhibitors. If the drug Bureau has no medicine due to his lack of timely supply, and the non-human can run wild, it is not fun. The whole city will be in chaos.


    The non-human say, half of the beast''s blood is in the blood, so they have estrus.


    In serious cases, they will go wild and hunt people everywhere, even treat them as food, and force them to deal with their own desires.


    "But you look so terrible!"


    Jiang Sheng is not blind. Pei Shouyan''s face is too obvious.


    "I said it would be ok if it was OK. Don''t worry."


    Pei Shouyan showed a smile in order to reassure Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t believe it and became worried.


    Although he didn''t know what magic fish was for, Pei Shouyan''s expression was not correct. It must be a serious situation.

 Chapter 74

    More than an hour later, Pei waited for Yan and they came to the pharmacy.


    As soon as he entered the gate of the drug Bureau, he came across an angry, bearded uncle in white Mandarin coat.


    He angrily raised Pei yaoyan''s collar and scolded, "you boy, you can do it! Let you come to me in ten minutes. Did you give me more than an hour? You want to die, don''t you? "


    The person who came here is the big gold master who just talked with Pei Weiyan on the phone. His name is Pei Shu.


    Pei Shouyan''s face didn''t show any redundant expression. He just said, "I spent a lot of time writing outside the suburbs."


    Finish saying, just cold and indifferent looking at Pei Shu, let him let go.


    Pei Shu knew that Pei Shouyan was worried, and he didn''t have good fruit to eat, so he shook off his hands.


    All of a sudden, his eyes came to Pei Weiyan''s side of Jiang Sheng, looked up and down, and then leaned toward Jiang Sheng to smell.


    Jiang Sheng is frightened and quickly dodges Pei yaoyan''s back.


    Sleeping trough! This uncle is abnormal, right! Smell what I''m doing?


    Pei Wai Yan''s brow tightened and he looked at Pei Shu coldly.


    Pei Shu quickly explained, "no other meaning, it''s just that his breath is familiar. It''s very similar to an asshole I know."


    Breath? It''s not supposed to be smell, right? Make complaints about


    ''s life. He also sniffed his arm but what he smelled was not.


    "No, you changed your wife?"


    Although this breath is similar to that of Lan Yuan, it is not Lan Yuan. What''s going on?


    "What Dynasty do you live in? Lan Yuan died a long time ago. "


    Now Pei Weiyan talked about Lan Yuan. He was very calm and had no sorrow.


    "Yes! I''ve been in the pharmacy for hundreds of years, and I''ve forgotten. " Pei Shu murmured to himself.


    "Hundreds of years? Are you not human? " Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    "Of course not. Yes? He didn''t tell you who I was


    When Pei Shu returns to Jiang Sheng, he raises his eyebrows to Pei yaoyan.


    "No, but the big money owner of mobile phone notes." Jiang Sheng is a straightforward boy, what to say.


    "Big gold master?"


    Pei Shu is going to vomit blood.


    "I''m your uncle, boy. What kind of rich man?" Pei Shu stabbed Pei Shouyan on the forehead.


    Eh? Eh, eh, eh? Is this pervert Pei''s uncle? So it''s the devil!


    I''ll go. The uncle is also an old man! Bashan Academy www.83shu.com


    "People who have been away from home for hundreds of years still talk about their uncles?"


    "Did you leave Pei''s family? Dare to call me. " Pei Shu was very angry.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t reply. He just looked at Pei Shu coldly.


    Pei Shu didn''t fight at all. He pointed at Pei yaoyan, and was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    But he did not forget the business and asked, "what''s the situation with your magic fish? I have a tight stock here. You want to kill me, don''t you? "


    "No is no, how can I change it for you? Won''t you go back to the devil''s world and catch it yourself? " Pei Shouyan had nothing to do with himself and his voice was cold.


    "You want us to die! Can the demon world go back now? There have been no demons for more than a thousand years, and there are poisonous miasma everywhere. Now it is the world of demons. "


    "Then wait a little longer. I''ll send someone back to catch it."


    Pei Weiyan is also in danger, but he can only say so at this time. After all, he can''t say that the magic fish was eaten by Jiang Sheng.


    "Then you can do it as soon as possible." Pei Shu agreed, but then he said, "really, such a big thing, you are like a child''s play. Do you know how many non-human beings are in this city? If there''s no medicine, you''ll lose your life. You can understand it yourself without me! "


    Pei Shouyan knew that, so he was silent and did not refute.


    Pei Shouyan was scolded. Jiang Sheng couldn''t stay there. He apologized quickly, "I''m sorry, the devil fish was eaten by me. If you want to scold, just scold me. It''s none of Pei''s business." Keep your head down.


    "You don''t have to apologize."


    Pei Shouyan rubbed Jiang Sheng''s head and told him not to blame himself.


    "But it''s my fault, after all! I can''t let you do it alone


    Jiang Sheng murmured, her voice full of apologies.


    Pei Wai Yan is slightly stunned. The former Lan Yuan is mischievous and mischievous.


    But Jiang Sheng is different. He will bear his own mistakes.


    Pei Shouyan slowly raised a smile, sure enough, you are my ideal type.


    "What? Did you eat the magic fish? That''s hundreds of millions of medicinal materials, big brother. " Pei Shu was so scared that his chin would fall off.


    "I''m sorry." Jiang Sheng silently bows his head and apologizes.


    "What''s the use of being sorry now? What else can I do if I eat all of them? "


    Pei Shu was very annoyed, but to his surprise, Pei Shouyan didn''t scold Jiang Sheng. For a businessman, it was a lot of money!When he was with Lan Yuan, I never saw him so gentle. What''s the origin of this boy who looks like Lan Yuan?


    Pei Shu can''t help but look at Jiang Sheng, full of curiosity.


    But then he frowned again, but the more he looked like that son of a bitch in the new year''s day, he shouldn''t be a relative!


    Damn it, that''s not a good bird.


    Pei Shu was so angry that he hated that man.

 Chapter 75

    What''s the matter with this uncle? When looking at me, it seems that I have a grudge against me. I don''t know him!


    Do you remember why he ate me?


    I''ll go, won''t I! So stingy? Just a few fish?


    At this time, Jiang Sheng still felt that what he had eaten was just a few ordinary fish.


    But also, suddenly someone told you that a few fish worth more than 100 million yuan, is a normal person, will not believe it!


    So Jiang Sheng, who was originally an ordinary person, certainly couldn''t react.


    "By the way, have you been home lately?" Pei Shu took out his cigarette and asked Pei yaoyan.


    Just thinking about the main point, Pei Weiyan suddenly snatched it and threw it into the garbage can on one side.


    Pei Shu was stupefied, "what do you do?"


    Pei Weiyan didn''t explain. He just looked at him with little expression.


    Pei Shu thought Pei was worried about his body. He patted Pei on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Oh, Hello! I know I love your uncle, right! Grown up Don''t mention how happy you are.


    But Bai Hao on the other side directly slapped his face, "it''s the lady who is pregnant."


    Poof


    "Pregnant? Is he pregnant? " Pei Shu couldn''t believe it and pointed to Jiang Sheng.


    "Yes." Bai Hao nods.


    "I''ll go, really or not! There are few who can bear us! You have a big stomach, boy


    Pei Shu slapped Jiang Sheng on the shoulder and praised Jiang Sheng with a smile on his face.


    But Jiang Sheng was not happy, because when his soul came through, this pair of body was pregnant.


    "Don''t move your hands." Pei Wai Yan immediately opened Pei Shu''s hand and frowned.


    "If you don''t, it''s true that the possessiveness is so strong." 53 Chinese website www.53zw.net


    After that, Pei Shu was not angry? Artificial transformation? Or human and non-human children? "


    "The latter." Pei Shouyan faintly returns.


    After listening to Pei Shu''s face accident.


    That''s amazing! It''s human and non-human children! It''s still adult.


    There are no more than five pregnancies in this city, except artificial ones, which can survive from normal mothers.


    Moreover, it is only a hundred years before such a special group can be produced, which is very rare and can give any kind of non-human reproduction offspring.


    "How wonderful! Where did you get this baby Pei Shu asked Pei Shouyan anxiously.


    "I don''t need to tell you where I found it." Pei Shouyan did not tell Pei Shu the truth.


    Because Pei Shu hated Pei''s family, Pei Shouyan chose not to talk about it. After all, Jiang Xiao was sent by Pei family.


    "It''s stingy. I won''t ask. But you''d better not let him go out alone. You know the situation of pregnancy in this city


    Pei Shu didn''t directly tell Pei yaoyanming that it was because he didn''t want to frighten Jiang Sheng.


    Because pregnant seeds are very popular among non-human beings, in order to reproduce, they will imprison the pregnant seeds and use them as the tools of their race until they have no fertility.


    There are also some people will sell pregnant seeds, because pregnant seeds are very valuable, which is dozens of times more valuable than magic fish.


    "What? Pregnancy? What the hell? "


    Jiang Sheng has never heard of pregnancy, so she asks Pei Shiyan in a daze.


    "It''s OK. As long as you don''t leave me, nothing will happen."


    Pei Shouyan comforts Jiang Sheng and smiles at him.


    Jiang Sheng is not interested in these things either, so she is OK, but she asks.


    However, Jiang Sheng did not dare to compliment Pei Shu''s words and turned his eyes several times.

 Chapter 76

    "Can we go back?"


    It''s been too long and it''s very hot outside, so Jiang Sheng can''t stand it.


    "Go back then."


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng and left. He did not greet Pei Shu, so he went back.


    "Well, you have a wife and forget your uncle, don''t you? You won''t tell me when you go back! You have no respect, Pei Shouyan. "


    Pei Shu yelled in the back, but Pei Shouyan ignored him.


    Jiang Sheng thought it was too impolite to be so polite. He grabbed Pei and nodded his head. He said, "we''ll go back first. If uncle has time, he can go to where we find us. If we go out, I''m not very good. It''s too hot." The voice was slightly embarrassed.


    Pei Shu was stunned and looked like a vexed young master, but he didn''t expect to be so polite.


    It seems that tutoring is very good! So he''s not in the same family with that damned janho.


    "Pei Shouyan, you have to say something. It''s very impolite."


    Pei Shiyan didn''t want to say that. After all, he would throw up after saying hello like this for hundreds of years.


    But Jiang Sheng opened his mouth, and he didn''t want to embarrass Jiang Sheng. He said casually, "let''s go. You can sit at home when you have time." Then he took Jiang Sheng''s hand again and did not return to leave.


    Bai Hao nodded behind him, and then quickly followed Pei Shouyan.


    "Really, listen to my wife''s words like this, but I don''t listen to my uncle''s words. I always run behind my ass before." Pei Shu was discontented.


    But seeing that Pei Weiyan is living well now, he is relieved and smiles.


    Strange! The same is to listen to his wife. Yes, Pei Shouyan was still angry when he asked Pei to do something he didn''t like.


    But in the face of this young master, how can he lose his temper? I''m still very obedient.


    What''s more, the young master just said it! It was too hot for him to go out. Huaxia stack room www.hxsk.net


    Is it hard to be a vampire like Lan Yuan?


    "Forget it, I can''t think of it. I have to go back. I''ve been out for too long and my work has been delayed." Pei Shu walked back to his laboratory.


    As soon as he left, a tall and handsome man in the distance followed him with a smile on his lips.


    When he came to the door of his laboratory, Pei Shu just wanted to push the door in, but he was caught off guard and dragged him into the dark material room.


    Pei Shu''s heart immediately burst out, mother, fierce resistance, but all useless, the other side pressed him on the wall, a kick on the door.


    "Mmm Let go of me, damn Jianghuo, you asshole... " Pei Shu, who was covered with his mouth, struggled desperately and was furious.


    "Oh! I know it''s me


    Jiang Huo smiles and opens Pei Shu''s mouth, but he still controls Pei Shu''s body and doesn''t let him break free.


    "Who the hell is going to attack me except you? You''re sick, aren''t you? What kind of plane? "


    Pei Shu is going to be infuriated by Jiang Huo, and stares at him.


    But at this time in the material room can not see five fingers, he stares at Jianghuo, Jianghuo also can not see.


    "Damn it, can''t I turn on the light?" Pei Shu''s personality is very hot, and he always roars. Then he pushed Jiang Huo away impatiently and didn''t let him lean over.


    "Well, my majesty."


    Jiang Huo''s mouth was full of smile, and then he snapped his finger, and the light was on.


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    Jiang Huo came into view, Pei Shu immediately questioned.


    Jiang Huo did not explain, but pinched Pei Shu chin, frowned and said, "stealing man was caught by me, you still have reason, right?"

 Chapter 77

    "Stealing men? What''s stealing men Pei Shu frowned and asked, and then dissatisfied with Jiang Huo''s hand.


    What do you want to do in the new year? Even if I did steal men, what happened? It''s none of his business?


    "You must be thinking now, you steal men, it''s none of my business, right?" Jiang Huo asked with a smile.


    Poof! Is he a mind reader? Pei Shu was very frightened.


    "What? Was it that I didn''t serve you well, or did that man have more money than me, so you always give up? "


    "It''s my nephew Pei Weiyan who started to mess with you and finally abandoned you. Are you crazy?"


    "Besides, you and I are just taking what you need. Don''t keep pestering me. Get out of here."


    Pei Shu was impatient to push Jiang Huo away again, but Jiang Huo did not move. Instead, he continued to hook his lips and asked, "are you really just taking what you need? Nothing else? Yes


    The sound of grace, with a touch of bewilderment, eroded Pei Shu''s senses.


    What Pei Shu can''t stand most is Jiang Huo''s voice, because he is a voice control.


    Five years ago, Jiang Huo was sent to work in their pharmacy Bureau. Pei Shu was attracted by Jiang Huo for his mellow voice.


    But just like Jianghuo''s voice, because he is a straight man.


    But Jianghuo took advantage of him to drink too much, and then formed this kind of relationship.


    At the beginning Pei Shu was furious, but Jiang Huo pestered him unilaterally, and started to kiss him.


    After a long time, Pei Shu became numb. During the holiday, he would go to the place where Jianghuo lived for the night, and then do some things that are not suitable for children. It lasted for almost five years.


    But each other did not say to associate, but it is inexplicable, their relationship has always maintained this appearance, has not changed, nor quarreled.


    At most, when Jiang Huo was a rogue, Pei Shu would be angry.


    For Pei Shu, who has lived for hundreds of years, he met Jiang Huo for the first time, so he has some interests, but only interests. He does not admit that he likes Jiang Huo.


    Jiang always wants to accompany him, but he doesn''t want to be a good partner.


    Although excessively strong, but undeniably, Pei Shu does not hate. Dream literature network www.mxwxw.net


    "I don''t have a bad idea about you. I''m not a female employee. I post it when I see you."


    Pei Shu''s face is irritable again. He looks up and stares at Jiang Huo. Let him get out of the way. Don''t stop yourself.


    "You know I''m so devoted to you that I don''t care about the woman who posted it upside down."


    Jiang Huo said with a smile. He raised Pei Shu''s chin, lowered his head and kissed his lips. The love on his face was continuous.


    "Don''t give me a damn glib. I won''t eat you."


    Pei Shu wrung eyebrow is not happy, but the heart is really so, only he knows.


    "It''s still working time. You''d better be honest with me."


    Then he bumped into Jiang Huo and opened the door and went out. But the next second was pulled by Jianghuo.


    "What the hell?" Pei Shu got angry again and looked back at Jiang Huo.


    Jiang Huo was not angry and asked, "what would you like to eat tonight? I''ll go where you cook. "


    "Go away, don''t come to my house."


    Pei Shu was on guard immediately because Jiang Huo went to his house. It was definitely not just a meal.


    "I see! Don''t let me go! Let''s be here now! Anyway, almost all of us are going to lunch now, and no one will see it. " Jiang Huo second becomes a rogue.


    After listening to Pei Shu''s lung was going to be angry, "you boy is so cruel."


    "Can you be a man without being cruel?" Jianghuo low smile, rich full, and then a pull peishu back, the whole hold up.


    Pei Shu was flustered and scolded, "Jiang Huo, are you looking for death? Let me down. "


    Jiang Huo laughed and said nothing, and suddenly turned off the light.


    Pei Shu''s eyes immediately became big, "you''re so damn serious! You son of a bitch. "


    It''s too late. It''s Jianghuo''s lunch.

 Chapter 78

    An hour later, Pei Shu walked out of the material room with the wall, swearing.


    "Next year, he must be good-looking next time and dare to be a mother."


    He scolded him but didn''t get rid of his anger and kicked him on the wall.


    Fortunately, he controlled his strength. Otherwise, he would kick a big hole in the wall.


    "Are you all right, Professor Pei? Have you been bullied by Professor Jiang again? "


    Other professors who came back from lunch saw Pei Shu''s appearance and laughed at him.


    Naturally, what they call bullying is just ordinary fighting and bullying. It''s not about that.


    "You are a devil. How can you defeat Professor Jiang as a human being?"


    After listening to Pei Shu, he wanted to yell at them angrily. What''s the matter with them? He knows to see his jokes all day long.


    But men''s words also awakened Pei Shu, right! Jiang Huo Mingming is an ordinary human being. Why can he suppress my strength?


    Usually I don''t let water out when I fight.


    Pei Shu suddenly shocked the body, the eye son is also, at this time just found that Jiang Huo is unusual.


    Or is he just strong?


    Some human beings are very powerful! The human who lifted the car with his bare hands has been shown in the news?


    Pei Shu didn''t get rid of his doubts again, because he had been with Jiang Huo for such a long time, he didn''t feel that there was something wrong with Jiang Huo, except for his great strength.


    At this time, in the material room, through the crack in the door, I saw Jiang Huo, who was a colleague who raised Pei Shu, and his eyes were cold.


    No, he closed the door of the material room, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "What''s up? Have you heard from Xiaosheng? " First literature www.d1wx.com


    Just a ring, the people at the other end can''t wait to ask.


    "Yes, Xiaosheng is really in peishu''s nephew. Just now he followed Pei Weiyan to the pharmacy to find Pei Shu. I saw him from a distance. "


    "Really? What about him? How are you doing? In such a hot weather, is Xiaosheng all right? " The woman''s voice slowly choked.


    "Don''t cry, sister-in-law. I''ll let my brother know and think I bullied you."


    Jianghuo sighed and then said, "look at Xiaosheng, you should have no problem with your body and adapt to the identity of a vampire. Moreover, he seems to be getting along well with Pei Shouyan. "


    It''s strange. Isn''t Jiang Xiao a cowardly character? It''s just right that we are so different from Xiaosheng''s character. Didn''t Pei yaoyan find that it''s not the same person?


    "Xiaosheng is OK if she has nothing to do with it. If something happens to him, I''ll let that damned old man Xu pay for it. "


    Just now I was crying. The next second, my eyes were cold and terrible.


    "He is also to save Lan Yuan, his own share of things, can help us to save Xiao Sheng''s life, also be regarded as the same deal."


    "Bullshit equal deal? They are not human beings. They killed my son. I hate them. "


    Tears began to fall again, but this time is not the same, is the fist clenched, eye dew fierce.


    "If you dare to mention the damned name of Lan Yuan in front of me, I will let you report to the underground. Is that clear?"


    "Well, well, I won''t mention it." Janho shut up immediately.


    In front of his sister-in-law and Pei Shu, he is not a character at all.


    Maybe his sister-in-law is too strong, he doesn''t like to quarrel, so they all depend on him.


    "I want to see Xiao Sheng, Xiao Huo. Can you help my sister-in-law? I''ve lost one son and don''t want to lose another. "


    The voice softened again, crying and pleading.


    After listening to Jiang Huo''s face, he didn''t want to use Pei Shu any more.

 Chapter 79

    "Xiao Huo."


    Jiang Huo didn''t make a sound. His sister-in-law at the other end began to cry again.


    "Well, I''ll help you. But give me some time to prepare and I''ll let you know. "


    "Thank you, Huo. Thank you! In the future, if you can''t take Pei Shu down, tell your sister-in-law that she will knock him unconscious for you and tie him to your house so that he can''t go anywhere. "


    Jiang Huo couldn''t cry or laugh, "don''t do it. It''s against the law. What''s more, you don''t want to hurt him. I can do it myself


    "Yes, they are not the opponents of your Jiang family. That sister-in-law won''t give you a blind heart. I''ll cook dinner. When you come back, you''ll come back with Pei Shu! We''ll go back when we''re full. "


    "Well, good."


    Jianghuo hung up the phone with a smile and seemed in a good mood.


    Because he had no parents since he was a child, for Jiang Huo, his sister-in-law is the same as his mother. Therefore, when he talks to her, he has a different expression than when he is facing Pei Shu.


    Jianghuo out of the material room, went downstairs to buy some food, just returned to Pei Shu''s laboratory.


    Seeing Jiang Huo come in, Pei Shu was not angry immediately, "what the hell do you want to do? It''s not enough torture, is it? "


    "Where to torture you? It''s too late to hurt you. " Jianghuo was smiling and glib.


    "Go away."


    What Pei Shu hated most was that Jiang Huo was not upright.


    "When I''m full with you, I''ll get out of here."


    Not angry, put the food on the office, chin to the side of the chair, let Pei Shu come to sit.


    "Eat it yourself."


    Pei Shu lost his temper and didn''t go over. He knocked on the keyboard to check the inventory of magic fish.


    "You didn''t have lunch! Be good and hurry to eat. It''s not good for you to be hungry. " Gentle and patient.


    Be nice?


    Be nice to me, a man of hundreds of years old? I really suspect he has a hole in his head.


    Pei Pei immediately make complaints about it because Jiang Huo is a twenty five six ordinary man who dares to speak to him like this. 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com


    "If you don''t come here, I''ll do you justice here."


    "Dare you."


    Pei Shu immediately turned back and glared at Jiang Huo.


    "So enthusiastic! Invite me? "


    Jiang Huo asked with a smile, his eyes were full of love and bad smile.


    Pei Shu eat shriveled, "OK, can''t I eat motherly?"


    Then he got up and walked to Jiang Huo''s side. After that, he sat down.


    "How nice."


    Jiang Huo bowed his head and gave Pei Shu a kiss.


    "Roll on, you don''t get tired of it every day."


    Impatiently push Jiang Huo away, and then pick up chopsticks to eat.


    It''s just delicious, but it''s not delicious.


    Jiang Huo stood quietly on one side, watching Pei Shu eat, the corners of his mouth slowly exposed a wipe of amplitude.


    "Just stand there and watch me eat, and you''ll be full! Sit down and eat! You''re sick, aren''t you? "


    It''s so scolding, but it doesn''t look like it''s angry.


    Jianghuo didn''t say a word, but sat down on another chair with a smile, and then held Pei Shu over and asked him to make his own thigh.


    He almost choked Pei Shu with this move, and immediately yelled, "you''re going to torture me after a meal, don''t you?"? Let go. "


    "Don''t move around. I haven''t prepared for you just now. The chair is hard. You must feel uncomfortable when you sit. So, just sit on my thigh during the meal."


    After listening to Pei Shu''s face immediately red, can be very good under, "you have not eaten? Eat your food, don''t mind me. "


    His voice has softened a lot. I guess he didn''t notice it himself!


    Jiang Huo smiles but does not speak, just quietly stroking Pei Shu''s hair, the amplitude of the corners of his mouth is rich.


    He likes to be alone with Pei Shu, and he will be satisfied if he can hold Pei Shu.

 Chapter 80

    Just when the atmosphere was good, a tall figure suddenly appeared outside the laboratory door. His eyes were terrible and looked inside.


    The first time to detect the Jiang Huo Mou son immediately cold, tight to the door.


    People outside also found Jiang Huo''s unfriendly sight, and left in a hurry and disappeared in the corner.


    Who is it? Why do you look inside with murderous eyes?


    Against me? Or Pei Shu?


    Li Jiang Huo brow is tight again, the ice cold inside is obvious.


    "Why? Is there anyone out there? "


    Pei Shu looked out and then asked Jiang Huo.


    Jiang Huo was afraid of Pei Shu''s worry. He restrained his face and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s estimated that it''s just a passer-by."


    "All right."


    Pei Shu didn''t ask much and continued to eat.


    But after a while, he suddenly said, "I heard a discussion in the morning that a non-human professor in our pharmacy had been attacked and his liver was missing. When he was found, he had already died."


    Jiang Huo''s body immediately shocked and asked urgently, "what about now? Did the authorities get involved? "


    "He intervened, saying that maybe some people from the church came in and started to attack the non-human professors."


    "As you know, most of the staff in our pharmacy are non-human. To those villains, we are like a large cargo mineral, but it''s all money. If they can mix in one person and attack a non-human, they will be rich enough to live a lifetime. "


    Pei Shu''s words are very light, which may be due to his numbness after living for hundreds of years.


    Church, some villains who hunt for non-human living, species unknown.


    And the authority, which is similar to the police department, specializes in dealing with non-human attacks.


    "Wait for me after work. Don''t go by yourself."


    "Why? Afraid I''ll be attacked? You''re kidding! I''m a pure blood demon, and I''m afraid of the people they teach? "


    Peishu had a funny look at Jiang Huo, but his smile suddenly stiffened on his face, because Jiang Huo''s expression was very serious. Xiaotao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com


    True or false? I thought he just said it when he wanted to go home with me and eat my tofu.


    "The species of the church is unknown. It may be an exorcist with high spiritual power, or it may be the enemy of other races. How do you deal with it? How many can you kill when you meet them? The church is not a small organization. It''s a huge criminal gang. "


    Jiang Huo looked angry because Pei Shu didn''t pay attention to it.


    In addition, someone just looked inside, which made him uneasy.


    "I see. I''ll wait for you to get off work. What''s your anger?"


    Really, it''s just a human being. He wants to protect me? When it comes to danger, I can protect him.


    "You must eat quickly! After a while, the lunch break will be over. "


    Pei Shu gets up from Jiang Huo''s thigh and sits back to his position.


    But where does Jiang Sheng have that mood to eat at this time? If the authority suspects that it is right, then there may be church people in their pharmacy Bureau, and the non-human people who work here in the future will be panic stricken.


    It seems that we have to let the second brother investigate this matter, or we can''t put Pei Shu to work alone here, and I can''t accompany him all the time.


    "What do you think? Eat quickly? "


    Jianghuo did not start, Pei Shu yelled to urge.


    What do you think? Thinking so much?


    Or is it related to the church just mentioned?


    Although there will be no danger to human beings, it is better to be on guard. We''d better go to Pei Shiyan''s place sometime and ask him to help investigate it!


    "Come out with me in a few days." Pei Shu suddenly said.


    "Where to go?"


    "Here''s where to ask for the amulet." Pei Shu smiles back.


    Jiang Huo raised his eyebrows and showed doubts, but he did not ask much.


    After all, if Pei Shu can go out on a date, where would he refuse?

 Chapter 81

    At this time, there is a utility room in the pharmacy.


    "What? So much money? Are you kidding? Stinking dinner, isn''t it


    In the dark space, a man yelled at his cell phone in a low voice.


    "It''s your own business whether you want to sell it or not. If you keep it for a long time, it''s not worth the price." The voice of the man at the other end was cold.


    A man''s lungs will explode when he hears it, but if he doesn''t, he will keep it, which is of no use.


    "Seven hundred thousand, can''t be less. I took it at risk. If it is investigated by the authorities, I can''t afford to go."


    "Good, deal."


    The man at the other end, as if knowing that a man would bite the price, gave a slight smile.


    "When is the deal? Will you fix the place for me Asked the man.


    "When you go downstairs, put your bag in the trash can, and then go to the trash can downstairs to pick up another bag. That''s the deal."


    "That''s it? You just want to confirm the goods? " Men wonder, after all, 700000 is not a small amount.


    "Give you that courage, you dare not cheat me, my people will always follow you, so don''t be afraid of money and goods will be taken away, then thank you for your patronage. If you want to have goods next time, just contact this number. Good luck to you."


    After saying a pair of courtesy, the person at the other end hung up and didn''t say much.


    "Damn it, who''s looking for you next time? The price of the black market is millions. You can only give me 700000. Next time, I''ll call you father. "


    The man hung up angrily and left the utility room.


    As soon as he left, a man came out of the dark with his leftover lunch box in his hand. It should be when he came to throw the garbage and heard the angry man calling.


    He pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and looked at the corridor coldly. After that, he did nothing. He threw the lunch box and went back to his laboratory, as if he had not seen the scene just now.


    After work, Pei Shu listened to Jiang Huo''s words and waited for Jiang Sheng in the building.


    "Why so long?" Pei Shu looked at the time impatiently.


    Suddenly, he smelled a strong smell of blood.


    "Did someone get hurt?" Literature under the pen 88 www.glgw88.com


    This is Pei Shu''s first reaction, he quickly to find the smell, but when the corner out of the door, the smell is emitted from the garbage can.


    "Who should have thrown the experimental rats in the drug Bureau here?"


    Pei Shu was trying to reach for it, but suddenly a man with a hat ran over and grabbed his bag and ran away.


    "I''m going to rob you? Stop for me. Don''t run


    Pei Shu rushed to the man in front of him and kicked him away.


    The man has not yet regained his mind, what is the situation, on the mouth of foam rest vegetables.


    "If you dare to rob me, you can''t live with patience."


    Pei Shu bent down to pick up his bag, and then called the police, "I caught a thief, please come and get the man..."


    After explaining the location, Pei Shu hung up the phone.


    He wanted to go like this, but he thought that after a while, when the thief woke up and would run, he looked around and broke a road sign with his bare hands, like twisting a hemp rope, and tied the man''s body.


    "You can''t run like this!"


    Pei Shu clapped his hands. When he returned to the garbage can, there was no smell of blood in it.


    "Strange? What''s going on? Taken away? "


    Forget it, it''s none of my business.


    Then he went back downstairs and continued to wait for Jiang Sheng.


    About five minutes later, the police came and saw that the thief was twisted into a ball by the road sign, and his mouth was full of blood. He was stunned and didn''t react.


    "Death Are you dead? "


    "I don''t know? Who made this? "


    "Is it the man who called the police?"


    "Isn''t that the destruction of public property? You can''t find a rope, can you? I don''t know if people are still alive. It''s so violent. "


    At this time Pei Shu happened to follow Jiang Huo by. Hearing this from the police, he pulled Jiang Huo away.

 Chapter 82

    At this time, it was in a car close to the trash can.


    The driver tightly covered his nose, frowned and asked the man in the back seat, "young master, what''s in the box in your hand! Why is it so bloody? "


    The man did not explain, opened the box, pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and looked at it quietly.


    Then he said, "go back."


    "Yes."


    The driver is still holding his nose, but the man''s face is expressionless, with no smell.


    The car here did not go for a while, in a car in the distance, the man looked at the police side.


    He said to the man at the other end of the phone, "Mr. Hao, the person who sent out to pick up the goods was taken away by the police. It seems that it was a robbery or something. He was kicked and cleaned up by an inexplicable man."


    "What? What about the goods? In the hands of the police? "


    After hearing this, the hero''s brow tightened immediately.


    "Oh, goods, goods! It''s not in the trash! Was it taken away by the man who cleaned us up? " The man is stupefied.


    "Fool, what are you doing? Do you want me to get the goods back? " Mr. Hao scolded angrily.


    "Oh yes, yes, yes."


    His men are no longer there, and they quickly catch up with the car of Jianghuo.


    "But master Hao, are we really following them so openly? That man came out of the pharmacy. Maybe it''s human. I can''t beat him His face is small and afraid.


    "From the pharmacy?"


    "Yes! I saw where he came out, and then he yelled at our people about robbery, and then beat our people down. "


    It''s good that his subordinates don''t explain. As soon as he explains, Hao Ye''s temper comes out.


    But at this time, he can''t fight against the people in the drug Bureau, because the people in the drug bureau are protected by the people from the drug administration.


    "Do you know the man''s name?" Calm down, Hao asked. Zhongyuan book bar www.zyshuaba.com


    "I know, a man just called him Pei Shu."


    "Pei Shu? Did you hear me right? "


    Hao Ye''s eyes widened and he was so excited that he jumped up from his chair.


    "No mistake! It''s Pei Shu. "


    Damn it, it''s really Pei''s family. Isn''t that boy Pei''s uncle? What does it mean to rush out and stop my goods? You know it''s me that''s why I did it on purpose?


    "Pei Shouyan, I''m not finished with you, and I''m bad for my good."


    Hao Ye was so angry that he smashed the desk on one side with his fist, and his veins burst out.


    "Now, will I continue to chase after you, Mr. hao?" I''m not afraid. Keep asking. I''m nervous.


    "No, I know who that man is."


    Mr. Hao sat down in his chair and broke his cell phone.


    At this time, a man sitting on the sofa said, "so I said it! Pei Shouyan can''t stay. He must kill him as soon as possible, or he will always be bad for you. "


    This man wanted to fight with Pei Shouyan.


    "Shut up, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. Today, my staff said that you sent someone to deal with Pei Shouyan, didn''t you? "


    "I don''t believe in demons, nor do I believe in you werewolves, so get out of here."


    Mr. Hao pointed to the office door and let the pick roll.


    "Do you know why I want to deal with Pei Shouyan?" Shan Zihao asked with a strong smile.


    "Are you not a racial feud? What else can it be? "


    "No, you''re wrong. It''s the elixir of life. He''s resurrected."


    Hao Ye''s body suddenly shakes, pupil enlarges, "Lan Yuan he Resurrected? "

 Chapter 83

    "Seriously, you didn''t lie to me?"


    Hao Ye rushes to Shan Zihao, raises his collar and questions loudly.


    "I sent someone to meet Pei Weiyan today. When I saw Lan Yuan sitting in the back seat, I don''t believe you can see it yourself."


    Take out the picture and pass it to Mr. Hao.


    Hao Ye was so excited that he took a look at his familiar face.


    His expression instantly showed joy, but in the next picture, his face immediately became gloomy, because it was Pei yaoyan holding Jiang Sheng in his arms.


    "Damn Pei Shiyan, in this life, you still fight with me, don''t you?"


    Hao Ye tore up the photo and threw it into the dustbin.


    "Let''s work together, Mr. Hao. Let''s get the blue garden and we''ll divide it equally, OK?"


    Shan Zihao squinted and asked Hao Ye with a smile. He was not angry because he carried his leader.


    But no matter how harmless his smile is, the scar on the corner of his mouth makes him look ferocious and incomparable, and his face looks like a villain.


    "Divide equally? Good


    Master Hao agreed with a smile and loosened his collar.


    "I will give you the blood of Lan Yuan, but I will take it from you."


    "No problem." A single pick is also refreshing.


    "Then let''s have a good cooperation, Mr. Howe."


    Originally, he got up and wanted to leave, but suddenly he turned back and asked Hao Ye, "I wonder if the black market channel will be flexible after I help him catch people, so that I can make it convenient."


    Oh, finally the fox''s tail is revealed.


    It took so long to get into the subject.


    He came to my place and took the initiative to cooperate with me. Now he offered his hands to me. After such a large circle, he just wanted to take my black market channel to sell his goods.


    But it''s good to get blue court anyway. What''s the loss? 118 Novels www.xiaoshuo118.com


    "As long as it''s done, I''ll let my staff take you to the black market to meet people. If you can''t do business then, it depends on your own fortune."


    "Thank you very much." Shan Zihao''s eyes lit up immediately, and he quickly said thanks.


    "Go away!"


    "Mr. Hao is very powerful, so I will quit."


    Shan Zi pick dog leg like flattery, turned away.


    But as soon as the door was closed, his face froze and the rest was bloodthirsty and cold.


    You think you''re a great kid? When I have power in the future, see how I deal with you, boy.


    And you Pei Shiyan, we should also calculate our account.


    Yin Mou son touches the scar of the corner of the mouth, the eyes are angry.


    Mr. Hao in the office, sitting in his chair, quietly looking at Jiang Sheng''s photo, slowly drew up a smile from the corners of his mouth.


    "For hundreds of years, we can finally meet Lan Yuan again."


    Although Hao Ye is called Hao Ye, he is actually not very big. He is just a young man with strong blood, sharp eyes and careless eyes.


    Because he had some power and connections in the black market, people called him Mr. Hao, but no one knew his name.


    At the same time Pei Weiyan villa here.


    Jiang Sheng, who has been out for a day, is now lying in bed with a dead fish.


    "Pei Shouyan, can you pinch my legs? I feel like I''m dying. " Jiang Sheng called out feebly. Pei yaoyan, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at him pitifully.


    "No time."


    But what I got was Pei Shouyan''s indifference.


    "Sleeping trough, is office important to me?" Jiang Sheng was furious at once.


    Pei yaoyan looked up lazily at Jiang Sheng and said, "it''s not important for you. You can''t work well. I can''t afford to support you."


    It is implied that Jiang Sheng ate the magic fish. There are hundreds of millions of people in one mouth. If he doesn''t work well, how can he raise him and his children?

 Chapter 84

    Damn it, can''t you forget it? Why do you have to mention it?


    I heard that Jiang Sheng in Pei Shouyan''s words didn''t feel good in his heart and muttered.


    "Well, don''t press my legs, will you! Then I''ll knock your baby out so that he won''t torture me and make my back ache and my legs swell


    Jiang Sheng hummed and looked at it unhappily.


    He had a big temper, so Pei Shouyan would only rebel if he spoke to him in that tone.


    After listening to Pei yaoyan''s eyebrows immediately tightened, eyes with danger, "you dare."


    "I dare you."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t soften up and hummed again.


    Pei Shouyan''s brow tightened again, and his eyes, which looked at Jiang Sheng, were also cold.


    But all of a sudden, he was stunned.


    Because now Jiang Sheng is not the former Jiang Xiao, will not obediently listen to his words, afraid of him.


    I forgot about it. Pei Shouyan sighed and pinched his eyebrows.


    "Come here."


    Pei Shouyan patted his thigh and asked Jiang Sheng to pass.


    Jiang Sheng glanced at him, but he didn''t know why, so he said, "if you let me go, I''ll go."! I don''t want face! "


    "Yes! Then you are in pain! Don''t come and pull it down. "


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say much and kept busy with himself.


    "I''ll go. I''ll be coquettish. You won''t coax me! What''s your attitude? He asked me to marry you. You are such a bad temper. Who is rare! Go to hell, you bastard devil. "


    He grabbed the pillow and threw it on Pei Shouyan''s body.


    Pei Shouyan was supposed to be angry, but he didn''t know why. He felt that he wanted to laugh. Maybe it was Jiang Sheng who let himself coax him.


    The former Lan Yuan didn''t ask me to do this.


    Pei Shouyan showed a touch of bitterness, and now he thought of Lan Yuan, he would occasionally feel uncomfortable. Zilang literature www.zilang.net


    But when he thought of Jiang Sheng, he felt a ray of sunshine shining in his heart, and his mood suddenly brightened.


    Pei Shouyan gets up and walks to the big bed. He looks at Jiang Sheng, who is angry with his back, and smiles.


    He sat down beside the bed, took Jiang Sheng''s leg, pressed it for him, and asked softly, "is this strength OK?"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t expect Pei Shouyan to come over on his own initiative. He looked back curiously at Pei yaoyan because he had just ignored him.


    "What''s wrong with you? I took the wrong medicine all of a sudden, didn''t you? "


    Suddenly he was so gentle. He was cold just now.


    "What? If you want to be nice to you, you just take the wrong medicine? "


    Pei Shouyan asked with a smile.


    "No, it''s just that you suddenly become very gentle. I just don''t adapt to it."


    Jiang Sheng turns over and lies in front of him. Then he quietly looks at Pei yaoyan, who presses his legs.


    No one will believe that our vigorous and rich CEO is pinching my leg.


    For a moment, Jiang Sheng felt that he was so powerful that he could subdue Pei Shouyan.


    But he didn''t. He began to eat again.


    He turned his mouth and asked Pei Shouyan, "have you pinched your wife''s legs like this before?"


    Although he knows that the probability is very high, after all, he is husband, but Jiang Sheng still feels unhappy in his heart.


    "What? Jealous? " Pei Shouyan asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I am jealous. What''s the matter? If you don''t say it, pull it down. "


    Jiang Sheng became angry, and Pei Shouyan told him that he was not feeling well.


    Are you really jealous?


    Pei Weiyan was stunned. Jiang Sheng''s directness surprised him.


    But he doesn''t hate it. He likes people with this character.


    In this way, there won''t be an overnight stand, and you won''t be unaware of what the other party is thinking.

 Chapter 85

    Kowtow, kowtow


    Just as Jiang Sheng was expecting how Pei Shouyan would answer his question, Bai Hao suddenly knocked on the door and came in.


    He came over to Pei Weiyan and said, "we have found out that the werewolf who attacked us today is the subordinate of Shan Zihao."


    After that, he showed Pei Weiyan the picture. Inside was the screen monitoring screenshot of Shan Zihao telling those people something.


    "It''s him again." Pei Wai Yan''s eyebrows immediately twisted.


    "This single pick must be because you gave him a knife in those years. You hold a grudge to this day." Bai Hao then asked, "do you want me to send someone to deal with him now?"


    "No, see what he wants. I haven''t seen him out for decades, but now he''s suddenly coming out. There must be a reason. You keep an eye on what they''re doing. Just don''t do it. "


    "Good."


    Bai Hao listens to Pei Shouyan.


    "This man is fierce and terrible."


    Jiang Sheng took a look at it and saw the picture of the pickaxe. He was shocked.


    "It''s just a small minion. It''s not enough to be afraid of."


    Pei Wai Yan said with his lips that he didn''t pay attention to the single pick at all.


    "But he has a relationship with the black market. Is it possible that he has something to do with Mr. hao?" Bai Hao suddenly whispered in Pei Shouyan''s ear.


    As soon as I heard the word "Hao Ye", Pei''s eyes became cold.


    "Have you heard from him?"


    "No, but it''s said that some people have recently killed non-human beings and seized organs. It should have something to do with him. That man has been doing this kind of business all the time, and for hundreds of years, he hasn''t stopped. "


    That kid.


    Pei Shouyan''s eyes were cold again. It was terrible.


    "Or did he know that Lan Yuan had reincarnated his soul?" Bai Hao asked.


    "Who knows if he knows." Pei Shouyan''s voice was filled with a trace of anger.


    "Recently, the defense of the villa has been strengthened. Don''t let a mouse in."


    "Yes, I understand." 110 literature www.110wx.com


    Bai Hao quickly retreats. Before closing the door, he takes a special look at Jiang Sheng.


    Pei Yan wanted to protect him.


    "What did you just mutter about? Can''t you listen to me? " Jiang Sheng asked curiously.


    Pei Shouyan did not explain, but told Jiang Sheng with a very serious expression, "don''t go out of the villa recently. No matter where you go, you should let your servants follow."


    "What do you mean? I want someone to follow me when I''m in the villa? "


    Suddenly what happened? So serious?


    "Yes, even in the villa."


    The villa is not necessarily safe.


    Now I can trust only the old subordinates and Bai Hao.


    Seeing Pei yaoyan''s expression so serious, Jiang Sheng didn''t dare to laugh with him, and nodded his head.


    "Well, you can teach me something to defend myself! Like you can control people and so on, so I''m not afraid that someone will attack me, right? I can protect myself, too. "


    I can''t do anything. I don''t wear it in vain!


    "You don''t have to learn these things. I''ll protect you this time, my wife."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly hugged Jiang Sheng, and his voice was a little uncomfortable.


    Jiang Sheng heard that. When Pei Shouyan said this, he was not talking to him, but the former Lan Yuan.


    Has his wife been attacked before?


    For no reason, Jiang Sheng began to feel sad again.


    But he didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he held Pei''s body and gave him support.


    He told Pei Weiyan, "I''ll be OK. Don''t worry."


    Mingming felt very sad, but he comforted Pei Shiyan.


    Pei Shouyan noticed it, slowly showed a smile, and hugged Jiang Sheng.


    This life for Jiang Sheng, he can throw out his life.

 Chapter 86

    When he got up early the next morning, Jiang Sheng found himself asleep in Pei Weiyan''s arms and was still pillowing his arm.


    Vaguely rubbing his eyes and sitting up, Jiang Sheng stretched out and looked around.


    But he was startled, because there was a magic fish floating in the middle of the air, and seemed to be very happy to shake his tail.


    Jiang Sheng thought he was wrong, so he rubbed his eyes quickly. But when he opened it again, the magic fish was still there, his whole body was red, and he had magic horns.


    "This, this, this Isn''t this the magic fish in the fish pond? Did I mutate? How do you have horns? And the color is not right


    Jiang Sheng gingerly reached out to the past and poked the devil fish''s head. Then he quickly took back his hand, a face of fear.


    The magic fish slightly tilted his head to look at Jiang Sheng. It seemed that he didn''t know what Jiang Sheng was doing. Somehow, he felt very silly and cute, so Jiang Sheng didn''t think he was so terrible.


    Still oneself murmur way, "inexplicable, still have a bit lovely appearance."


    Jiang Sheng grinned and held out his finger, but he didn''t stab the head of the demon fish. The demon fish suddenly opened his mouth full of teeth and bit Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was scared to fling and scream, but the devil fish was still sucking his blood.


    "I''ll go. What the hell is this! How can''t I get it off! Ah, ah, it hurts so much. You hurt me so much, stupid fish. "


    Jiang Sheng broke the curse, but did not have any feeling, just hurt for a second.


    But Pei Shouyan, who was still asleep in bed, woke up with pain and was frowning.


    Because he thought it was Jiang Sheng who had hurt his hand and transferred it to him.


    But when he got up and had a look, he found that Jiang Sheng had been bitten by the magic fish. He quickly pulled out the magic fish and threw it aside.


    "Wife, are you ok?"


    Heartache to Jiang Sheng blow, but less than three seconds, Jiang Sheng''s wound disappeared, but his own finger bleeding.


    Pei Shouyan was afraid that Jiang Sheng would see him. He quickly hid his finger behind him, picked him up with one hand, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Where did you get the magic fish? Are you hiding? "


    "I''m crazy. What do I hide it for? Reserve food? " Jiang Sheng is not happy.


    When Pei Weiyan threw him over and floated back into the air, he heard the words "reserve grain". He immediately hid behind the curtain in a panic. He looked at Jiang Sheng with fear and blinked at Jiang Sheng. It was very cute. Online e-books www.txtzaixian.com


    Jiang Sheng saw it, and his face was stunned. He flustered and pointed to the demon fish and told Pei yaoyan, "it''s like it, it can understand me."


    Pei Weiyan also saw the abnormality of the magic fish, and immediately frowned.


    The whole body is red and has magic horn. Isn''t this the shape of magic fish recorded in ancient books?


    But what''s going on? They can''t evolve anymore! Why is it like this?


    Pei Weiyan was stunned immediately. Is it because of Jiang Sheng''s blood?


    Pei yaoyan''s face was immediately dignified. If he was found out, Jiang Sheng would be killed, just like the previous Lan Yuan.


    People don''t allow aliens to appear among them, especially hostile ones.


    "Come here." Jiang Sheng suddenly smiles and waves at the magic fish, because he thinks it''s a little funny.


    Magic fish really understand, immediately swim to Jiang Sheng side, smart eyes as if with a smile, very cute.


    "Wow, super obedient. What is this? It''s fun. "


    Jiang Sheng fell in love with the devil fish''s tail and swung it back and forth.


    "In our ancient times, it was called the devil pet. Once you recognize the Lord, you will be very obedient. "


    Pei Shouyan hugs Jiang Sheng from behind, pillows his shoulder and says with a smile.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng so happy, he was in a better mood.


    "Devil pet? What does a pet mean? "


    Jiang Sheng asked curiously, and then threw a few magic fish.


    At this time, the magic fish has been struggling to swim, but gravity does not allow him to do so, Jiang Sheng was dazzled.


    I feel dizzy. I''m going to vomit. Who will help me!


    The devil fish wants to cry without tears.

 Chapter 87

    "Can you talk to me


    Jiang Sheng stopped to play with the magic fish, staring at it curiously, murmuring, and poking it a few times.


    At this time, his attention was focused on the demon fish, and he did not notice that Pei Shouyan was embracing him from behind and resting on his shoulder.


    But the magic fish finally gets free, Jiang Sheng shakes a few more times, it is about to burp fart.


    What kind of master is this? Why are you so brainless? Throw the fish like this, the fish will die, son of a bitch, bad guy.


    Magic fish heart side of the small universe broke out, made a temper.


    After getting angry, he broke free from Jiang Sheng''s hands, and then slapped Jiang Sheng''s face with his fishtail, wrung his eyes and yelled: let you bully me, let you bully me, I''ll hit you, hit you, beat you, beat you, hum!


    But the fish''s tail beat Jiang Sheng painlessly. Jiang Sheng played it far away with a flick of his finger.


    "What is it? Hit me? "


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled and flicked a few fingers at the magic fish, just like playing with it.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t know that he hurt the magic fish with his strength. His tears immediately fell down and he was wronged.


    "Oh, I''ll go! It''s tears. Is that? "


    Jiang Sheng is a little scared, but he plays the magic fish again. He goes and doesn''t come over. It''s very funny.


    The magic fish just wanted to make a cute face to win Jiang Sheng''s sympathy. Jiang Sheng played it again and made him angry. He swung the fish tail and hit Jiang Sheng''s hand crazily. He was still angry.


    You are a bad master. You are not a human being. You bully fish, but animals are inferior.


    Ah, ah, I''m going to hit you, hit you, hit you.


    Then he threw his tail at Jiang Sheng, but for Jiang Sheng, it was not enough to scratch.


    "Forget it. I''m tired of it." Jiang Sheng yawned lazily, then picked up the magic fish and threw it outside the window.


    "Go to the fish pond and don''t disturb my sleep."


    It is estimated that the three minute heat in the legend is a person like Jiang Sheng.


    The magic fish can''t believe it. It''s floating outside with big eyes and looks back at Jiang Sheng.


    Am I not cute? Don''t I taste good? Is it humane to throw fish like this? Strange book website www.qishuw.com


    The devil fish was angry and rushed into the room again.


    But all of a sudden, its body couldn''t move, how to swim can''t move, then it found that Pei Shouyan controlled it.


    The magic fish was on fire again. He opened his mouth wildly and didn''t know what to scold. Anyway, in Jiang Sheng''s eyes, it was like this, and he was very angry.


    "What a temper, this devil fish."


    Jiang Sheng sighs, and then naturally leans on Pei yaoyan and looks at the magic fish that can''t get in.


    Pei Weiyan also naturally hugged Jiang Sheng and explained to him, "he has a good temper. In ancient books, it can be called the overlord of the demon sea, and its combat effectiveness is no worse than that of us demons."


    Jiang Sheng a listen, pointing to magic fish query, "it is such a small fish?"


    "Now it''s small. If it evolves further, it''s a mount, no smaller than a cow."


    "Poof? Bigger than an ox? "


    This, this, this, this is the hell. I''ll go.


    But also, what kind of werewolf, that volume is also very terrible.


    What kind of monsters and ghosts are Pei Shouyan''s species in the world! Jiang Sheng make complaints about it.


    "It has just evolved and just opened up wisdom, which is just the intelligence of ordinary human teenagers. It sucks your blood now, and you sign the master servant contract unconsciously, and then only listen to you Pei continued to explain.


    "What a magic! But it''s just a fish. It''s bigger than a cow. Who dares to take it out? It''s almost like being shot by a police uncle as a monster. "


    Jiang Sheng''s idea is different. Is he going to take him out for a walk?


    Pei Shouyan laughed and said, "what if it could evolve into human beings?"


    Jiang Sheng looked at Pei yaoyan and said, "what What do you mean


    "It doesn''t mean much. Get up and wash and go downstairs for breakfast." Pei Shouyan stopped talking and got out of bed laughing.


    "Why are you so annoying! Come on Jiang Sheng quickly catches up and jumps on Pei yaoyan''s back and hugs his neck.


    Pei Shouyan still smiles but does not speak, so carries Jiang Sheng into the bathroom.


    The devil fish that I''ve been watching is furious. Let me go first and show my love, asshole.

 Chapter 88

    Until Jiang Sheng and they went downstairs to have breakfast, the magic fish was still left outside the window.


    It is so angry! Struggle hard, but it is useless, can not get rid of.


    Ah, villain, I think my master''s husband is great! Let me go. I''m going to play with my master.


    The devil fish was angry and roared, but he could not speak at this time, so no one heard what he was shouting.


    All of a sudden, the magic fish eyes become sharp up, struggling to look back, and then sniffed.


    The smell of a werewolf is very close to here.


    No, the master is in danger.


    The magic fish''s eyes suddenly turned red, and then became huge, broke free from the shackles, and quickly swam to the outside of the villa.


    After that, I only heard the screams of several men coming from the periphery. After the meeting, the devil fish came back in a beautiful mood and was still humming songs.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s got a big stomach and just had a good meal.


    Far away, the magic fish saw Jiang Sheng coming out of the backyard. He was so happy that he wagged his tail and flew over. He knocked Jiang Sheng down.


    Master, I''ve dealt with the bad guys for you. Touch my head. Touch my head.


    A fierce force to Jiang Sheng''s body, at this time longer than Jiang Sheng two times, nearly to kill Jiang Sheng.


    "I I can''t breathe anymore. Pei Shouyan, help me... "


    Jiang Sheng''s face was so red that he was dying.


    Pei Shouyan quickly gave the magic fish a foot, helped Jiang Sheng up, "wife, are you ok?"


    Free Jiang Sheng gasped, "I, do I look like I''m ok?" It''s a big fire.


    "You stupid devil fish, do you want to crush me? You want to die, don''t you? " Jiang Sheng points to the demon fish and scolds him.


    The devil fish is very aggrieved. His eyes are red. He has just been kicked by Pei Weiyan. It is very painful.


    I can''t. I feel like vomiting!


    The devil fish tried to hold back, but in the end, he vomited directly. Then he vomited out the people who had just swallowed it, and also vomited on Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was as dumb as a cucumber.


    The magic fish called, his face comfortable, with a long row of Tuba general.


    "Devil fish, what are you doing?" Huowen novel network www.ranwen521.com


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that he was even more surprised that he vomited the man out.


    "You, you, you still eat people?" Jiang Sheng pushes the people away and hides behind Pei yaoyan in a panic.


    Magic fish lovely blink of an eye at Jiang Sheng, in the heart side so way, I certainly eat meat ah! Why am I such a fool?


    At this time, Bai Hao suddenly arrived at Pei yaoyan, and said to Pei Shouyan in a hurry, "there is a smell of werewolf around here. I''m afraid the comer is not good."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t speak. He pointed his chin at the man who was vomited by the devil fish on the ground, and let Bai Hao see for himself.


    Bai Hao is stunned. What makes him even more stupefied is that the magic fish is bigger and stronger than him, inexplicably, his eyes are a little cute.


    "No, no, what''s the situation? The devil fish? How did it get bigger? "


    "Absorbed Jiang Sheng''s blood."


    Puff ~ it''s really the reincarnation of Lan Yuan! It''s terrible.


    "So it knew there were bad people and ate them all?"


    "It is estimated that after absorbing Jiang Sheng''s blood, it has some special ability of a vampire."


    For example, olfactory, self healing, force value is not good.


    "I''ll go, you go, don''t rub me."


    Jiang Sheng here, magic fish has been sticking to him, he will be bored to death.


    After that, the magic fish suddenly became smaller and returned to its normal appearance.


    But he bit Jiang Sheng''s finger and drank the blood.


    Jiang Sheng naturally threw it away, but it didn''t work.


    Pei Wai Yan immediately wrung off his brow and yelled, "magpie."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Roast this magic fish for me."


    If you dare to tease my wife, you will die.


    "Yes."


    Magpie did not say a word, grabbed the magic fish and went to the kitchen.


    Magic fish tears immediately Bata TA, poor looking at Jiang Sheng, master, I know wrong, help me, I don''t want to become roast fish.

 Chapter 89

    "Wait a minute."


    Jiang Sheng stopped the magpie in a hurry.


    "Yes."


    Magpie turns to wait for Jiang Sheng''s order, very respectful.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t give it to him directly. Instead, he turned around and looked at Pei yaoyan. He scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "that Pei Shouyan, can you stop baking it! It''s pathetic. "


    "He bit you, and you intercede with him?" Pei Shouyan asked.


    If it''s LAN yuan, the magic fish has been killed by Lan Yuan himself, instead of giving orders to do so.


    "It doesn''t hurt anyway! Even if it''s psychic, it''s a bit silly and cute. Just let it go, OK? "


    When Jiang Sheng asked if he could do it, his voice was much weaker. Maybe he was afraid Pei Shouyan would not agree.


    "I''ll give you a kiss and you''ll let it go! Let''s trade equally. " Jiang Sheng reacts that he can still do this, so he says quickly.


    Pei Shiyan was stunned because he was just a magic fish. If Jiang Sheng wanted to stay, he would. But he didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to do this.


    This little thing is really not boring!


    "Good! Give me a kiss and I''ll keep it for you


    "Really Jiang Sheng''s eyes brightened in an instant. She jumped up and gave Pei Weiyan a kiss on the cheek. She was very happy.


    But Pei Shouyan frowned and looked at Jiang Sheng tightly, "is that it?"


    "What else do you want?" Jiang Sheng looked back at Pei Wai Yan with a frown.


    Pei Shouyan sighed. He was just a little bit expectant. He was just in his head.


    "Wife, this kind of kiss is for children. When you kiss your husband in the future, kiss your mouth. Do you know that?"


    Pei Shiyan pointed to his mouth and was helpless.


    "But you usually kiss me on the cheek."


    Jiang Sheng immediately whitened Pei Weiyan, and then asked for the magic fish from magpie. She poked her finger at its head to play with her face. She still liked this magic fish very much.


    Magic fish was saved, naturally more adhere to Jiang Sheng, to Jiang Sheng face constantly rub. Reading and reading novels www.duduaa.com


    My master is a good man, and he will eat meat with him later.


    The magic fish rubbed Jiang Sheng with his head again, and then he kissed Jiang Sheng''s mouth.


    Pei Weiyan just saw it, and his face was immediately black. "Sure enough, it''s better to bake it."


    "Why do you repent! Didn''t I just kiss you? You''re a big man. You don''t mean what you say, do you? " Jiang Sheng quickly hid the magic fish in his clothes and didn''t let Pei yaoyan take it away.


    But he will only accelerate the death of the devil fish.


    This is not, Pei Shouyan''s whole face is dark, and the thunder is roaring overhead, which is the prelude to the explosion.


    My wife''s body, I have not touched, this damned fish.


    The devil fish knew that Jiang Sheng''s actions had angered Pei Shouyan, and he quickly struggled and yelled in Jiang Sheng''s arms.


    Master, let me go. Your husband is jealous. I don''t want to be a roast fish again!


    But its voice did not reach Jiang Sheng.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng, looking at Pei yaoyan who was suddenly angry, swallowed his mouth foam, "you, you, don''t come here! I''ll shout when you come here Then he hid behind the magpie.


    "Magpie." Pei Shouyan yelled in a low voice. His eyes were in danger.


    "Yes."


    Magpie immediately get out of the way and don''t let Jiang Sheng hide behind her.


    "I''ll go, magpie. You''re inhuman! You want to protect the weak, you know? I''m pregnant! You should protect me. " Jiang Sheng blames magpie.


    But magpie is so back to him, "this family, Mr. largest."


    A word blocked Jiang Sheng from speaking.


    After a meeting, Jiang Sheng scolded, "he is the God of this family, isn''t he? You all listen to him? I''m still your wife. Why didn''t you listen to me! Don''t you say your wife is the biggest? You still bully me? I''m not married because I''ve got a temper. " He glared at Pei yaoyan angrily.


    Pei Shouyan suddenly laughed. Jiang Sheng''s way of speaking always made him feel very funny.


    "Well, in the future, everyone in this family will listen to you, madam." Bend down to hold Jiang Sheng and kiss Jiang Sheng, but don''t forget to take the magic fish out of Jiang Sheng''s arms and throw it away.


    The devil fish''s heart is bitter! Why is it always injured?


    Forget it, I can''t beat the master''s husband, let him! I''ll call back when I can, hum!

 Chapter 90

    This is too spoiled Jiang Sheng! You haven''t been so spoiled before.


    Bai Hao murmured in his heart, but he didn''t say it. After all, it was Pei''s private affairs, which he could not control.


    At this time, Shan Zihao frowned after receiving the report from his subordinates that none of them had responded.


    It looks like it was discovered.


    "Brother Shan, what should I do now?" The men on his side asked.


    "That''s enough time. It doesn''t matter." Shan Zihao suddenly laughed coldly. He didn''t know what he was up to.


    "You''ve got the second group out, too. You don''t have to wait outside."


    "Quit? However, did you not say that you wanted to arrest Pei Shiyan''s wife for master hao? "


    How can I explain to Mr. Hao when I withdraw like this!


    "I''ve got my own plan. I quit."


    "Yes."


    The subordinates did not continue to ask, called the men over there and told them to evacuate.


    At the same time, Mr. Howe.


    "Shan Zihao, did you send someone to Pei yaoyan?" Asked Mr. Hao, who was sitting in his desk.


    The man quickly returned, "yes, master Hao, Shan Zihao didn''t cheat you. He really sent someone over."


    Ah, he''s smart. If he dares to cheat me, he''ll have a hard time.


    "But master Hao, can Shan Zihao really tie Lan Yuan to you?" Asked the man.


    Master Hao suddenly got angry, "what''s the tie? Did you invite him over? Pay attention to the words. "


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Please come here."


    His subordinates were so scared that they didn''t know why he was so angry for a word.


    "You send people to follow, don''t move, but if Shan Zihao dares to be rude to Lan Yuan, do it."


    He frowned fiercely and violently when he said and did two words. Three K novel network www.kkkxs.com


    "Yes, I understand."


    His subordinates quickly withdrew and did not dare to stay for a moment.


    Bai Hao couldn''t smell a werewolf at Pei Weiyan''s villa. He said to Pei Shouyan, "it seems that he''s evacuated. It''s like his style of picking a single pick."


    We haven''t been hanged enough for yesterday''s attack. Come again today? I''ve lost so many people.


    "Do you want me to investigate what''s going on?" Bai Hao asked.


    Because of this, he had a bad premonition.


    "No, you stay at home and protect Jiang Sheng."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t let him go. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Good."


    Bai Hao orders directly. He doesn''t have a second word.


    "Why do you have to be careful, they still dare to kill inside?"


    However, Jiang Sheng himself did not care.


    "It''s not safe at home. You have to be careful." Pei Shouyan raised his head and gave Jiang Sheng a kiss.


    Jiang Sheng immediately frowned, "I said! You''re getting better at kissing me now, aren''t you? "


    Really, if you don''t pay attention, you will eat my tofu.


    "Is it possible that the closer you are, the more unfamiliar you are?" Pei Shouyan joked, and his eyes were full of love and honey.


    He had never held Lan Yuan like this before. At most, he held Lan Yuan in bed. At other times, he had never been so intimate with Lan Yuan.


    One is that Lan Yuan doesn''t like it; the other is that he doesn''t have this habit himself.


    But after Jiang Sheng came, many of his habits changed. He didn''t like to be too greasy and crooked. But when he was with Jiang Sheng, he wanted to stick to Jiang Sheng, hug him and kiss him.


    "The mouth is long on you, and you are right. I''m so tired that I''ll go back to sleep and take me to my room. " The tone of command.


    Pei Shouyan is not only not angry, but also laughs and holds Jiang Sheng upstairs. He looks at Bai Hao.


    After meeting Jiang Sheng, he changed a lot.

 Chapter 91

    "All the people have been dealt with."


    Bai Hao called his men and asked them to deal with the werewolves that the demon fish vomited out.


    "Yes."


    His men didn''t dare to neglect.


    Bai Hao didn''t say much, so he left.


    Magpie looks at Bai Hao''s direction and suddenly decides to look at it. But then she leaves in a hurry.


    She went back to the kitchen and went on cleaning with no unnecessary expression on her face.


    "Young master, if you don''t do it again, it will be really bad." Outside the kitchen, suddenly the voice of the chef rang out.


    The magpie raised her ears curiously and stopped.


    "The devil fish has evolved so fast that it has been as big as a cow. If it continues to evolve, it''s really a joke. Don''t you really tell the owner?"


    The chef asked the young master at the other end. His voice was flustered.


    "I said, I have a plan." The man''s voice was cold.


    "What else are you going to do? Master, if you continue to indulge, you may become an army of magic fish. Please allow me to kill Jiang Xiao to eliminate future troubles."


    "I said, I have a plan." Man''s voice, and a cold one.


    "But now things are beyond your control! If anything happens, the head of the family will ask, "you and I will die."


    The chef reminds the man that the situation is serious.


    The man is silent down, after not meeting, he gives order, "I send a person to meet, you tie Jiang Xiao here, send me here."


    "What are you going to do if you tie it up, young master. You can kill it and you will have no future trouble." The chef is puzzled.


    "Are you the eldest young master, or am I the eldest young master?" The man asked coldly.


    The chef just responded, he said, and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m also in a hurry! You said you let me tie it back, but it didn''t help! It''s better to kill him here, so as not to have a long dream. "


    "I''m useful. I''ll wait for you in half an hour."


    Then he hung up directly and didn''t give the chef a chance to say no. Literature in writing 520 www.bxwx520xs.com


    The chef is a little angry, but he can''t disobey the man''s orders. After pondering for a while, he comes into the kitchen flustered.


    When the chef came in, the magpie was gone.


    About 20 minutes later, the chef went upstairs with food and rushed to Pei''s room and knocked.


    "Come in!" The voice of Jiang Sheng.


    "Yes."


    The chef sorted out his emotions and quickly pushed the door into the room. Pei Weiyan was not seen in the room. The chef was relieved instantly.


    Seeing that it was the chef, Jiang Sheng was stunned, "what can I do for you?"


    "It''s like this, Madame. I made some sweethearts for you to try, so I brought them to you."


    With a smile on his face, the chef walked quickly to Jiang Sheng.


    "But I want to sleep. Can I get up and eat again?"


    "When you wake up, the taste will change." The chef said quickly.


    Jiang Sheng hesitated for a while, but considering that the chef was also kind, he agreed, "that''s OK."


    He picked up a piece of cake and tasted it. He just wanted to look up and say something delicious to the chef. But his back neck suddenly hurt and he was knocked out.


    The chef quickly picked up Jiang Sheng and left with the cake. He was in a cold sweat all the time.


    No, the magic fish came back. It swam into Pei Weiyan''s room, but when he looked left and right, he didn''t see Jiang Sheng Ren.


    Strange, the breath of the master is still there! Why is no one there?


    Hum! All blame Pei Shiyan for throwing me so far away that I can swim back now.


    Where are you, master? Come out and play with me.


    The magic fish looked for Jiang Sheng everywhere, inside the box, behind the curtain, in the toilet, under the bed, happily looking for him. It seemed that he was still humming a song, but there was no Jiang Sheng.


    Did Pei Weiyan take him to play?


    Hum! Don''t take me. You''re bad people.

 Chapter 92

    "Why are you running back? That''s what I want to make a grilled fish, isn''t it? "


    When he went back to the room, he saw that the magic fish was back again. Pei Shiyan frowned tightly, and he still held the infatuated grass in his hand.


    A few minutes ago, Jiang Sheng said that he forgot to leave the infatuated grass downstairs and asked Pei yaoyan to take it for him. That''s why Pei Weiyan left.


    Pei yaoyan came back by himself. The magic fish blinked and watched. Then he quickly swam behind Pei yaoyan, but he didn''t see Jiang Sheng.


    The devil fish immediately swam back to Pei yaoyan and stood up with its tail to ask Pei yaoyan, where is my master? Where did you hide my master?


    But it couldn''t say it, so Pei Shiyan didn''t know what he was doing. He slapped him in the face impatiently.


    "Wife."


    Without seeing Jiang Sheng sleeping in bed, Pei Shouyan thought he was in the bathroom, so he called inside.


    But after a long time, there was no response.


    "Wife? Where are you, wife


    Pei yaoyan walked quickly to see him, but he didn''t see anyone. He went outside the balcony, and Jiang Sheng was not there.


    "What''s the matter? Did he run downstairs to find me Pei Shouyan was puzzled and murmured.


    Along the way, the demon fish who followed Pei yaoyan looked silly and looked at Pei yaoyan with his head slightly tilted.


    Are you playing hide and seek with your host?


    "I don''t really go downstairs."


    Pei yaoyan steps out of the house and goes downstairs to find Jiang Sheng.


    The magic fish also immediately followed, and looked happy, thinking that Pei Shouyan took it to Jiangsheng to play.


    But when they came to the first floor, they were stunned. There was no Jiang Sheng.


    "Magpie."


    Pei shouts.


    Usually magpies will come out when they hear the sound, but this time they don''t see anyone.


    "Magpie?" Pei shouts again and walks towards the kitchen.


    But no magpie man was found anywhere.


    Pei Wai Yan''s face turned white. Later he realized that Jiang Sheng was missing. God novel www.ts108.com


    How could he have thought that this would happen if he had been away for a few minutes? It''s still broad daylight.


    "Bai Hao."


    Pei Shouyan yelled and ran out of the hall from the kitchen.


    The magic fish swam hard and saw Pei Weiyan in such a hurry. He was not stupid and his master was gone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Haoren ran down from the downstairs, trembling, because Pei Shouyan was in such a hurry that he had not seen him for a long time.


    "Jiang Sheng is gone. Send someone to look around the house. Don''t let go of the periphery. Hurry up."


    "I''ll do it right away."


    Bai Hao was so frightened by Pei Weiyan that he did not dare to breathe.


    "Single pick? You''d better tighten the skin for me


    Pei Shouyan thought it was Shan Zihao who tied Jiang Sheng away. He was furious.


    Magic fish in one side crying, like a top, back to swim.


    Wuwuwu master


    A few minutes later, Bai Hao came back to the hall and reported to Pei yaoyan, "I''ve looked for them all. I haven''t seen Jiang Sheng anywhere."


    "What about the periphery? Have you looked for them? "


    Pei Shouyan clenched his fists and his eyes were cold.


    "I''ve looked for them, but I haven''t seen Jiang Sheng." Bai Hao buries his head tightly and does not dare to look at Pei yaoyan''s face.


    When Pei Wai Yan heard this, his fist clenched again, and the fire on his face was burning.


    "Brother Bai Hao, we caught Shan Zihao''s men in the backyard."


    Two men were dragged in by his men and threw them at Bai Hao''s feet.


    Bai Hao was stunned because they were all human beings.


    I see! The werewolf is just feigning, the purpose is to let the human sneak in, kidnap Jiang Sheng.


    After all, human breath is weak, can confuse the public and the public, is not easy to be found by us demons.


    Well, you''re a pickaxe. You''re not timid! Dare to tie people here.

 Chapter 93

    "Say, how many people have you come in? Where has Jiang Sheng gone again? " Bai Hao pinches one of the men by the neck and forces him to tell the truth.


    The man couldn''t breathe. He was afraid and said, "six people Six people came in, but the two of us were not tied up and we didn''t get word of evacuation


    Six?


    "If you go on searching, there are still four people. Maybe the lady has not been taken out by them."


    "Yes."


    Listen to Bai Hao''s advice and go on looking for someone.


    But Pei Shouyan did not speak, and walked out of the hall with cold steps.


    "Where are you going?" Bai Hao quickly follows.


    Pei Weiyan, who was cold on his face, did not say a word. After leaving the gate, he immediately spread his wings and flew high into the sky and disappeared.


    "I''m going. I''m not going to Shan Zihao''s headquarters."


    Bai Hao''s face turned white, and he quickly spread his wings to catch up with him.


    After the magic fish also made a wing opening action, but after but Lengleng Leng.


    Oh! I don''t have wings.


    Then I swim over, I also want to find the master, you wait for me!


    Then he fiddled with his tail and quickly followed Bai Hao in front of him.


    A busy street.


    "Oh, I''ll go! A big bird just flew by


    Pedestrians on the main road saw the shadow on the ground and cried out in surprise. But when they looked up, they saw a fish swimming above, still panting.


    "This is, big bird?" Someone pointed to the man who had just called for a big bird.


    The man also muddled! Silly looking at the magic fish above.


    "It''s a big bird! What''s going on? "


    "Are you awake?"


    "I guess so." The man scratched his head. Fat cat literature website www.feimaowx.com


    But then the two of them glared at each other and called, "fish swimming in the air?"


    "Fish in the air?"


    Passers-by looked up, but the magic fish has disappeared.


    "I''ll go. There are fish swimming in the air."


    "Really, there are big birds flying by. I won''t lie to you."


    The two of them were excited to explain, but they were all in a hurry to avoid them, thinking they were crazy.


    Everyone looks like this, these two people also suspect that they are crazy, what big bird in the broad day? What aerial fish?


    But they didn''t get it wrong. It was Pei yaoyan and magic fish.


    Pei Weiyan didn''t know that he had created a topic. He flew all the way to the wolf''s nest of the single pickaxe and stayed in the air with one hand. All the vehicles on the ground, garbage cans, vending machines, road signs and other things that could be controlled were all controlled by Pei Weiyan. With a wave of his hand, they all smashed into the pickaxe''s nest. The smoke and the car alarm were in chaos.


    The people in the warehouse don''t know what happened. No one can get out of the dead or injured.


    Bai Hao, who finally keeps up with Pei Weiyan, sighs. I''ll go. If I do, I won''t be afraid of Jiang Sheng in it?


    Strangely, there is no smell of Jiang Sheng, not a bit.


    Is it still in the villa?


    But it''s not right! The smell of Jiang Sheng in the villa is also very weak. It should be gone.


    The devil fish, who had worked hard to keep up with him, was tired and breathed with his mouth open.


    There are It''s amazing to have wings! Don''t take me off, bad guy.


    Devil fish angry is angry, but only for a while.


    It sniffs the nearby smell, and then seeks the smell to swim, but it is opposite to the old nest of the single pick.


    "Rations, where are you going?" Bai Hao called out the magic fish.


    As soon as the devil fish heard this, he immediately looked down and scolded Bai Hao. You are the ration. Your whole family is the ration.


    But it knew that it was no use swearing. Bai Hao and Bai Hao couldn''t hear him, so they swam to Pei Weiyan''s side and bit him by the corner of his coat and told him to follow him.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to slap the Flying Magic Fish with a slap, but after thinking about it, the magic fish sucked Jiang Sheng''s blood, and there must be a way to find Jiang Sheng. Without much consideration, he followed the magic fish.


    Naturally, Bai Hao followed suit. The old nest of Shanzi pickaxe was destroyed by Pei Weiyan, and he walked away indifferently.

 Chapter 94

    "What? Pei Weiyan smashed the headquarters? "


    Shan Zihao received a phone call from his undead subordinates and was furious.


    His men leaned against the broken walls and looked at Pei yaoyan who were flying far away from the sky. They were hurt by a mouthful of blood before they went back. "Yes, it''s him. He''s right. With Bai Hao, there''s a fish that can swim in the air."


    "Fish that can swim in the air? What is this? "


    "I don''t know. It''s red all over. It''s horned. It looks at the bad."


    After finishing, he killed another mouthful of blood, and then passed out.


    Now the warehouse, a mess, a body, occasionally can hear the sound of a few people crying in pain.


    "Hello, Hello, hello .


    "shit, dizzy?"


    Shan Zihao was so angry that he almost dropped his mobile phone.


    "Boss, there''s news from Pei Shiyan''s villa." His men rushed into the room.


    "Damn it." The pick is on fire.


    "I heard that Pei''s wife is missing. Pei has left the villa. What should I do next?"


    "What? Pei''s wife is missing? We didn''t tie it up? "


    "No, they didn''t meet Pei''s wife."


    Shan Zihao was about to spit blood. He didn''t say that he had lost his men. Now Lao Wo is still being served, but Pei Shiyan''s wife is not in their hands.


    "Our people said that when they saw a man carrying a young man out of the back door, they were not sure whether it was Pei''s wife, so they didn''t follow up and check."


    Shan Zihao was going to be very angry, and he felt very excited when he heard this.


    "I can''t, can''t you? And now people are gone? That man must have taken Pei Shiyan''s wife away! "


    Damn it, a bunch of shit, not a soul water.


    But what''s going on? Could it be that Mr. Hao sent someone to take Pei Shiyan''s wife? Fat cat novel www.fmxs8.com


    Damn it! If you don''t want to let the channel out, he says that his mother promised me that as long as Pei Shouyan''s wife is tied to him, he will introduce the black market channel to me.


    "If you go to master Hao, I''ll ask him what he means."


    Shan Zihao took his coat and rushed out.


    "What about Pei Shiyan''s men? What to do? " The men immediately followed.


    "Let them die, rubbish."


    Pei Weiyan follows the demon fish to see if it can find Jiang Sheng.


    They had been walking well, but the sky suddenly turned dark, and then four old men with white cloaks holding walking sticks stopped their way in mid air.


    "Mr. Pei, our host, please."


    Pei Shouyan did not speak, and his brows were frowning.


    Because he knows these people, they are the four elders around the city manager.


    "You''d better not try to meet the master with us."


    "You are very angry in the city, and you fly during the day. You have seriously violated the regulations. You can''t say you don''t come with us."


    After that, the four of them stamped their cane, and immediately fell into a vast white, forming a different space.


    As soon as Pei Shouyan resisted, they immediately took it down.


    "You are also a big man with a head and a face. Please be careful." Persuading Pei Shouyan to follow them.


    Pei Shouyan was furious, and his eyes were full of anger.


    He is anxious to find Jiang Sheng. He can''t stop here.


    But at this time, he can not fight with these people, that is to despise the city''s managers.


    Moreover, the manager directly sent four elders, and secretly warned him not to resist.


    Knowing that ordinary people came here, Pei Shouyan was asked not to move, so he directly sent the four elders.

 Chapter 95

    Kill them, go on, master husband.


    Magic fish yelled at the side, not afraid to die.


    Bai Hao didn''t know if he could see it. He took a look at it.


    But after that, his eyes were wrung off.


    It''s not good now! I didn''t expect that they would come so soon. I thought it would be an hour before they appeared.


    is this city manager very idle? Watching us nonhumans every day?


    "What? Do you want to fight? " Bai Hao whispered to Pei Shouyan.


    Pei yaoyan twisted his eyebrows and remained silent. It could be seen that he was struggling to endure his anger.


    After a while, Pei Shouyan said coldly, "I''ll go with them, and you''ll follow the rations to find Jiang Sheng."


    You''re the motherfucker. Your whole family is.


    The devil fish immediately went mad, but also to the side of a bah, very cute.


    "Good."


    Bai Hao also knows that Pei Shouyan will not quarrel with these people. After all, he has to survive in this city.


    "Take your rations and lead the way."


    Bai Hao takes the magic fish and goes out of this strange space without looking back.


    After all, Bai Hao also violated the rules and flew in the daytime.


    But Pei Wai Yan''s expression was cold, and he directly deterred the four of them. They were not good at fighting. They could only open one eye and close one eye.


    After all, the four of them fought Pei Shouyan together, and they may not have the upper hand.


    "Four, lead the way."


    Pei Shouyan''s voice was cold, like an ice cellar, which made the four elders afraid.


    Demons are among so many non-human races. Their combat effectiveness is second only to vampires, so many people are afraid of demons. Ivy''s Novels www.avtxt.com


    Cough


    The four elders cleared their throat and said, "follow us." And then the leader led the way.


    As soon as Pei Wai Yan left, people and vehicles under the sky began to flow and resumed their usual liveliness.


    And no human being has found that just when the time has stopped, only the non-human beings mixed in it can detect it.


    But they didn''t know what happened. When they looked up at the sky, it was empty.


    About ten minutes later, Pei Weiyan was taken to the manager''s residence. It was a floating villa on the top floor of the city''s highest building, surrounded by fog, like a fairyland.


    Only non-human beings can see here, so from the perspective of human beings, there is nothing on the roof.


    When falling over the villa, Pei Wai Yan''s brow immediately frowned, because there was a border.


    He had heard of the powerful spiritual power of city managers. The species were between non-human and yin-yang masters, but he didn''t think that they were all true. The boundary, which had been lost for hundreds of years, was born here.


    Then Pei Shouyan was stunned. Because of the border, he also appeared in the Jiang family.


    What''s the connection?


    "This way, please."


    The four elders opened a corner of the border and asked Pei Shouyan to enter.


    Without hesitation, Pei Weiyan immediately flew in and landed in the flowers on the other side of the river.


    Take a closer look, the flowers on the other side are full of skeletons, they climb the remains, absorb nutrients and live.


    "That''s a bad taste." Pei yaoyan''s brow was wrung off again.


    When the four elders heard Pei Shouyan''s words, the corners of his mouth immediately twitched, as if they also felt a bad taste.


    "What? Mr. Pei doesn''t like the flowers in my yard? "


    A beautiful female voice floated out of the villa. After the sound fell, she was pushed out by a maid like man, sitting in a wheelchair.


    A woman with a gorgeous face, publicity with a touch of feminine beauty, let people move eyes.


    Pei Wai Yan was stunned. Is the manager a woman?

 Chapter 96

    Jiang Sheng here at the same time.


    He opened his eyes, and when he woke up, he found himself sitting askew in a chair with his hands and feet tied.


    "What the hell?" Jiang Sheng didn''t wake up and yelled, but he couldn''t move.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly woke up and looked around in amazement.


    He seemed to be in the basement. He was dark and could not see things clearly. However, he could feel the damp everywhere.


    Suddenly, the sound of iron chains rubbing against the floor sounded around Jiang Sheng. Although it was not big, it just made Jiang Sheng''s hair stand on end.


    "Who, who?"


    Jiang Sheng shouts at the place where the iron chain rings, but in response to him, it is quiet.


    Jiang Sheng was afraid of the stillness of the place. He did not dare to come out of the atmosphere.


    Damn Pei, where did you die? How can I be here? Come and help me!


    Jiang Sheng wanted to cry. What he feared most was the dark place.


    No, I can''t. how can I wait for Pei yaoyan to save me? I have to sort out what''s going on.


    Then Jiang Sheng carefully recalled how he had been brought here. The conclusion was that he ate what the chef had given him, and suddenly his back neck hurt and he was unconscious.


    "Damn it, it was the chef who brought me here."


    Damn it! Pei Shouyan has asked me to be more careful at home. Why haven''t I been on guard against people?


    Jiang Sheng regretted that he wanted to slap himself, but he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t beat himself.


    "You Who is it? " Suddenly there was a weak voice from the front, as if dying.


    Someone suddenly talks, Jiang Sheng must be scared to death! Yelling, "ghost!"


    "I, I''m not coughing I''m not a ghost. " 110 e-books www.110txt.com


    There was a strong cough, and then heard the sound of spitting blood, a bloody smell immediately spread in the whole space.


    "Well, are you all right! Did you vomit blood? " Jiang Sheng asked worried.


    "Already I''m used to it. It''s OK. Don''t make any noise. He''ll hear you from above The man''s voice is very difficult, the appearance is very painful.


    "Are you the nonhuman he caught? If Cough, if you can break free by yourself, you should break free quickly. The farther you run, the better. It''s very dangerous here. "


    The man hastily finish saying, and hurt a mouthful of blood, hear Jiang Sheng all ache.


    Although I can''t see clearly the speaker''s face and position, Jiang Sheng can tell that this is a young man''s voice.


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re in jail? It doesn''t matter! I don''t know what you mean by non-human, but I''m a vampire. I can take you out. Do you know the way


    "I don''t know who I am?" Man weak back, very hesitant.


    Don''t know who you are? Does anyone else not know who they are?


    Just when Jiang Sheng was confused, the man said again, "I wake up, the man is already here. The body is so painful that every place should be broken apart I want to die, but that man never let me die


    "I begged him to let me go, but he didn''t let me go. I beg you Can you help me? Let me die. I''m really in pain. I''ve had enough of this life. "


    The man burst into tears, which made people feel very sad.


    "Damn it, that man is a beast. How could he do this to you? Don''t let you off? "


    But after scolding, Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    Why don''t you let him die? Want to torture him? Or love him?


    Outside, the man stood in front of the stone door and did not speak, but the mood in the eyes was very sad.


    "Are you all right, young master?" The chef whispered.


    "I''m fine." The man''s voice immediately apathetic, just the low mood disappeared.

 Chapter 97

    "Turn on the light."


    "Yes."


    The chef quickly turned on the light, lighting up the dark and humid underground passage.


    Peisi ran pushed open the stone door, pressed the light switch inside, the whole room immediately lit up.


    Jiang Sheng was not used to the sudden light. He narrowed his eyes, and his eyelashes flashed a few times before he regained consciousness.


    Then he saw a bed, on which sat a beautiful young man with green long hair, whose hands and feet were chained. He was about eighteen or ninety-nine years old.


    The young man was very weak at this time, leaning against the wall as if to be out of breath. The chain also looked at the pressure, which made him painful. He was small and heartbreaking.


    It may be seen that there is no wound on his body, no trace of being abused, but that his body is tied up.


    "You You go, I don''t want to see you, you go. "


    As soon as Pei Si ran came in, the young man became very frightened and hid in the corner. His face was full of tears. He was tender and pitiful.


    Peisi ran did not make a sound, but looked at it, his face was uncomfortable.


    He went to the youth side, took out a bottle, and when he got close to the boy''s nose, he fainted and fell into his arms.


    Pei Si Ran''s face was expressionless. He untied the young man''s iron chain one by one, picked him up from the bed and turned to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was scared immediately, and he shrank back and looked at Pei sran with a look of guard.


    "You, you, don''t come here! Do you know who I am? I am Pei''s wife. "


    "I know." Peisran replied calmly.


    Instead, Jiang Sheng is stunned. I''ll go. Who do you know? It can''t be enemies or something!


    "Well, he What''s the matter with him? "


    Jiang Sheng suddenly asked about the situation of the boy, not to change the topic, but the teenager looked at the strange poor, vomiting clothes are blood.


    "I can take you up as long as you don''t yell." Pei Si Ran''s answer is not what he asked, still cold face.


    Jiang Sheng immediately took a puff from the corner of his mouth. Damn it, it was clearly he who tied me here. What else did he say to take me up to save me?


    Forget it, he doesn''t look like a bad guy, just listen to him!


    "I promise I won''t yell. You''ll let me go! It''s killing me. "


    Peisran did not speak, but gave the chef a wink. Yue e-book www.yuetxt.com


    "Yes."


    The chef quickly released the man and then watched Jiang Sheng scratch his head and giggle.


    "You can still laugh. What are you doing with me


    As soon as he was free, Jiang Sheng immediately raised the chef''s collar and asked angrily.


    "It''s none of his business. I asked him to tie you here."


    Pei Si ran said, holding the boy to the outside, went up.


    Jiang Sheng immediately followed, "you wait for me!"


    No, Jiang Sheng followed Pei sran up to the exit, into the line of sight is a room, like the master bedroom.


    "I''ll take a bath for him first."


    Pei Si ran finished, so holding the boy into the bathroom, put Jiang Sheng alone here.


    "What! So casual


    Jiang Sheng was a little flattered. He sat down on the sofa and ate the fruit. He was not polite at all.


    No, the chefs who followed him were all shocked.


    I''m tied up. I don''t have any sense of danger at all. It''s very serious.


    "Well, you, what''s the matter with them? Which young boy did that man imprison Jiang Sheng, who took a big bite of the pear, pointed to the bathroom and asked the chef.


    "What a prisoner! That''s our grandmothers. " The Chef immediately gave Jiang Sheng a white eye.


    "Grandmothers? Why do your grandmothers close the basement? "


    "Grandmothers and grandmothers are artificial pregnancies. If the operation is not successful, she has to experience heartbreak pain once a month. That''s why the eldest young master will shut down the eldest and youngest grandmothers and not disturb other young masters and ladies. "


    "Artificial pregnancy? This, what is this? " Jiang Sheng was forced to do so.


    "In this world, there are very few people who can conceive non-human children, so artificial pregnancy has emerged. Bai Hao, who is close to Pei Weiyan, is the first generation of experimental animals. But he succeeded, but our grandmothers and grandmothers failed and became like this. "


    Bai Hao is also pregnant! Er It doesn''t look like it! It''s so awesome.


    "What did you bring me here for?" Jiang Shengcai responded to this question.


    "The eldest young master wants to use your blood to alleviate the pain of the eldest and youngest grandmothers."


    Really, told me at the beginning to go undercover, is for the big and young grandma, not on the line? I thought he was going to fight against his master''s family. He was scared to death.

 Chapter 98

    "With my blood?" Jiang Sheng points to himself foolishly.


    "Yes."


    The chef confirmed again and told Jiang Sheng that he had heard nothing wrong.


    "Is there any superstition in your young master?"


    "Why do you say that?" The chef is puzzled.


    "Why? He wants to cure his wife with my blood. It''s not superstition. What is it


    After hearing this, the chef is stunned. He doesn''t know the secret of his blood!


    "It seems that Pei Shouyan didn''t tell you anything."


    Pei Si ran helped his wife Qiao Mo take a good bath and came out. He returned to Jiang Sheng and put Qiao Mo out of bed and covered him with quilts.


    "What do you mean?" The fruit in Jiang Sheng''s hand is not fragrant, and he looks at Pei sran.


    "Pei Weiyan''s wife used to be a very powerful vampire. His blood can save people and change species. The devil fish that follows you is the best example." Pei Si ran light explanation, finish saying, he took the needle to Jiang Sheng, way, "pull up the sleeve."


    "I''ll go. You don''t even ask me if I''d like to. You''re going to draw blood! Is it so simple and crude? "


    Jiang Sheng was scared to avoid the body, but he was afraid of pain.


    But then he froze, "no! That''s Pei''s wife too! I''m not. "


    "What? He didn''t tell you, are you the reincarnation of his wife? "


    Peisi Ran''s expression is still very insipid, no fluctuation at all, people don''t know his mood.


    I am the reincarnation of Pei Shouyan''s wife? This How could that be possible?


    Oh, no, I''m dead! This body is not mine!


    Jiang Sheng just reacted and turned black.


    But I didn''t know. Jiang Sheng was upset. I see! He is so nice to me because I am the reincarnation of his wife!


    Damn it, I thought he liked me? German Novels www.dedexs.com


    Jiang Sheng thought more and more gas, and the posture of rolling sleeves was the same as going to a fight.


    "Let''s smoke quickly. I''ll go back to find Pei yaoyan, that scum man." Jiang Sheng angrily handed his arm to Pei Si ran and asked him to hurry up.


    Jiang Sheng so cooperate with himself, without the use of force, Pei sran is naturally happy.


    But he knew Lan Yuan before. He was arrogant and never cared about others.


    This man, like Pei''s wife, is not at all like him. He is a lot more tactful and less cold-blooded.


    "Hurry up! I don''t have time. Besides, you''ll send me back later, or I won''t give your wife blood. " Jiang Sheng gives Pei Si ran a middle finger and stares at him.


    "Someone has come to pick you up. I don''t need to take you back."


    Pei Si Ran''s voice still did not fluctuate at all, and took away Jiang Sheng''s blood.


    As soon as someone came to pick him up, Jiang Sheng immediately looked happy and called around in a hurry, "Pei Shouyan."


    But it was not Pei Weiyan who came out, but magpie, who jumped from the ceiling.


    "How is it you?" The chef was taken aback.


    Magpie did not speak, went to Jiang Sheng opposite, respectfully said, "I''ve come to pick you up, madam."


    Jiang Sheng''s face is disappointed, lazy Oh voice.


    Damn it, Pei Shouyan sent a servant to save me, didn''t he? Don''t you come by yourself?


    Damn it! Back. I''m going to divorce you, son of a bitch.


    Jiang Sheng seems to have forgotten that the two of them are not married yet. How can they leave?


    "How did you get in?" The chef points to the magpie and asks.


    This is the master! heavily-guarded.


    No, how could she be here?


    Is it difficult? She followed me all the way here?


    The magpie''s concealment makes the chef shudder.

 Chapter 99

    Magpie did not answer the chef''s words, but opened his hand, a samurai sword appeared in his hand, pointing to peisran.


    "Don''t make me do it." The eyes are cold.


    "Young master."


    The chef rushed to the past to rescue the driver, but Peisi ran raised his hand to stop him and asked him to step down.


    "You can take him now. Someone will take you out."


    Magpie after listening, thanks a word not, pull Jiang Sheng to go out, did not stay for half a second.


    "Pain, pain, you should be gentle! And slow down. "


    Jiang Sheng grinned and yelled, but magpie didn''t stop, cold face, quickly left here.


    "Young master, you just let Pei yaoyan''s wife go?" The chef couldn''t believe it.


    It''s not easy to tie it up and let it go at once?


    "he is the eyelid for the old men to be placed next to Pei Siyan, and naturally he must put it back."


    The chef was so confused, "what? Is Pei Siyan''s wife the eye of his family?


    What do you mean by making me tie it up with so much effort?


    The chef took a puff at the corner of his mouth, and his face was black.


    But in fact, Peisi ran didn''t know at the beginning and got the news.


    This is not, to give him the news of black peace from the outside of the corridor came in, mouth long spit fog.


    He looked at the direction of Jiang Sheng''s departure, so determined to watch, did not talk to Pei sran.


    Although Pei''s family is divided into two families, the courtyard is actually interlinked, so Hei Ming will know from his subordinates that the chef has bound Jiang Sheng.


    They will tell Pei sran that Jiang Sheng was sent by the old men to do undercover work. It is to let Pei sran release people and dare not detain Jiang Sheng.


    Pei Weiyan, I can help you. That''s it. After that, it depends on whether you can protect your wife.


    Black Ming and leisurely vomited the smoke, one hand inserted pocket so lean on Pei Si Ran''s door.


    "Hello, master heiming." Good looking Novels www.haokantxt.com


    The chef said hello quickly.


    Although Hei Ming didn''t inherit Pei''s family name, his strength should not be underestimated, so his servants were afraid of him.


    "What''s your name, young master? I''m not the young master of the Pei family, right, big brother. "


    Black Ming hook lip sarcasm, also specially looked at Pei Si ran one eye.


    It''s not that pesran, who is disgusting, just said so to Pei sran, but to insinuate such disgusting rules of Pei family.


    "How do you know that?"


    Pei Si ran ignored, but directly into the subject.


    Hei Ming was used to his elder brother''s indifference, and returned faintly, "the old men let me be the middle contact person, know some."


    I took it lightly. I didn''t intend to explain so much to peisran.


    Pei Si ran also knew that Hei Ming obeyed his orders to save his own son, so he didn''t ask much.


    "You just saw where she came from."


    "See! The ceiling The chef knows that he is asking himself, so hurry back.


    "Have you ever seen someone on the ceiling?"


    Yeah! It''s really nobody! We''ve been here all the time.


    The chef''s body immediately shocked, his eyes widened, "invisibility?"


    "But, how can the devil hide himself? Isn''t this the ability of an exorcist? Those of them would use invisibility to hide themselves. But it takes a very high spiritual power to drive that rune! That magpie, she can drive? Look at the young. "


    "So, she''s not a demon."


    Fortunately, she did not get home, I noticed the breath, otherwise I really did not know there was someone on the ceiling.


    She should have been invisible all the way through the defense and into here.


    The rank of the men outside is not high. It''s normal that they won''t be found out.


    But it''s strange that Pei Shouyan''s people should all be demons. Right, how can there be exorcists?


    What''s more, exorcists have a hostile relationship with us demons. How can exorcists be servants? And protect his wife?

 Chapter 100

    "Young master, do you need me to investigate this matter?" The chef hesitated to ask.


    "No, there is no need to meddle with Pei''s family affairs."


    "OK."


    The chef shut up and stood aside.


    "I advise you to take your wife away from home. If your wife continues to suffer from this disease, other young ladies and young masters will have their opinions." Hei Ming suggested.


    Because when Qiao Mo is sick, the magic will overflow everywhere. Even in the basement, his pain roar can penetrate the stone wall, making everyone uneasy at night.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Pei Si ran turns to go toward Qiao Mo that, did not put the opinion of black close in the heart at all.


    "I''ll give you another piece of advice. His blood is not used in this way. You can input it directly into your wife''s body. If something terrible happens, I advise you to think twice before you act."


    After hearing this, Pei Si ran finally got a touch of color on his face.


    "What do you mean?"


    He turned to look at the black, eyebrows dangerously twisted off.


    "As far as I know, I can only wait for Pei''s wife''s pure blood blood to wake up completely and bite her in person to turn her into a vampire. Then she will have a better chance of survival."


    "Naturally, you can choose not to believe me and give your wife blood now. But you''ll be sorry, I promise. "


    After all, from the book Wensheng where to know these, so black Ming just dare to say this with Pei Si ran.


    Pei Si ran clenched the needle in his hand, and there was a touch of horror in his eyes.


    It was not to get angry, but to fail again. He was angry at himself.


    Hei Ming''s son must also need the reincarnation blood of Lan Yuan, so he won''t cheat me.


    Damn it! When am I supposed to wait? I can''t look at his pain anymore.


    "You are so kind to tell me so much today. What do you want?"


    Peisi Ran is not stupid. Hei Ming must have some plans.


    "Nothing, just keep the secret that blue garden has been revived."


    Hei Ming will protect Jiang Sheng because he needs Jiang Sheng''s blood to save his son.


    "Well, I promise you." Peisran did not hesitate. I love e-books www.52xtxs.com


    "Young master, do you agree? What about the devil fish? " Chef road.


    "After all, the body structure of the devil fish is different from that of the devil man. If you doubt it, you can give blood to Qiao Mo, and I''ll tell you all about it."


    Hei Ming didn''t stay much. He stuck in his pocket with one hand and left with fog.


    "By the way, it''s good for you to erase your wife''s memory. He doesn''t have to know that he has suffered for hundreds of years. But if he forgets too much, it will affect his intelligence. Be careful, he will become a fool. "


    Black Ming finish saying this, just really head does not return to leave.


    Peisi ran immediately wrung off his brow and clenched his fist.


    He knew all these, but he didn''t want to see Qiao Mo have the memory of the past, and he didn''t want to see Qiao Mo crying for his own killing him.


    So he would rather Joe Mo remember nothing, forget everything before, and wait for him to find a way to save him.


    "Young master, he must have lied to you. Those magic fish really mutated. I saw it myself." The chef quickly explained.


    "He won''t cheat me. He also needs the reincarnation blood of Lan Yuan."


    Peisi ran recovered his cold face, threw the needle into the fish pond, turned and walked to the big bed. He sat quietly, holding Qiao Mo''s hand and guarding him silently.


    The chef wanted to say something, but all of a sudden he saw the fish in the fish pond turned their bellies and died.


    Can grow lotus with small leaves, but instantly grow up, a piece of flowers in full bloom, flowers overflowing.


    "Big You, young master, have a look at the fish pond. " The chef pointed to the fish pond and exclaimed in surprise.


    Peisran wanted to blame the chef for a surprise, but after looking at the fish pond, he was shocked to the ground.


    Can we not be shocked? Qiaomo brought out the lotus from the demon world hundreds of years ago, but now it is green and full of flowers in the whole fish pond.


    The lotus of demon world blooms in an instant, but the common ornamental fish in the world dies?


    Is his blood different from species to species?


    Pei Si Ran is scared. Just now he wants to really input Jiang Sheng''s blood to Qiao Mo, but he doesn''t know what will happen.


    "Don''t talk about it today, you know?"


    Peisi Ran''s voice was cold and his eyes were dangerous.


    "Well, know I see. "


    Where does the chef dare to talk nonsense! They were scared.

 Chapter 101

    "You go slowly, magpie. I can''t keep up with you."


    Jiang Sheng was dragged by magpie all the way, panting.


    It''s not that he is weak, but the master of this pair of body. He lacks exercise, which makes Jiang Sheng out of breath after walking for a while.


    "But how handsome you are! Where did the samurai sword come from? Can you show it to me? I''ve never seen a real Dao before


    Jiang Sheng suddenly quickened her pace and kept asking after the magpie, just like a curious baby.


    "It''s not something you can play with. It''s dangerous."


    Cold as magpie, has always been a poker face, no expression.


    "It''s stingy. I won''t break it." Jiang Sheng was not happy immediately.


    "Today, please don''t talk to anyone about it. It''s also about Dao." The magpie walking in front of him is cold and admonished.


    "Yes, yes, I won''t say."


    Jiang Sheng follows lazily. Now he is hungry and doesn''t want to talk.


    "Oh, I''ll go. Why don''t I stop and say it? It''s killing me."


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t notice that the magpie has stopped and bumps into the back of the magpie''s head.


    Magpie''s face was still expressionless, and did not apologize. She looked back and said, "you don''t believe anyone except me. I will protect you secretly, and I will not let you die again. "


    Die, die? I''ll go. Why do you say such an unlucky thing all of a sudden!


    What do you mean I won''t die again? You know me?


    Jiang Sheng looked at magpie curiously and asked her, "Pei Weiyan can''t believe it."


    "No, you can''t believe that man either." Magpie has a tough attitude and cold eyes.


    Pei Shouyan can''t believe it? What are you doing? Isn''t she Pei Weiyan''s person? 90 look at Novels www.90kankanxs.com


    "You are an undercover sent to Pei Weiyan by the Pei family, so don''t tell anyone that you are Jiang Sheng. Don''t show any horse''s feet. Once the master''s family suspects, they will get rid of you in case of future trouble."


    Er Pei Shouyan already knew that I was Jiang Sheng!


    But what''s going on? Is Jiang Xiao really an undercover? No wonder Pei Shouyan hated me so much after I was born again. He was not wronged!


    Magpie would like to warn something, but Yu Guang has seen Bai Hao coming in a hurry, and immediately waits for her to be quiet, recovering her apathy.


    "It''s changing too fast, are you?" Jiang Sheng make complaints about it.


    However, his heart is not so complicated as magpie''s death.


    as like as two peas in the body of a vampire, this man is exactly the same as me. Is that really coincidence?


    "Are you OK, Jiang Sheng?"


    Bai Hao rushes to Jiang Sheng. He is too tired to breathe.


    Half an hour ago, he received a call from Hei Ming, saying that Jiang Sheng was bound to the master''s house by Pei Silan, and rushed over.


    Sobbing Stupid master, it''s great that you''re OK. Don''t follow the bad guys in the future. Do you know the danger?


    The two magic fish are full of tears, but they are worried about Jiang Sheng.


    But all of a sudden, it sniffed, inexplicably angry, fiercely took its tail and slapped Jiang Sheng''s face.


    Villain and villain, master, if you steal food and don''t take me, I''m worried about you. Beat you, beat you, kill you, hum!


    Jiang Sheng once ate a pear. The magic fish probably smelled the pear. He thought Jiang Sheng was here to be a guest. Without it, he immediately turned over his face and ate one.


    "I''m so bored."


    Bai Hao wanted to make the devil fish honest, but before he could move, magpie had already picked up the devil fish''s tail and threw it out of the road.


    The magic fish fell to the ground with stars in their eyes.


    Eh? This day What''s going on? I feel dizzy and nauseous I feel like vomiting.

 Chapter 102

    Bai Hao''s mouth is more fierce than Pei yaoyan.


    No, why are magpies here?


    Bai Hao is stunned and looks at magpie.


    "Magpie was caught with me."


    Seeing Bai Hao''s surprised expression, Jiang Sheng quickly helps magpie cover up.


    He has too many things to think about now, and magpie seems to know what it looks like. He has to keep magpie and ask about the process of things in the future.


    "I see!"


    Bai Hao didn''t doubt, so he didn''t ask.


    At this time, Hei Ming went out from the inside and vomited leisurely.


    But then she put out the smoke because she remembered that Jiang Sheng was pregnant.


    He said to Jiang Sheng, "Pei Shouyan made a big scene in order to find you. Now he should still be detained by the manager. You''d better go there by yourself."


    "Did Pei Shouyan make a big scene? Where is it? " Jiang Sheng looks puzzled.


    "Nature is in the city, non-human people are managed, not what they want to do."


    It seems that Pei Shouyan also told me about it.


    I see! I thought he didn''t care if I was dead or alive.


    Jiang Sheng''s face suddenly turned a little red, but in an instant he suppressed it and pretended to be serious.


    But his expression has just been seen by magpie, and his brow immediately frowns.


    Just as she frowned, Hei Ming suddenly came behind her and warned her in a cold voice, "I don''t want to care who you are, but if you dare to do harm to Bai Hao, I will deal with you personally."


    Magpie did not startle, indifferently whispered back, "I have no interest in your wife."


    With that, she walked to Jiang Sheng''s back, and didn''t want to talk to Hei Ming.


    Hei Ming''s face was cold again, but he lifted his eyes and found that Bai Hao was looking at him. He immediately changed into an immoral man, "what''s the matter, Xiao Bai Hao? I haven''t seen me for a long time, have you? "


    Just say it, but also pinch Bai Hao chin, overbearing let Bai Hao face his face.


    Bai Hao was not happy, but he was very surprised. Instead, he looked at him coldly.


    Hei Ming was stunned. He didn''t want to be the irascible Bai Hao at all.


    "So good today? Don''t you get angry when I tease you? "


    "Thank you very much for informing me of Jiang Sheng''s whereabouts. Goodbye."


    Bai Hao coldly beats down the hand of Hei Ming, turns around and pulls Jiang Sheng''s wrist and walks away in a big stride. Love Library www.ishusexs.com


    "You are all sick, aren''t you? Like pulling me to run? " Jiang Sheng was furious. He was fed up with it today.


    "I''ll take you to Pei Shouyan."


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Sheng immediately showed a smile and did not complain.


    Master, wait for me! You still have a lovely little magic fish.


    Magic fish from the upper reaches of the ground, but with a bang, it was hit by a speeding vehicle, and its mouth sprayed blood into the grass.


    I have a grudge against you, don''t I?


    The devil fish wants to cry without tears.


    "I''ve become a lot more lovely. I''m also very cute when I''m angry." Hei Ming looks at Bai Hao''s direction and smiles.


    What he didn''t know was that there was a man who was just like him, watching the direction Bai Hao left without blinking.


    That is his own son Bai Haotian.


    Bai Haotian, a little boy standing alone in the back door, quietly looks at Bai Hao''s back. He doesn''t take his eyes away for a long time.


    For hundreds of years, he wanted to meet Bai Hao, but he had no chance.


    He just heard someone say, saw Bai Hao, just ran out.


    "It''s a good thing you haven''t left yet." Bai Haotian has a smile on his mouth.


    But the next second, his face was lonely again.


    Because Bai Hao didn''t know his existence and thought he was dead.


    "Young master, how did you come here? Let''s find it easy. "


    The servant girl ran out in a hurry and put on a long coat for Bai Haotian.


    Bai Haotian didn''t reply. He looked up at the sky and asked, "is it a full moon tonight?"


    "Yes, young master, tonight is the full moon."


    After hearing this, Bai Haotian slowly drew up a smile, "that''s good."


    With that, he turned back to the yard and walked. He changed from a childish child to a heroic young man. He was dressed in black with black eyes. He was strong and rebellious.


    "Young master, it''s not the full moon. You''d better not change back to the appearance of an adult and hurt yourself." The servant who followed him immediately persuaded him.


    "No problem, I''m full of Magic now."


    Bai Haotian''s voice has changed from an indifferent child to a strong young voice.


    He put one hand in his pocket, hooked the corner of his mouth, so he went into the courtyard in a good mood, and the women who passed by blushed one after another.

 Chapter 103

    Although Bai Haotian looks like a child of seven or eight years old, his real age is more than 200 years old.


    Because of his illness, he stopped growing at the age of seven or eight.


    Only on the full moon and at night can he regain his original adult appearance through abundant magic.


    Being unable to grow up is a very painful thing for Bai Haotian.


    For more than two hundred years, he has been the size of a child, unable to integrate into society or go out of the house.


    Because he is monitored by the master''s family, the purpose is to take him to threaten Hei Ming and let Hei Ming do things for his master.


    "Didn''t my father find me a valet? Where are the people? " Bai Haotian Wen, who is ahead.


    "I''m waiting for you at the house." The servant quickened his pace and went back to the road.


    Usually, she doesn''t have to walk so fast. She just waits for Bai Haotian''s step.


    But once Bai Haotian recovered to the adult''s appearance, with long legs and big steps, she could only quicken her pace to keep up.


    "Of what race?"


    Bai Haotian asked lazily, and seemed not interested.


    Because there are demons all around him. He''s tired of it.


    "Master Hui, it''s a human child."


    "Human beings?"


    Bai Haotian stopped at once and turned to the servant.


    He''s so big that he hasn''t seen a human yet.


    Usually, he was locked up in the big cell of his master''s house, and he had no contact with human beings outside.


    "Yes, it''s just a human being." The next man will return.


    Bai Haotian immediately added a smile to his mouth. Dad still knows me!


    "Your father told me not to treat the devil''s servants like you. If you are bored, you will throw people into the sky. Human beings are very fragile creatures, and can''t stand your agitation." The servant told Bai Haotian what he had said.


    "What about throwing it in the pool? Leave it downstairs? "


    "No, he''ll die." The servant''s expression was very serious. 16 reading www.16dushu.com


    As soon as Bai Haotian heard this, his eyebrows immediately tightened, "what''s wrong? What can he do? "


    After three minutes of heat, I turn over.


    "Can clean and cook, will clean your room, can also help you take a bath."


    Bai Haotian finished listening, but he was lack of interest. "Human beings are really boring."


    After holding his head in his hands, he continued to walk back to his house lazily.


    When he got to the front door of his residence, his magic power was exhausted. Bai Haotian returned to his body the size of a pupil, and immediately hit his mouth. He was very upset.


    Damn it. It''s weak.


    Bai Haotian murmured with one hand in his pocket and walked into the hall with a touch of anger in his eyes.


    But when a lovely boy standing by the sofa came into view, his first reaction was wonderful.


    The visitors were as big as deer, and looked around in a flustered way. They looked lovely and wanted to be pinched.


    When Mo Xiaofan saw Bai Haotian coming, he immediately bowed down and said, "little Hello, young master


    He couldn''t speak easily because of his nervousness.


    The reason is that Pei family is so big that it is several times bigger than his high school.


    When he came in, he was driven to Bai Haotian''s residence. There were villas and roads everywhere. He suspected that he had entered the high-end villa area, not just a family.


    Bai Haotian did not speak, but a hand, directly sucked Mo Xiaofan to himself, staring at him directly.


    I see! Humans have no horns, no tails, no wings.


    Mo Xiaofan is muddled. His body floats up in an instant and comes to Bai Haotian.


    "Well, humans are not all boring species."


    Human? Species?


    Because Mo Xiaofan doesn''t know that there are non-human beings in this world, so he looks puzzled.


    But this child is so handsome!


    Mo Xiaofan bent down, pinched Bai Haotian''s cheek, and then snickered. It''s cool, but it''s easy to pinch. It''s really cute.


    Mo Xiaofan did not know that this was the beginning of his death.

 Chapter 104

    What the hell is he doing?


    Bai Haotian''s eyebrows tightened in an instant, and he was about to beat Mo Xiaofan away. Fortunately, the servant found out in time and broke into the middle of them. He said to Mo Xiaofan, "you can be responsible for the daily life of the young master. We will deal with the rest."


    "Good."


    Mo Xiaofan nodded politely and obeyed her orders.


    Are humans so polite? The servant has some doubts. She does not have much contact with human beings and does not understand human beings.


    "Have you brought all your luggage? I''ll take you to your place. "


    "It''s all here."


    Mo Xiaofan ran back to the sofa and carried his luggage.


    It''s great to have food and shelter here, and to have more than 3000 wages a month.


    Mo Xiaofan is happy in his heart, but he doesn''t know that Bai Haotian can understand others'' heart and is looking at him coldly.


    Three thousand dollars? That''s too little! The wages of the servants here are more than 10000.


    Where on earth did dad cheat the human being? Why are you so stupid?


    "By the way, I have time to take care of the young master after school. Is that ok?"


    "Sir, I have already told you that there is no problem. You just have to accompany the young master and take good care of him."


    Isn''t this just to find a servant to accompany this young master? Are parents very busy, do not have time to accompany him?


    Mo Xiaofan''s eyes fell on Bai Haotian, with a trace of sympathy.


    "Take up your sympathy or get out of here."


    Bai Haotian suddenly gets angry and can read people''s hearts. This is also where he is irritable. People have no privacy in front of him.


    Fortunately, his ability can not be used all the time, otherwise he would be crazy.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. I''m also a left behind child. Seeing you can''t help but feel sympathy. I''m sorry to make you unhappy."


    Mo Xiaofan quickly explained that his face turned pale. He could not lose his job, or he would not be able to go to school.


    "What are left behind children?" Bai Haotian asked his servant.


    "To be a young master" means a child who grows up without parents


    Hearing this answer, Bai Haotian is slightly stunned, and then his expression is desolate.


    I see! He grew up without his parents.


    "Hire him! Take your luggage to his place and ask him to get me something to eat. "


    Bai Haotian, who walked to the sofa and sat down, took out his laptop and played with his stock.


    "Yes, young master."


    The servant takes orders and takes Mo Xiaofan into the kitchen and asks him to make lunch for Bai Haotian.


    Before long, the smell of food came from the kitchen, which made Bai Haotian a little hungry.


    Because he usually eats Western food, he has never smelled this kind of food flavor. Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com


    Bai Haotian jumps off the sofa and walks into the kitchen.


    "What are you doing?" Bai Hao asked.


    "Stir fry! Don''t you want to have lunch


    On the contrary, Mo Xiaofan has some doubts and looks down at Bai Haotian.


    "Stir fry? What is stir fry? "


    Eh? Do you know nothing about cooking?


    "Er Good food. "


    Mo Xiaofan doesn''t know how to explain to Bai Haotian. He can only say so.


    But as soon as he said it, he immediately got Bai Haotian''s white eyes. Is this also an explanation? He is really stupid.


    "I''ll give you a taste."


    Mo Xiaofan picked up a piece of meat, blew it, and then handed it to Bai Haotian, "young master, hurry up!"


    Ah?


    Bai Haotian, who is completely regarded as a villain, is not happy.


    But he has been isolated from the world for two hundred years. In fact, he doesn''t know much. He''s just a little devil.


    What''s more, the devil''s 200 years old is actually the same as the age of human high school students, not very big.


    "It''s delicious. I really don''t cheat you."


    Bai Haotian turned his mouth, but he was reluctant to accept it.


    After eating, Bai Haotian felt very fresh, which was a taste he had never been exposed to. The salty and oily flavor was hundreds of times better than the monotonous steak.


    "Is it delicious? I''m not lying to you


    Mo Xiaofan laughs with a pure expression. When he smiles, his eyes are bent into crescent shape, which instantly heals a corner of Bai Haotian''s heart.


    Sure enough, it''s dad! This human is what he came here on purpose!


    Bai Haotian was not happy, but he accepted it by default.


    At this time, outside the gate, the servant just asked Hei Ming, "Sir, find a human care for the young master, is it really good?"


    "Humans are really fragile creatures, but they know how to be human, which is what Haotian lacks.""If he wants to continue to live in Pei''s family in the future, he should learn more. Learn how to protect the important people, how to be strong for the people you love. "


    "He''s no longer young. He doesn''t force him. He doesn''t understand."


    Black Ming vomited a puff of smoke, looking at the mood is very heavy.


    "You want the young master to like this human being?" The servant was stunned.


    "Who knows? Let it be


    Hei Ming laughs and leaves, without any explanation.

 Chapter 105

    Follow Bai Hao to find Jiang Sheng of Pei yaoyan and his party here.


    Standing on the foggy tower, Jiang Sheng thought he was hallucinating.


    It was not until Bai Hao opened his wings and took him to the villa in the sky that he didn''t know he had a dream.


    Damn it, the devil has wings! It''s so damn good to be able to fly.


    Jiang Sheng envies, envies and hates. He is a vampire. It seems that he has no use at all.


    Flying to the top of the villa, Bai Hao sees the boundary and frowns.


    He thought he couldn''t get in, but who knew he was holding Jiang Sheng, so he crossed the border, with magpie and magic fish behind him.


    Bai Hao was very frightened because he was a demon. According to Yin and Yang masters, they were demons, and they could not pass through the border.


    What''s the situation? Bai Hao is stunned, and then his eyes fall on Jiang Sheng.


    Is it because he is Jiang''s family?


    What is the sacred place of Jiang family! Can you cross the border?


    "There are invaders."


    Jiang Sheng and his wife crossed the border and went directly into the manager''s courtyard. The guards inside immediately rushed out and held their spears at them to encircle them.


    Magpie is the first to shake off his hand and change into a samurai sword. She comes forward to protect Jiang Sheng and frowns.


    "I''ll go. Who are these people?"


    Jiang Sheng was frightened because the people who rushed out were walking on white fog like things under their feet, floating and unable to see their feet.


    "This is called Shishen, the guard of yin and Yang masters."


    Magpie explained, while crossing the blade with his finger, he wrote a fixed character in the air with his bloody fingertip, which hit the body of the type God. They were immediately immobilized and unable to move.


    "I''ll open the way ahead. Protect your wife." Magpie told Bai Hao, immediately rushed to the type God, three or two knife to get rid of them, twist eyes all the way to kill.


    Bai Hao, who has been looking at it for a long time, is stunned. Magpie''s swords are called spirit tools. The exorcists use their own magic power to produce weapons.


    They are illusory, and only when the user imagines what he wants, can they be transformed and used in combat.


    How could she use the Exorcist''s weapon? It''s the condensation of psychic power. Biqu Pavilion VP www.vp268.com


    We demons use magic. How can we change the weapons of exorcists?


    "I''ll go, magpie is so awesome! Kill them all the way in, and leave none of them. "


    Jiang Sheng sighed, and he had already walked in.


    But no, the vines on the other bank behind him quickly climbed over his side and hit the magpie directly. Without meeting, the whole magpie was wrapped up and hung in the air, unable to move.


    "I thought it was who. It turned out to be the granddaughter of old Xu''s family."


    The voice of the manager is clear and faint, and seems to have a smile.


    The magpie tied to her body was very angry and struggled hard, but the more she struggled, the more she was entangled.


    "With your current strength, you can''t get rid of it. It''s better to save some strength."


    After that, she yelled, "come in, Jiang''s little son, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Wait for me?"


    Jiang Sheng looks confused and looks up at Bai Hao.


    Why do you want to go in? Let''s see the manager


    A blink of an eye, took Jiang Sheng to the villa hall.


    The magic fish was left behind all of a sudden, yelling to keep up, ferocious.


    "Pei Weiyan, are you ok?"


    Jiang Sheng came down from Bai Hao''s arms and ran to Pei Weiyan. He patted him and murmured, "I''m not hurt."


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng is safe and sound, Pei Shouyan also breathes a sigh of relief, tightly embraces him in his arms, and combs and breathes heavily.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    Jiang Sheng did not dare to move, and his voice was much lower.


    "If you''re OK, if you''re OK."


    Pei Wai Yan was worried for a long time. When he saw Jiang Sheng alive and kicking around, he was really relieved.

 Chapter 106

    "I must be all right! You see, magpies are so fierce, where can I get hurt? "


    I don''t know if it''s because Pei Shouyan hasn''t hugged her for a long time. Jiang Sheng is a little nervous. Her voice and breath are all in a hurry.


    After that, he looked awkwardly at Pei''s face.


    Maybe he was guilty, or maybe magpie had warned him not to believe Pei Shouyan, which made him feel mixed.


    "Wife?"


    Perceiving Jiang Sheng''s abnormality, Pei Shouyan breaks his face and looks at him anxiously.


    "I am, I am." Peiyan looks at Peiyan, but he doesn''t smile.


    Pei yaoyan''s brow immediately tightened, "what happened?"


    "No! How could it be? Nothing happened. "


    Jiang Sheng strongly denies this, but he can''t lie, so Pei Shouyan can see through it.


    "Bai Hao."


    Pei Shouyan called Bai Hao in a cold voice.


    "Yes."


    Bai Hao moves his eyes away from the magpie hanging outside and turns to pay homage to Pei Weiyan.


    "What''s the matter?" Frown and question.


    Bai Hao looks at a loss. He doesn''t know what Pei Shouyan means. He thinks it''s the man who tied Jiang Sheng away. The chef is with him


    But Pei Weiyan had already known about it. He was sitting on the throne. At this time, he was looking at their manager Jonas with a smile.


    If we didn''t know who Jiang Sheng was tied up and there would be no danger, Jonas would not have been able to keep Pei Weiyan, and she would have been killed by him.


    After all, Jiang Sheng disappeared for several hours without any news. He could not have been concerned about the city''s broken regulations.


    "Jiang family boy, come up and show me."


    Jonas fingers to Jiang Sheng, let him go to the top of the throne.


    "Who the hell are you? If you ask me to go there, I''ll go. "


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t like to meet Jonas, who is high above her head, because she just called him a boy, which disgusts him very much.


    Poof


    Bai Hao almost vomited blood. Jiang Sheng is not afraid to die. He is a virtue no matter where he goes. Novels in 2018 www.2018xsxs.com


    "This is the city manager Jonas I told you all the way, the boss of the city!" Bai Hao rushes to Jiang Sheng to remind her that she is nervous.


    "It''s her! So what? To someone you just met, call me boy? I don''t like her attitude Jiang Sheng didn''t feel that he was wrong.


    Elder brother, you are a little child, she is an elegant city manager, holding the power. What else do you want? Let her see you kneel?


    Bai Hao covers his face with a big hand. He feels that if Jiang Sheng continues to be so bold, they will die.


    "Tell me about your wife! I''m afraid of that. "


    Bai Hao slaps Pei Shouyan on the shoulder, but Jiang Sheng is out of his control.


    Pei Shouyan also sighs. Jiang Sheng is not afraid of death. He has learned from him all the way.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll take Pei Shiyan back."


    After that, Jiang Sheng didn''t care whether Jonas would agree or not. He took Pei Weiyan out and murmured, "Damn it, I''ve been starving for a day. I''m going home to eat."


    "Bold, the master has not said you can go."


    The four elders who had been waiting for him stopped Jiang Sheng''s way.


    Jiang Sheng was furious, "what are you doing when I go home to eat? Believe it or not, I''ll kick you to death? "


    Bai Hao once again make complaints about his face. He can''t kill them. They are already old and dead.


    It''s over. This time it''s over. Jonas must be angry. It''s said that the flower on the other side of the yard grew up eating the remains of rebels.


    "As I said, you can''t go without orders from the master."


    "Oh! You really want to fight, don''t you? I''m really in a bad mood now. If you stop me, I won''t be polite. "


    Jiang Sheng''s sleeves are ready to fight, but they are not lethal, so the four elders ignored him.


    "Let them go."


    Jonas''s voice rang out, and there was no anger.


    "Yes."


    The four elders immediately got out of the way.


    Outside the magpie, Jonas hands a swing, the vine immediately released her, quietly back to the flower field.


    Magpie''s discontented eyes tightly on the high position of Jonas, which just keep up with the front of Jiang Sheng and them.


    For the magpie''s hostility, Jonas, who watched them leave, just laughed off and was angry.

 Chapter 107

    "Master, are you going to let them go? That Pei Weiyan, he has violated the rules of the city. If he doesn''t punish him, it can''t be said! "


    "Yes, master, I''m afraid it''s coming out. It''s not a good ending."


    The four elders floated back to the left and right sides of Jonas before landing and standing in line.


    "As long as the people here don''t talk, others don''t know what''s going on. Moreover, I did not invite Pei to come here to punish him. "


    Jonas opened her mouth and ate the grapes handed by the maid, and gently escaped with a smile.


    The four elders looked at each other, then asked Jonas, "what are you calling him for?"


    "To see his wife, Jiang Sheng."


    Youyou cocks her legs, and her lips are beautiful. It seems that there is a faint smile in her eyes.


    "Jiang Sheng? The son of the Jiang family? "


    "Yes, the son of the Jiang family. I just opened my eyes to Jiang Sheng. There is another soul in his body. If I am not wrong, it should be the soul of Lan Yuan. Old man Xu made the son of Jiang family into a container and revived Lan Yuan. "


    Hearing this, the four elders were shocked, "did they revive the blue garden? Is that the devil? There will be no peace in the future. "


    "Resurrection is resurrection, but whether this can succeed or not is another matter. Now the son of Jiang family lives in that pair of body. He suppresses the soul of Lan Yuan and makes him struggle. Who wins and who loses is still in doubt. "


    However, the old man Xu was able to bear it. He had been lurking for hundreds of years to revive his master, Lan Yuan. Moreover, he still used the identity of Jiang family.


    Ha ~ interesting. Do you really think that Jiang''s lineage is so easy to control? That is the posterity of yin and Yang division. You are not allowed to be reckless.


    Old man Xu, you don''t know you are doing a dangerous thing!


    The young body of a vampire is matched with the ability of the master of yin and Yang, which is a nuclear weapon! You have a lot of guts.


    But it''s fun, isn''t it? It''s been quiet for hundreds of years, and it''s time to have a lively time. Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com


    Jonas''s mouth was full of laughter, and she looked like a theatre goer.


    "Master, you said old Xu, but hundreds of years ago, he went to the door of the vampire blue garden and betrayed Xu Bo, the Exorcist?"


    "That''s him. The magpie should be his granddaughter Xu que. The smell of blue yuan blood on my body has almost smoked me to death. "


    Jonas''s expression changed, no longer with a smile, but with disgust.


    Living on the blood of Lanyuan for hundreds of years, and taking his son, granddaughter and his people to live forever, it is really the style of Xu Bo!


    "You can''t let Jiang Sheng live, master. If Lan Yuan is really revived through him, it will be a total loss of life."


    "I know, so you send people to watch the little son of the Jiang family. If he is abnormal, he will be killed immediately. You can''t be soft hearted."


    "Yes."


    The four elders took orders immediately.


    I thought it was just that I thought too much. Old man Xu couldn''t succeed in the experiment, but now he used the blood of Jiang family to do such a thing. It''s unforgivable.


    I can only blame you for your bad luck, Jiang Sheng. Don''t blame me for being cold and cruel. I can''t keep you.


    Although old man Xu is smart, he doesn''t dare to stare at the blood of the river family, so it must be the instruction of Lan Yuan.


    Those who have been dead for hundreds of years are really fierce! He can also tell his running dog to do bad things.


    Lan Yuan, what do you want? What is the purpose of the resurrection of the Yangyin division of Shangjiang family?


    Revenge on your enemies?


    Or do you want to destroy the world?

 Chapter 108

    Bad woman, if you dare to kill my master, I will kill you, hum!


    The demon fish, who has not left yet, overhears outside. Hearing that Jonas is going to kill Jiang Sheng, he immediately rushes into the hall and bites Jonas''s arm hard, and the blood is flowing out.


    "Where''s that stupid devil fish?"


    The bitten Jonas hits the devil fish with her backhand and frowns.


    You''re stupid. Your whole family is stupid.


    The devil fish got up to scold, but also the kind of Pooh.


    "Oh! It''s unconvinced, isn''t it? It''s roasted. "


    "Yes."


    The four elders turned the cane into a kitchen knife and a fish roasting tool, fiercely surrounding the magic fish.


    Want to eat me? There is no way. I can only be eaten by my master. Why don''t you go.


    After yelling, the magic fish quickly swam out of the hall and fled to the courtyard.


    The four elders naturally followed out, but was stopped by Jonas, "come back, it can''t break through the border, let it live and die."


    Don''t take the devil fish seriously, but just want to eat the grapes leisurely, the border appeared fluctuation, something rushed out.


    Jonas was stunned on the spot. Could it be the fish that ran out!


    "What''s the matter, master?"


    Seeing Jonas stunned, she came back and asked the four elders who stood well.


    Jonas did not reply, but frowned tightly.


    It seems that Jiang Sheng has got the blood ability of Lan Yuan. The magic fish has sucked his blood, so he communicated with my spiritual power, so he didn''t get trapped in jiejie.


    What a monster! This ancient magic fish can be tamed by it.


    But now it''s not a big threat. That magic fish is just a variation. It can''t be transformed into human form. It''s not enough for fear. Second Chinese network www.dearzw.com


    Stinky woman, want to eat me? You want to kill my master? If you want to be beautiful, I will tell my master to kill you first, hum!


    Magic fish escape all the way, smell the smell all the way to find Jiang Sheng and their trace.


    When it follows Jiang Sheng and them, it has arrived at Pei Weiyan villa.


    The devil fish is panting and tired into a dog.


    After leaving the water for too long, he had to support himself and ran back to the fish pond to soak in water.


    "What about the magic fish? It''s not going to be roasted by that Jonas woman Jiang Sheng, who sits down on the sofa in the hall and drinks water, remembers the magic fish.


    "I just saw him swim to the fish pond. It should be short of water." Bai Haohui, who helped Pei yaoyan pour a glass of water.


    "I thought it was eaten." Jiang Sheng''s tone of voice is not very nervous, just ask the kind.


    With that, Pei Shouyan''s thigh on the side of him was too hot, and he was going to lack water.


    Pei Wai Yan quietly looks at Jiang Sheng, who is lying on his thigh, without any sense of disobedience. There is a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Jiang Sheng is now in contact with him. He is not as nervous as before.


    He fanned the wind with his hand to cool Jiang Sheng. After that, he bowed his head with a smile and kissed Jiang Sheng on the cheek. He was in a good mood again.


    Jiang Sheng, who closed his eyes for a rest, sighed. He opened his eyes and looked at Pei yaoyan. "You don''t miss any chance to eat my tofu, don''t you?"


    Frown, as if a little unhappy.


    But I didn''t scold Pei Shiyan''s mother. I''ve made great progress in this kind of words.


    Or maybe he''s just tired and doesn''t have the strength to swear.


    "When you''re caught, are you afraid?"


    Pei Shouyan was more worried about this problem, so he didn''t go back to Jiang Sheng and asked him gently.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m afraid they won''t succeed? "


    Jiang Sheng immediately returned to her usual irritability and did not put Pei sran into his eyes.

 Chapter 109

    "Not afraid."


    Pei yaoyan buried his head in Jiang Sheng''s chest and dallied.


    Jiang Sheng''s mood began to be complicated again. Magpie told him that he was the reincarnation of Pei''s wife, so Pei Shouyan cared about him so much.


    "That Pei Shiyan, do you like me, or do you want me to marry you for some other reason?"


    Jiang Sheng scratched his face with his fingers, glanced at one side and asked in a low voice.


    "Who told you what? Pestran


    Pei Shouyan''s face was immediately cold, and his head was lifted from Jiang Sheng''s chest.


    "No, no, he didn''t tell me anything. I just wanted to ask myself."


    Jiang Sheng flustered explanation, heart missed a beat.


    Magpie said, don''t tell anyone about her.


    "Really?"


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and immediately tightened. He didn''t believe what Jiang Sheng said.


    Because when Jiang Sheng lied, he didn''t dare to look at him in his eyes or speak too loud.


    "Really, no one has said anything to me. I just want to ask if you married me for some other reason."


    Jiang Sheng tries to calm herself down, and looks at Pei yaoyanqiang, who is on top of her, and tears out a smile.


    "There are other reasons."


    Pei Shouyan smiles back, because Jiang Sheng owes him money!


    But he didn''t know that his funny smile would dim Jiang Sheng''s expression.


    So it is! Just because I''m his wife''s reincarnation?


    Jiang Sheng misunderstood himself.


    "I''m tired. Get out of the way."


    Jiang Sheng''s voice was cold. He pushed aside Pei Shouyan, who was bent over himself. Then he got up and left.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes were red. He hated being a substitute for others. At first, he didn''t mind, because he didn''t like Pei Shiyan very much at that time. Let''s do it www.xiashou8.com


    But now Pei Shouyan is too gentle to him. He is too involved in the drama. His heart is not good.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned. He didn''t know what happened to Jiang Sheng.


    "What happened to him? It always feels strange. " Pei Shouyan raised his head and asked Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao understood that it must have something to do with magpie, but now he didn''t know what magpie meant, so he didn''t tell Pei Waiyan the truth. Instead, he said with a smile, "maybe it''s just a tantrum. I want you to coax it."


    "Let me coax?"


    Pei Shouyan slightly raised his eyebrows, then suddenly began to smile. I see! It''s just a little temper.


    Pei Shouyan got up and quickly followed Jiang Sheng. He picked him up from behind and carried him upstairs.


    Pei Yan just heard the sound of his step, because he had not been frightened.


    His dim eyes and stupidly let Pei Weiyan hold him. After a while, he said, "I''m in a bad mood now. You''d better not provoke me."


    "Coax the wife to be happy, is not as the husband I, should do the matter?" Pei Shouyan smiles.


    Jiang Sheng looked up at Pei yaoyan''s smiling face and asked, "Pei yaoyan, are you laughing at me?"


    Inexplicable people listen to very uncomfortable voice.


    "Otherwise? Now who else is here besides you and me? " Pei Shouyan still smiles.


    But the more he smiles at Jiang Sheng, the more uncomfortable Jiang Sheng feels.


    "Yes He was stupefied, and the look on the ground of his eyes was dim again.


    Jiang Sheng knew that he was liked by Pei Shouyan at the beginning because he looked like Pei''s wife.


    I should be satisfied. I can''t be so disappointed.


    Jiang Sheng told himself in his heart, then reluctantly showed a smile.


    "You''ll laugh at me later, just smile at me."


    Jiang Sheng hugged Pei Shouyan''s body, buried his head in his arms, and gave himself a breath.


    Now, whether he is paralyzed or forced to smile, Pei Shouyan is the only one left. He will not give him up to anyone.


    Not even Pei''s wife.

 Chapter 110

    "Pei Weiyan, you can only be mine. I won''t let anyone else. Is that clear?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately came to the spirit, overbearing Pei Weiyan tie warning.


    Pei Shouyan looks at Jiang Sheng into a trance. He overlaps Jiang Sheng with Lan Yuan again.


    can clearly have as like as two peas, but can''t overlap with his looks and looks.


    Sure enough, it''s just like the face.


    Pei yaoyan''s face slowly added a smile.


    "Come back! What the hell are you looking at me for? Dumb? "


    Pei Shouyan did not answer himself in time. Jiang Sheng angrily pulled off his tie and made him squeak.


    "It''s OK to ask me to answer this question, but I''ll tell you first. As long as I answer your question, you Jiang Sheng can''t associate with other men except me Pei Zhuyan."


    Pei Shouyan looked serious and did not smile at the beginning.


    It seems that Jiang Sheng is still considering whether to answer.


    Pei Shouyan''s brow tightened immediately. How dare you give me hesitation? Isn''t he the one who provokes the first?


    "What? Do you have any men you can''t let go The voice is cold, like a sharp blade, extremely sharp.


    "Yes! A lot. "


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t know how to watch the atmosphere. He doesn''t think about it.


    "Oh! Yeah! There''s a lot more! "


    Pei Shouyan''s voice became more and more terrible, so did the cold eyes looking at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was startled and quickly explained, "I''ll go. It''s my father. My uncle and second uncle are together. What do you mean when you suddenly burst out such a terrible breath?" Love 999 Novels www.ax999.org


    "No more men in your family."


    Pei Shouyan was very angry. He seldom felt that the atmosphere was good. Jiang Sheng was good. He always thought about the problems so complicated.


    "You said that! How can I know if you don''t say that? "


    Jiang Sheng, in turn, blamed Pei Shouyan, which is quite reasonable.


    Pei yaoyan''s face is very black. He is confused now. Where does he like Jiang Sheng? No Lan Yuan is clever, and no Lan Yuan will please him.


    But Pei Shouyan, who thought so, felt sad because the former Lan Yuan flattered him only to fool him and not let him ask him what he wanted to hide.


    Often he asked what questions, the blue garden always act coquettishly.


    "Don''t hide something from me, and don''t leave me without saying a word."


    Pei Shouyan held Jiang Sheng upright in his arms and buried his head in his chest. He took a thin mouthful and felt as if he was begging.


    "I won''t. I''m not your old wife." Jiang Sheng murmured, holding Pei''s body gently and giving him the same support.


    "I can''t do anything your wife can do, so you can rest assured! I''m not going to leave you alone


    Jiang Sheng had a big smile on her face. She gave Pei Shouyan a kiss on the top of her head. Then she laughed and felt better.


    EN en en, no matter how strong a man, is also need a rely on.


    Pei Shouyan depends on me, so I can''t get angry with him. I have to support him.


    "No, you can''t hide something from me, and you can''t overlap me with your former wife. I''m not happy in my heart."


    Suddenly remembering this, Jiang Sheng held Pei yaoyan''s face and frowned at him.


    Pei Shouyan laughed, gentle and good-looking, "how can it be overlapped?"


    You are you and he is him. I am very clear now.

 Chapter 111

    "What! You can be obedient, too


    Jiang Sheng bowed her head and gave Pei Wai Yan a kiss on her cheek, and her smile was at a glance.


    Finally, he gave Pei a kiss, and his smile widened.


    "I''m in a good mood today, so I forgive you."


    I don''t know what he said about forgiveness. Maybe it''s because he was reincarnated in LAN yuan, so Pei Shouyan would like him.


    "Wife, you are now, ignition?"


    Pei Shouyan''s voice suddenly sank. His eyes were burning at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng blinked stupidly. He looked at Pei yaoyan and asked, "what''s the ignition? You


    It means I tease him, right! Now he said that.


    Jiang Sheng make complaints about you. Pei Ying Yan doesn''t know how to Tucao, and the atmosphere can always be destroyed by Jiang Sheng.


    "Can''t you shut up and play silly and take advantage of me?"


    "I know all about it. What''s so stupid? What''s more, it''s not a child. What you say is so obvious that I can''t hear it? I don''t have a problem with my brain. "


    Er Is it better to pretend to be stupid and have a little sentiment?


    Then pretend you don''t know next time! Playing with Xiaobai?


    However, just thinking that he is a bit of a natural fool, Jiang Sheng is about to get goose bumps. That kind of role is not suitable for him.


    "I''d like to talk about it first. It''s impossible for you to make me act silly and cute. I can''t do it. It''s disgusting."


    Pei Shiyan was speechless for a moment, "who made you pretend to be stupid and cute? I still feel sick? "


    "Then you let me pretend I don''t know what you''re saying? Isn''t that stupid and stupid Jiang Sheng is indomitable. Seven world novel network www.7jie.com


    "It''s to show you the atmosphere, little thing. Can''t you pretend to be me? Can''t you be cute? "


    While talking about Jiang Sheng, she carried him to the room.


    "Cut! Isn''t that stupid being set up! I''m a big blow up, and I don''t do that kind of humiliating thing. "


    This is what he said on his mouth, but he still kept it in his heart to satisfy Pei yaoyan next time.


    "By the way, I''m pregnant, and I can''t do that with you! Are you still teasing me? "


    You mean it, don''t you? Makes my heart itchy?


    "It''s you who provoked you first. How did you become me?"


    Pei Shouyan wants to slap Jiang Sheng to death.


    "I''ll kiss you a few times! Is it so bad? " Jiang Sheng immediately glanced at Pei Shouyan.


    "Indeed, if other men kiss me a few times, I will not be calm, but feel sick. But can you do the same? If my wife kisses me, if I can calm down, isn''t that incompetence? " Pei Shouyan explains with a smile, swimming up through Jiang Sheng''s clothes.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth immediately smoke, eat my tofu also his mother eat for granted?


    "You used to get along with your wife like that?"


    How do you eat his wife''s tofu?


    Oh, no, my jealousy is up again. I can''t think about his wife. It''s poisonous.


    Pei Wai Yan showed a wry smile, "he was hardly seen in the daytime. At that time, my career was just starting, and I didn''t have much time to accompany him, so I didn''t spend much time with him."


    There was almost no contact with him except at night.


    And at night, he seems to have changed another person, obedient and charming, no matter how I ask, he will not refuse.


    Even I doubt whether the blue garden in the evening is the same person.

 Chapter 112

    "I see."


    So his relationship with his wife is not very good?


    What! Then I was just jealous for nothing!


    But even in this way, he still loves his wife! It''s still hundreds of years. It''s really single-minded.


    "If only I had met you earlier."


    Jiang Sheng, who was laid down by Pei Weiyan, suddenly said this way, and looked straight at Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Weiyan was surprised that Jiang Sheng would say this, because ordinary people would be upset when they heard such things. After all, they said things about his wife before.


    Although it''s reincarnation, Jiang Sheng and Lan Yuan are still two people. They haven''t integrated into one.


    "Maybe I''ve seen you before, haven''t I! After all, you have lived for hundreds of years. There must be such a life that we know each other. Otherwise, it would not happen that I was born again to your wife, right? "


    Jiang Sheng leaped happily. It seemed that he had known Pei Shouyan before.


    "Maybe, after all, I live a long time."


    Pei Weiyan did not deny that he helped Jiang Sheng cover the quilt and let him sleep for a while.


    "Right! I must have seen you. Maybe I liked you secretly at that time, but you didn''t know it. "


    Jiang Sheng is still addicted and continues to guess.


    Pei Shouyan smiles. I don''t know if it''s because Jiang Sheng is too cute or because Jiang Sheng says so. He is also curious. In a word, he is in a good mood.


    "What are you laughing at! Am I serious? Maybe I really like you before. It''s a blessing to be with you in this life. "


    Jiang Sheng was so excited that he sat up and took Pei Shiyan seriously.


    "You''re still serious, aren''t you? How can you remember the past life now? "


    Pei Shouyan points his finger on Jiang Sheng''s forehead, and asks him to lie down and rest obediently. Don''t move.


    Jiang Sheng said, "I was serious. Who''s kidding you? Maybe all this is true? You have to imagine it for me, don''t you? " Sanjiu novel network www.39xsw.com


    "Well, you used to like me, but I didn''t know how to let you down, OK! So take a break. You''ve been running all day. "


    Pei Wai Yan sighed, as if to coax a child.


    "And you? Will you leave if I sleep? "


    Jiang Sheng quickly grabbed Pei''s hand and looked at him flustered.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll take care of my work and stay with you."


    "Really?" Jiang Sheng didn''t believe it.


    "Really, so go to sleep and I''ll call you up for dinner later."


    He took Jiang Sheng''s hand and put it under the bed. Then he turned to the tea table and took his laptop. He pulled a chair and sat by the bed to work.


    I''ll go. Is that what I''m doing?


    No, I was suddenly moved.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was inexplicably red, and then he was looking at Pei yaoyan''s face.


    Rich and handsome, but also single-minded, this kind of man, should be extinct now!


    "Sleep! I''ll wake you up when I''m finished


    Pei Wai Yan is beating the keyboard with his hand, and covers Jiang Sheng''s eyes with his hand to let him obey.


    "But I''m not very sleepy now! I''m full on the way. "


    Jiang Sheng said, moving his position and letting Pei yaoyan lie beside him.


    Pei Shouyan took a look at it. It didn''t mean that, but he didn''t go to bed again. He was busy working by the head of the bed. His other hand patted his left leg and let Jiang Sheng lie down.


    Jiang Sheng immediately smiles and crawls forward with the quilt. She sleeps on Pei Shouyan''s thigh.


    Lao Tzu got the thigh of the president for free, but he took the initiative to earn it.


    It seems that it''s good to be reborn again. I''ve got a good old attack for nothing.

 Chapter 113

    "If I pillow your thigh like this, will I disturb your office Jiang Sheng raised his head and asked.


    If Pei Shouyan was hindered, he would feel sorry.


    After all, the boss of a big company can''t have that time to make a fuss with him.


    "As long as you sleep well, nothing will happen."


    Pei Shouyan said, his eyes did not leave the computer.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t say more when he saw Pei yaoyan.


    And Pei Shouyan didn''t ignore him because of his work, so he was very happy in his heart.


    This mood is good, he obediently pillow Pei Shouyan thigh brewing sleepiness.


    However, Pei Shouyan''s keyboard tapping voice makes Jiang Sheng unable to concentrate on his sleepiness and curls his mouth.


    He covered his ears and continued to brew, forcing himself to sleep.


    You can''t sleep because you''re not sleepy.


    Suddenly, a voice rang into Jiang Sheng''s brain.


    Jiang Sheng blinked stupidly and muttered, "what the hell? Whose voice? "


    He pricked up his ears, but there was no movement.


    "It''s not that I''m hearing things myself." Jiang Sheng scratched his head and murmured. Then he looked up at Pei yaoyan and thought it was Pei yaoyan who was talking, but it was not. Pei yaoyan was seriously dealing with his work.


    Don''t look. You can''t see me, but you can hear my voice.


    The sound rang again, filling Jiang Sheng''s whole brain, making his skull ache.


    Jiang Sheng grinned over her ears and frowned.


    "Who are you


    Jiang Sheng suddenly roared. His head hurt so much that he couldn''t stand it.


    You don''t have to know. Give me this body, boy. Ambiguous 43 Novels www.aimei43.com


    "What body? What are you talking about? "


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t lie down in pain. He sat up and covered his ears. Now his head was buzzing. He was going to die of pain. The whole person was dizzy.


    "What''s wrong with you, wife? Are you all right? "


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng was not right, Pei Weiyan put down his laptop and shook him to ask.


    "I don''t know. My head hurts! My head hurts so much, Pei yaoyan. Someone is talking all the time. It''s so loud that my brain will explode. "


    Jiang Sheng was so hurt that her tears fell and her face turned pale.


    "Someone talking?"


    Pei Wai Yan listened carefully, but he didn''t hear anyone talking.


    "No one''s talking, wife. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes, there are people talking all the time, and I feel that what I say in my head is general, ah It hurts. My head hurts so much, Pei yaoyan. "


    Jiang Sheng was in pain, and his head was about to burst.


    Pei Shouyan was flustered, but he couldn''t hear what Jiang Sheng said.


    "It''s OK, wife. I''m here. I''ll take you to Bai Hao and let him see it for you."


    Pei Shouyan quickly picked up Jiang Sheng and ran outside, shouting in a panic, "Bai Hao, Bai Hao..."


    Bai Hao downstairs heard Pei''s voice and said, "I''m here." I ran upstairs in a hurry.


    When I got to the second floor, I saw Pei yaoyan holding Jiang Sheng in a panic. Jiang Sheng was so frightened that she was picking up her hair in pain. She was sweating profusely and her face was bloodless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. He''s been yelling. His head hurts. It seems that someone is talking. But I haven''t heard anyone talking at all. Is there something wrong with the drugs you gave him?"


    "No way! Those drugs are all from the pharmacy Bureau. There can be no problem. Take them to the medical room and I''ll show them to him immediately. "


    "Good."


    Pei Shouyan rushed to the medical room in a hurry. He was worried.

 Chapter 114

    Magpie looked at coldly behind her, and did not show any expression.


    She looked back at no one, secretly took out the mobile phone.


    "Progress?"


    The mobile phone just rang, the person at the other end immediately answered, very urgent.


    "Just now Pei Shouyan came out with Jiang Sheng in his arms. He said that Jiang Sheng heard who was talking and looked very painful. It should be the master who woke up." Magpie report.


    "Really?" The man at the other end was so excited that he couldn''t hide his joy.


    "Yes." Magpie quietly back, the expression is still not big.


    "Our master finally woke up, waited for hundreds of years, and finally let us wait."


    Magpie''s father, Xu Jiang, was so excited that he couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m going to tell your grandfather. I''m going to tell your grandfather. Your grandfather will be very happy." Xu Jiang was so happy that he was almost incoherent.


    Relative to his happiness, magpie seems to be like a robot without expression, and there is no fluctuation in the fundus of his eyes.


    She asked coldly, "do you want to continue to protect Jiang Sheng''s safety? Or take advantage of the master''s soul is not suppressed now, kill Jiang Sheng, let the master take advantage of the opportunity to enter? "


    "Don''t do anything stupid. If Jiang Sheng is dead, the master will not live. We can''t help the master in this matter. We can only let the master fight with Jiang Sheng and see who can possess the body. " Xu Jiang quickly stopped the magpie.


    It seems that the pair of body pregnant, with a loophole, Jiang Sheng can not suppress the master''s soul, so will let the master wake up.


    The day Jiang Sheng gave birth to the child, will be the weakest defense time, then the master can reverse possession of that pair of body.


    As expected, the master was considerate before he died! Let Miss marry into the Jiang family, gave birth to a pregnant seed, for rebirth.


    Wonderful! Wonderful!


    As long as our master has the body, we can have all the abilities of the master of yin and Yang of the Jiang family.


    I want to see who can kill our master in this life. Barthel''s Novels www.btebook.com


    Xu Jiang''s eye is dangerous to twist off, and the bloody fundus is exposed.


    "As long as you continue to protect Jiang Sheng''s safety, you don''t need to do anything, understand?" Careful, Xu Jiang or told magpie.


    "I see."


    With that, magpie hung up her mobile phone, and then looked up to the medical room leisurely and quietly.


    Magpie, formerly known as Xu que, is the granddaughter of the Xu family elder. She is ordered to come to Pei''s house to protect Jiang Sheng''s safety, and wait for LAN yuan to come back to the Xu family.


    Just downstairs, Bai Hao is asking who she is. When she is thinking about an excuse, Pei Shouyan''s panic sounds suddenly and saves her life in time.


    But she understood that Bai Hao had already suspected her. It was impossible for him not to investigate her. She just had no time to pay attention to her for the time being.


    Now lying on the bed of Jiang Sheng, he headache consciousness slowly swallowed.


    Vaguely, it seems that Pei Shouyan''s panic shouts can be heard, so that he does not sleep.


    He wants to tell Pei Weiyan that he is OK and don''t worry about him.


    But how can''t open his mouth, the body seems to sink into the bottom of the water in general, can''t move, and can''t breathe, very painful.


    "You''re here, boy."


    The voice in the brain rings again, with a trace of mockery.


    Jiang Sheng opened his eyes with difficulty. What came into his eyes was a man who looked like him very much.


    He was surrounded by a vast expanse of white, people sit cross knees in the air, looking at him with a smile of evil charm, with a touch of unknown danger.


    Jiang Sheng did not show fear, but looked around in confusion, not knowing where he was.


    I obviously fainted! Where is this?


    It doesn''t look like reality. The sky is white, just like being in a different space.

 Chapter 115

    "Don''t look. This is the world in your head, not reality." Blue Garden Road.


    "Brain world?"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned. He looked at the blue garden in the air and asked, "who are you? Why do I look as like as two peas? What?


    Is it difficult for me to be another person? Want to take over my body?


    Jiang Sheng suddenly hit the second grade, but things are similar to him, almost the same, but that is not his personality, but another soul he does not know.


    "You and I can only live one, you can''t fight me before you are alive. Do you think you can win me by playing such a little trick now, blue white?"


    Lan Yuan sneers, and then flies to Jiang Sheng, holding his neck with brute force and holding it up, his eyes are cold.


    Jiang Sheng suffered for a while, her face was red and she couldn''t breathe.


    "You It''s hard to let go of me. Let go. "


    Jiang Sheng keeps beating Lan Yuan''s arm and is about to suffocate.


    Damn it. How strong is this man? Who is he?


    "It''s really weak. What is the blood of the Jiang family? It''s not a fart. "


    Lan Yuan fiercely throws Jiang Sheng to the ground, and his eyes are disgusted.


    Jiang Sheng is in great pain and coughs incessantly.


    But in reality he, the corners of his mouth exuded blood, his face more and more pale.


    "Damn Bai Hao, Jiang Sheng, he''s bleeding. What''s going on?"


    Pei Shouyan scolded angrily and was at a loss.


    Bai Hao is also confused. He is checking Jiang Sheng''s body, but nothing is abnormal. He has no idea why Jiang Sheng is like this?


    "Come to your uncle Pei Shu! He''s a member of the drug Bureau. He probably knows what''s going on Bai Hao says in a panic that he is at a loss. 19th floor literature www.19wo.com


    After listening to Pei Wai Yan, he scolded his mother. Then he hurriedly called Pei Shu.


    "Pei Shouyan of this life loves you very much. LAN Bai, look what he is in a hurry." Lan Yuan suddenly sneered and sneered.


    "Blue white blue white blue white, who the hell have you been calling since the beginning? My mother''s name is Jiang Sheng, not blue white. "


    Sick man? What the hell?


    Blue yuan eyebrow immediately frowns, "you are not blue white?"


    His voice was cold and dangerous, just like seeing through Jiang Sheng.


    "I''m not. Who the hell are you?"


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that he held his sore neck and stood up. His angry eyes glared at the blue garden above him.


    "It''s true that he has a strong character. He doesn''t look like a loser in blue and white."


    In the past, when old Xu transferred my soul to Jiang Sheng''s body, I was always suppressed by Jiang Sheng''s main soul. I thought it was the blue and white boy who came out to do something, so I couldn''t wake up.


    But now this boy says he is not blue and white, is it just that I think too much?


    "Who are you? Say


    Jiang Sheng was angry, but Lan Yuan didn''t know what to say.


    "Who am I?" Lan Yuan laughed, "I am Pei yaoyan''s wife, Lan Yuan. Yes? Didn''t anyone tell you about me? "


    Jiang Sheng was shocked and looked at Lan Yuan in amazement, "you Are you Pei''s wife? "


    "Yes, I am Pei''s wife."


    "You and Jiang Xiao live, one is to keep my body from accident, the other is to become the container of my resurrection, let me replace. And you, it''s the latter. "


    "This body was originally mine. You can step down now." Lan Yuan is arrogant and doesn''t put Jiang Sheng into his eyes.

 Chapter 116

    Ah? His body? This is obviously Jiang Xiao''s body. When did it become him?


    What are you talking about? This blue garden? Is there something wrong with the brain?


    Damn it, I thought Pei Shouyan''s wife was the kind of one who looked cute and lovable and wanted to be spoiled in the palm of his hand.


    I didn''t expect to be so bad tempered that I couldn''t like it.


    But thanks to his bad attitude, I don''t have to be merciful.


    If his personality is too good, I still feel sorry to rob Pei yaoyan from him. Now I don''t have that kind of worry.


    "What? Have you thought about it? "


    Lan Yuan asked, looking at Jiang Sheng at the bottom, just like watching mole ants, full of pride.


    "Of course."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t see Lan Yuan''s expression. He just didn''t want to argue with him. Make complaints about Lao Tzu,


    , and wait for Laozi to go out of this bad ass. He must go with Pei Siyan''s wife.


    He was blind before, wasn''t he? How can you like a man like Lanyuan?


    He''s been his mother for hundreds of years. Is he sick?


    Ah, ah, no, I want to rush out to beat Pei Weiyan and wake him up. What kind of wife can never forget about him? I''m better than him. I don''t know how many hundred times.


    The more Jiang Sheng thought, the more angry he felt. He was extremely suspicious of Pei''s brain problems before.


    "Then empty your head and let me live in it, and your mission as a container will be completed." Lan Yuan orders Jiang Sheng with a high tone. He doesn''t want to see Jiang Sheng''s more. He hates it very much. Required reading room www.bidu5.com


    Jiang Sheng frown immediately wrung off, I really want to explode him, shit, character is really bad! I can''t stand it.


    "What are you doing standing there? Did you hear me


    Jiang Sheng did not move, and Lan Yuan frowned.


    "I''m not deaf, of course. But I''m really sorry. I promised Pei Shouyan to stay with him all my life, so I''m sorry to be your container or something. "


    If I didn''t like Pei Weiyan before, I might give this body to you, and make you and Pei Shouyan perfect.


    But now I like Pei Shiyan. No matter whether you are Pei''s wife or not, it''s the same thing in the past. Now Pei''s wife is me, not you Lanyuan.


    "Oh? You want to fight me? " Lan Yuan laughs and looks down at Jiang Sheng.


    "Against you?" Jiang Sheng also Lan Yuan a funny, "you''re afraid of brain disease! Now it''s you who want to fight, I know? This body is mine now. You''re trying to steal it, right! Come on! I''m waiting for you to come down and fight. Come on


    Roll up the sleeves to fight with Lan Yuan, the expression is provocative.


    Lan Yuan was completely infuriated, "you just want to die like this, right?"


    He flies to Jiangsheng quickly and looks ferocious.


    Jiang Sheng will not be obedient and just wait for LAN yuan to fight himself. He kicks Lan Yuan''s stomach and kicks Lan Yuan hard.


    But after kicking Lan Yuan, he himself suffered from a mouthful of blood. He knelt down and coughed up blood, and his stomach hurt.


    But the blue garden that was kicked has nothing to do, is floating on the top laughing at jokes.


    "I''m in your body right now, you kick yourself, you know? It''s so funny. Are you really the blood of Jiang family? What a fool! You''ll be fooled if you stir up the flames? "


    Lan Yuan''s laughter reverberates in the vast white space. It''s so loud that Jiang Sheng''s ears are bleeding.

 Chapter 117

    "What the hell is going on?"


    Bai Hao sees Jiang Sheng''s ear bleeding, so he helps him wipe it.


    Fortunately, Pei Weiyan turned around and called. Otherwise, he would have seen him and would have died of anxiety.


    "It''s not really because of those drugs!" Bai Hao fretted and scratched his head. Now he wants to die.


    Only magpie, who has been looking out of the aisle window, knows what happened to Jiang Sheng, but she doesn''t want to come in and tell them. She looks at Jiang Sheng, who is very pale in bed, just like a robot who has no feelings.


    "Come on, boy, hit me again! Isn''t it just arrogant? "


    In Jiang Sheng''s brain world, the blue garden floating in the sky has been challenging Jiang Sheng, who kneels weak and panting, and is proud of the amplitude of her mouth.


    As long as you lose consciousness, I can take advantage of the void to occupy this pair of body, so hurry to faint!


    Your body outside must have been too painful to bear!


    As long as you give up the struggle, everything is free Jiang Sheng.


    Lan Yuan''s face is detestable and his eyes are cold.


    "Gee, haw, haw, haw, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah


    Jiang Sheng vigorously wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. He got up and glanced at the blue garden above with cold eyes.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect that he was so insidious and deliberately provoked me to achieve my goal.


    Pei Shouyan, the son of a bitch, was not only blind but also stupid. He even married such a sinister and vicious man as his wife.


    Jiang Sheng wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth again, full of anger.


    "Is it useful to stare at me? As long as you can''t get out of this spiritual world, your body will be unable to bear to sleep slowly, and then you will die, you know Lan Yuan is very kind to help Jiang Sheng explain.


    "I''m dead, aren''t you? What''s good for you? "


    "It''s just your soul that''s dead. This body is a vampire. It can live forever. After you''re dead, I''ll sleep with this body for hundreds of years, and I''ll wake up again Let''s do it www.xiashou8.com


    "And you? Forever and forever disappear in this world, reincarnation can not do, disappear completely, you know? "


    Hearing that he couldn''t even do it, Jiang Shengzhen stopped.


    Damn it, I can''t die. I can''t be reborn. How can I get to Pei Weiyan?


    "I want to get out of here. You can disappear for me. Stupid thing. I''m Pei''s wife."


    Jiang Sheng has firm eyes and strong ideas.


    No, he felt a surge of strength in his body, as if to break through from the palm of his hand.


    It feels like What is it?


    Jiang Sheng looked at his palm and didn''t know why.


    "Let me disappear? Is it up to you? " Lan Yuan laughed and was full of ridicule.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a visionary! Sure enough, garbage is rubbish. It barks


    "He''s a fuckin ''chatter again, I said, this pair of body is mine, you get off me."


    Back two words out, he raised to the blue yuan, blurted out a word, "set."


    The words fall, see a white light flash, cover the whole body of blue garden, he is tightly trapped in the inside.


    After finishing this action, Jiang Sheng shook his body weakly, and then fainted to the ground without any movement.


    Blue yuan was furious, "boy, you let me out, let me out."


    He kept beating the transparent circle and roaring.


    The circle is not something. It''s the boundary of the Jiang family. In order to protect herself, Jiang Sheng awakens the ability of yin and Yang teachers, which is a blessing in disguise.


    "You''d better not let me break free. I''ll be the first to kill you." Blue garden is still scolding.


    But no, Jiang Sheng people have disappeared in front of him, with the body fusion.

 Chapter 118

    Jiang Sheng seemed to hear someone''s voice. He seemed to be saying, "it''s OK. It''s OK. You''re safe."


    The man''s voice is very gentle, he can feel the man holding his face, carefully holding him in his arms, close to his forehead whispering comfort.


    I feel like a piece of green grass spread out in my heart. Under the sunshine, his body is no longer so painful, and his breathing becomes smooth.


    Jiang Sheng wants to ask who the other party is, but he finds himself unable to speak.


    He could feel himself lying in the arms of a man, but he could not see his face clearly.


    The man suddenly bent over to him, tears fell on Jiang Sheng''s cheek, warm and warm.


    Jiang Sheng chest inexplicable a pain, with hard raw was torn a corner like.


    Although he can not see the man''s face, but the man''s cry let life pity.


    He sobbed and told Jiang Sheng, "help me Help me to protect him. "


    Saying that, the man''s body became a wisp of white smoke, disappeared in Jiang Sheng''s line of sight.


    Jiang Sheng reached for it, but there was nothing left.


    No, Jiang Sheng lost consciousness and fell asleep.


    When Jiang Sheng woke up, it was a month later.


    He vaguely opened his eyes, reflected in the line of sight is a small lamp, the light is not very bright, dark yellow dark yellow.


    He knows where this is, Pei Shouyan''s room.


    Jiang Sheng struggled to get up and looked around to adapt to the light.


    He lifted his right hand, but found it was very heavy. When he saw it, he knew that his hand was tightly held by Pei Weiyan.


    But Pei Wai Yan just sat on the chair and fell asleep beside the bed.


    "Pei And Pei Wai Yan? " Pipi reading net www.pptsw.com


    Jiang Sheng''s voice is very hoarse. She has to be quiet and painful.


    What''s wrong with my throat?


    Jiang Sheng shook his neck and pinched it.


    How long have I been dizzy?


    Jiang Sheng wants to find a mobile phone to see the date, but she is afraid that she will wake Pei Shouyan if she moves.


    Because Pei Wai Yan''s face was haggard, and all of them were green. He didn''t sleep well.


    Jiang Sheng slowly added a smile to her mouth. She gently moved her body and lay down against Pei Weiyan, rubbing against his cheek.


    It''s so quiet that I can''t hear anything except my own heartbeat, which makes me feel at ease.


    Do you want to tell Pei yaoyan about my meeting with his wife?


    Jiang Sheng suddenly got tangled up because he could see that Pei Shouyan had a deep affection for his wife, and he didn''t seem to like a wayward person blindly.


    Forget it, or wait for me to get better, slowly test him! It depends on what he says. I''ll see if I want to tell him about it.


    Although Jiang Sheng was very angry, he was even more afraid that Pei Shouyan would be hurt. His wife, who had loved for hundreds of years, was actually a sinister and vicious man.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wife


    Pei Shouyan''s voice suddenly sounded, with a trace of uncertainty, but also very dry, as if he had not spoken for a long time.


    "You Are you awake, wife


    Pei Shouyan shook Jiang Sheng''s body and asked in a hurry. His voice seemed to be choking.


    Jiang Sheng opened her eyes with a smile, then lay down and looked at Pei yaoyan, who was nervous. She asked, "did you cry?"


    Hearing Jiang Sheng''s voice and seeing him looking at himself in such a spirit, Pei Shouyan''s eyes immediately became hot and held him tightly in his arms. His words turned into a loving embrace.

 Chapter 119

    "It''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK." Pei Shouyan hugged him for another minute. His voice was full of pain.


    "Oh, I''ll go. It''s painful. You''ll give me a damn hug, Pei yaoyan."


    Jiang Sheng grinned and chirped. He was full of energy and his throat was not hoarse.


    "Damn it, is it necessary to hold it so tightly? I''m not going to run away. " Jiang Sheng said again, but he didn''t push Pei yaoyan away. Instead, he held him back and took a deep breath.


    It''s the smell of Pei Shouyan. It''s very comfortable to smell it.


    Jiang Sheng lingers in Pei yaoyan''s arms, and the smile on the corner of his mouth rises again.


    Because he knew that Pei Weiyan was worried about him, although he didn''t know who Pei liked better than Lan Yuan.


    But he was very sure that if Pei Shouyan knew the true face of Lan Yuan, he would definitely choose him.


    "You, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you talk, Pei Shouyan? "


    Pei Shouyan hugs himself and says nothing. Jiang Sheng pokes him in the waist.


    "Let me hold it for a while. It''ll be OK." Pei Shouyan''s voice was dry and hoarse, and his pain and recovery were obvious.


    "Give it to you. I''ll hold it until my hands are numb." Jiang Sheng smiles beautifully and pats Pei yaoyan on the back.


    This action of Jiang Sheng makes Pei Weiyan feel a little familiar.


    He seemed to have been held by someone before, and he was very gently comforted by the other party.


    The man''s voice was soft, his hands were not big, but he was very warm.


    In the evening, have you ever been held by Lan Yuan? Pei Shouyan thought.


    But he was confused again, because Lan Yuan is not a person who can do that kind of thing.


    To comfort people or something, Lan Yuan won''t do it at all. He will only get angry with him and hurt him. 250000 Novels www.e5w.net


    Pei Shouyan didn''t know when he began to feel strange in LAN yuan. Later, he became more and more fierce, so that he seldom roomed with Lan Yuan at night.


    But he had seen Lanyuan cry. At that time, he only went home once for a long time. Lanyuan sat on the bed waiting for him. When he saw him, his tears fell.


    From then on, he began to be soft hearted again.


    But every day, they will continue to quarrel, Lan Yuan always willful and reckless, do not listen to him.


    But in the evening, I would apologize to him, comfort him and give him the tenderest hug.


    Pei Shouyan told himself that this may be the reason why he could not forget Lan Yuan.


    Because Lan Yuan occasionally gentle, let him not willing to forget.


    He knew that he shouldn''t compare Jiang Sheng with Lan Yuan at night.


    But it''s really like this. Jiang Sheng is so familiar with him that he is so familiar with the heat in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with you, Pei Shouyan? You are a little strange


    Worried about Pei Shouyan, Jiang Sheng pushed him away and looked up at his face.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t look over his head in a hurry. He seemed to have wiped his tears. Then he turned to Jiang Sheng and said, "I''m ok."


    Peiyan said, but his eyes were red.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t ask much, so he got up and kissed Pei yaoyan''s eyes, then helped him gently blow.


    "It''s just your eyes, I know." Jiang Sheng picked up Pei yaoyan''s face and grinned, and asked Pei yaoyan to go down the steps to avoid embarrassment.


    Jiang Sheng''s smile reflected in Pei Shouyan''s eyes was so dazzling.


    He had only seen this smile once before, and that was that Lan Yuan had laughed at him in the evening.


    At that time, he bought a gift for LAN yuan. He was very happy with his smile, but then he cried again, telling him that this was the most precious gift he had ever received.

 Chapter 120

    Why do I think of Lan Yuan again?


    Pei Shouyan forced himself to forget. What he saw now was Jiang Sheng, not Lan Yuan.


    "Why look at me in a daze?"


    Jiang Sheng shakes Pei Shouyan in front of him with his hand to make him recover.


    "It''s OK."


    Pei Shouyan comes back in a hurry, afraid Jiang Sheng will see that he is just thinking about Lan Yuan.


    "You think of your wife, don''t you?"


    However, it was useless to conceal it, and he was found out by Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng is a little unhappy. Why can Pei yaoyan love him so long?


    "No, really." Pei Shouyan quickly denied it.


    "I know you think of your wife. Don''t worry, I won''t be angry, so don''t be so careful."


    "After all, he is your first wife. You will often think of him as normal! I understand, though I''m not happy


    Jiang Sheng didn''t lose his temper, but in turn enlightened Pei Shouyan.


    Jiang Sheng is so considerate that Pei Shouyan feels inferior to him.


    Mingming promised Jiang Sheng that he would never compare him with Lan Yuan.


    "I''m sorry, wife. I won''t think of him again."


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng into his arms and promised him.


    "It''s OK to think of it occasionally. After all, you''ve been waiting for him for so long, haven''t you?" Jiang Sheng, with his back to Pei yaoyan, leans into his arms. He doesn''t make Pei yaoyan forget Lan Yuan and can only look at him.


    Pei Weiyan is a little afraid now. He is afraid that Jiang Sheng has the memory of Lan Yuan and becomes the former Lan Yuan.


    At present, he only wants to understand his gentle appearance.


    "Wife, let''s go and have a look at it! See if you can lock up your old memories


    Pei Shouyan didn''t know that Lan Yuan lived in Jiang Sheng''s body. He thought Jiang Sheng was Lan Yuan. He was afraid that he would remember the past and become the blue garden that made him miserable. Colorful Chinese www.qicaizw.com


    "No more!"


    As long as I can fight that kid in LAN yuan, he can''t own this body, can''t he?


    "Yes, certainly."


    Pei Shouyan has a tough attitude. He doesn''t want to wait until Jiang Sheng, who he likes, returns to his former blue garden.


    Pei Weiyan is no longer satisfied with Lan Yuan, but treats him well at night. He is tired of quarrels during the day. He wants to start a new life with Jiang Sheng.


    "All right, then."


    Pei Shouyan insisted, but Jiang Sheng didn''t say much.


    "By the way, do you know blue white?" Jiang Sheng looked up and asked.


    "Blue and white?" Pei Shiyan thought about it and then asked Jiang Sheng, "what''s the matter? People you know? "


    "No, not someone I know, but I ask you if you know him or not."


    I went, speechless, and asked me in turn.


    How strange! Pei Wai Yan''s face is not sure who he is.


    But the name came from Lan Yuan''s mouth. According to reason, Pei Shouyan should have known someone his wife knew!


    And they are also surnamed LAN. At first, I thought it was Lan Yuan''s brother or younger brother.


    "The name blue and white, I heard it for the first time."


    Sure enough, Pei Shouyan''s answer was that he did not know.


    "If you think about it carefully, you can''t be right if you don''t know each other! Maybe, before Lan Yuan, there was no brother or something like that. "


    "There is a sister, but not by that name."


    "No, it''s a man, not a woman."


    Ah, really. Why doesn''t it make sense.


    But the man in Lan Yuan has a younger sister! I ha ha, certainly also is not a good person.


    But who is this blue white man? Lan Yuan seems to hate his appearance.

 Chapter 121

    "What''s the matter? Suddenly asked about Lan Yuan Pei asked with a frown.


    He is now very afraid that Jiang Sheng will remember things in his previous life.


    "Nothing! Just want to ask. "


    Jiang Sheng quickly joked, then took a look at Pei yaoyan and asked carefully, "Pei yaoyan, what was your wife like before?"


    This is to ask what he was like before?


    Pei Shouyan was puzzled.


    "I''m just asking. I don''t have to ask you to answer. You can do it if you don''t want to."


    Jiang Sheng was afraid that Pei Shouyan would doubt something, so he said again quickly.


    "There is nothing that cannot be answered."


    Pei yaoyan''s expression sank. He put Jiang Sheng out of bed and laid him next to him. Then he continued, "when I first met, he was very considerate. After a long time, he slowly changed. Except at night, the other time was obstinate and willful, and there was nothing to recommend."


    But I couldn''t give him up because he was so nice to me at night.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say what he said later. He was afraid that Jiang Sheng would feel uncomfortable.


    He lingered on Jiang Sheng''s neck and quietly took a breath.


    Now when I think of Lan Yuan, he still has pain in his heart sometimes.


    Although Pei Shouyan didn''t say what he said later, the sound made Jiang Sheng''s eyes dim beyond the night.


    I see! There is still a time of tenderness in blue garden.


    Fart, no, it''s him who fooled Pei Shiyan with beauty. Yes, it must be like this.


    Jiang Sheng was not happy for a moment, but he was depressed again.


    His soul has been here for so long, and he has never roomed with Pei Weiyan. Pei Shouyan does not show any impatience towards him. He usually kisses him on the cheek. Keep up with the novel www.k7k7.cc


    "Pei Shouyan, am I not charming?" Jiang Sheng stares at Pei Shouyan and asks.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you ask that? " Pei Shouyan said with a smile.


    This topic, jump too fast!


    "Because you don''t touch me!"


    Jiang Sheng murmured in a murmur, curling his mouth and lowering his head.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned after hearing this, because he did not expect Jiang Sheng to care about this.


    After all, he is now a pregnant woman and soon becomes his wife.


    Naturally, he also wanted to touch Jiang Sheng, but he was afraid that he would frighten Jiang Sheng.


    "Or do you have someone outside to deal with this? So you don''t touch me when you go home? "


    Jiang Sheng suddenly tugs at Pei yaoyan''s collar and looks at him fiercely.


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t laugh or cry. If he could touch someone else, he would have thrown Lan Yuan out of the blue sky. How could he have stayed with him.


    "What do you think in your little head


    Pei Shouyan points on Jiang Sheng''s forehead and says with a smile that he is defeated by Jiang Sheng.


    "Am I right? Do you usually come back when you are full? " Jiang Sheng asked in a loud voice.


    If not, it''s impossible! He didn''t touch me once.


    Jiang Sheng is still struggling with this problem. He just doesn''t believe Pei Shouyan doesn''t steal.


    "That''s what happened to me?" Pei Shouyan dotes on the question, pinches Jiang Sheng''s nose, the smile of the corner of the mouth is very obvious.


    "Of course! I am your wife, and my duty is to serve you. "


    In fact, too much is because Pei Shouyan touched Lan Yuan, but he did not touch himself, which made him feel that he had lost and was not convinced.

 Chapter 122

    "I don''t want any obligation. I want you to be my wife willingly."


    Maybe I can see that Jiang Sheng is just a matter of Qi Lan Yuan at this time, so Pei Shouyan gently kisses him on the forehead and tells him not to think too much.


    "I must be willing! Now that you have your children, can I still run? "


    Although not when I was pregnant, can also be regarded as my child, is not it?


    Er It doesn''t seem right. Did he touch Jiang Xiao?


    Jiang Sheng was jealous.


    What does it mean that the expression of a little thing changes so fast? What''s on your mind?


    "What''s the matter, wife? Is there anything else that hurts? " Pei Shouyan asked in a soft voice.


    "Don''t disturb me. I want you to sleep well."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly gets angry and lies on one side, because Pei Shouyan touches Jiang Xiao, but doesn''t touch him.


    "No, I''m jealous! Eat the vinegar of this body Pei Shouyan asked with a smile.


    "What the hell is wrong with me being jealous? You and Jiang Xiao have children, can I not be jealous? I''m a fool if I''m not jealous. " Jiang Sheng retorted.


    Pei yaoyan moved to Jiang Sheng with a smile and put him in his arms. He whispered in his ear, "I didn''t touch him. Jiang Xiao was artificially conceived and didn''t touch a hair."


    "Artificial conception?" Pei Yan turns around.


    "I don''t believe you can ask Bai Hao about the artificial insemination that Bai Hao helped to do."


    Pei yaoyan looked at it, but he didn''t cheat Jiang Sheng.


    "Really?"


    Although I could see Pei''s expression, Jiang Sheng asked more.


    "Nature is true."


    "Didn''t you sleep with him? Did you kiss him? " Jiang Sheng continued to ask.


    "Of course, he is not like you in character. I can see at a glance that he is not you. So I won''t touch him. I don''t like his character. "


    What''s more, at that time, he was suspected to have been sent by the old men. How could he have been touched? I''m not without a brain.


    "What''s not me? It''s clearly not your wife''s LAN yuan." Jiang Sheng added a sentence.


    Later, afraid of Pei yaoyan''s anger, he got up and touched his stomach and licked his mouth. "I''m hungry."


    "I''ll go downstairs and get my servants up to cook you a snack." Pei Shouyan said, got up, then picked up Jiang Sheng and walked out of the room. U9 eBook www.u9txt.com


    "Is there any other discomfort?" Worried about Jiang Sheng''s physical problems, Pei Shouyan asked again.


    "No, just hungry." Jiang Sheng went back.


    "Would you like to take a sip first?" Pei Shouyan opened his collar and let Jiang Sheng bite him.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t bite it, though Pei''s neck looked very attractive and hungry.


    "The last time I tried to bite myself, it hurt a lot, so you must also hurt. I''d better eat. Anyway, blood is only secondary."


    After a few months of soul penetration, Jiang Sheng also felt his body clearly.


    Knowing that he can live without blood, the food is nutritious for him.


    "It won''t matter if you take a bite. There''s no need to control myself for me."


    Pei Shouyan said, and I cut my fingernail on my wrist and handed it to Jiang Sheng''s mouth.


    In an instant, the air was full of tempting sweet taste, which made Jiang Sheng''s appetite open.


    Jiang Sheng can''t help but swallow his saliva. The voice is very loud.


    Pei Shouyan laughed, "suck! The devil has a strong self-healing ability, and the wound will be healed after a while. "


    "Can I really drink it?" Jiang Sheng points to Pei Weiyan''s wrist and confirms it again.


    "Really."


    Compared with the former Lan Yuan, Jiang Sheng now really makes Pei Shouyan feel that these two people are just one day and one place, and there is no way to compare them.


    Can be the night before the blue court, but in his blood sucking, careful.


    And rarely asked for blood, although Pei Shouyan at that time did not know why.


    Now seeing Jiang Sheng, he understood that Lan Yuan at that time was afraid of his pain.


    "I''m not welcome." Jiang Sheng wiped her mouth, then pursed her lips. Her face was a little red. She picked up Pei''s wrist and sucked it.


    He was afraid that Pei Shouyan would lose too much blood, so he didn''t dare to drink too much, so he licked his mouth and finished eating.


    "Full?"


    "No, I''ll eat later."


    Jiang Sheng went back and quietly watched Pei yaoyan''s wrist wound heal. There was no trace.


    It''s really powerful! The bodies of these demons and vampires.

 Chapter 123

    "Magpie."


    As soon as he went downstairs, Pei Shouyan first called out the name of magpie.


    "Yes."


    Magpie appeared and disappeared, people quietly appeared at the bottom of the hall, waiting.


    Seeing magpie is still there, Jiang Sheng looks at her unexpectedly, and then is the tight eye.


    Magpie noticed Jiang Sheng''s eyes, looked up and looked at him so straight, holding tightly.


    Jiang Sheng? Or, master?


    Magpie''s heart is full of doubts.


    "Two bowls of clear water." Pei Shouyan ordered.


    "Yes."


    Magpie takes orders. When she is about to leave, she suddenly asks Jiang Sheng, "does madam want to put eggs?"


    "Then let it go!"


    The obvious voice was cold, and so was the look at the magpie.


    Not the host. The host doesn''t like eggs.


    "That''s good." Magpie turns indifferently to the kitchen, ignoring Jiang Sheng''s coldness.


    After waiting for a month, Jiang Sheng woke up unexpectedly.


    The most powerful vampire in the legend is just like this.


    Magpie said this, as if with a touch of sneer.


    When magpie was born, I met Lan Yuan several times.


    She is not very familiar with Lan Yuan.


    Her grandfather and father worshipped Lan Yuan as a God, so she was just a Lan Yuan who obeyed orders and protected her. She had no great feelings for LAN yuan.


    Moreover, she hated her body very much. She had been numb by the fact that she was not old for hundreds of years. Her friends died one by one, leaving her alone.


    So I don''t know when she abandoned her expression and became the face that her grandfather and father wanted to be loyal to Lan Yuan.


    "By the way, how long have I slept?"


    Asked by Jiang Sheng, who put down the sofa in the hall by Pei Weiyan. Love Library www.ishuse.com


    "A month."


    "Poof - a month?"


    Jiang Sheng was scared to death. He thought he would be in a coma for a week at most.


    No wonder when I woke up, Pei Shouyan couldn''t believe it and hurt me.


    "I''m going upstairs to get my laptop. There''s still work to be done. Wait here for me first."


    Pei Shouyan rubbed up Jiang Sheng''s hair and gave him a kiss before he got up and left.


    "Good."


    Jiang Sheng listens to Pei Shouyan''s words and turns on the TV.


    After watching it, he suddenly remembered about the devil fish.


    "What about my stupid pet? I''ve been in a coma for so long. I haven''t been roasted by Pei Shouyan! "


    Jiang Sheng looked around, but there was no sign of the devil fish.


    Usually when he was there, the magic fish was excited. Although he could not understand what the devil fish said, he was very happy.


    "Well, you''ll come here early tomorrow morning! If it''s not eaten. "


    Jiang Sheng has no conscience to pour such a sentence.


    After sitting for a while, he looked closely at the kitchen and got up to look for magpie with a trace of anger.


    Magpie saw Jiang Sheng coming in, politely nodded his head, and then ignored the fire to cook noodles.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyebrows tightened again. He asked Magpie in a cold voice, "you''re from the blue garden, aren''t you?"


    It must be someone from LAN yuan. No doubt. Otherwise, she would not let me tell Pei yaoyan about her?


    The magpie with her back to Jiang Sheng just pauses. Her expression is not big.


    She faintly returns, "what you say is what."


    I didn''t intend to answer Jiang Sheng''s question.


    "Well, I''ll take it as your default."


    Magpie didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to be so sure. Finally she turned and looked at Jiang Sheng, but she didn''t speak.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly felt a little funny, because he was taken as a fool by magpie.


    "Do I look so stupid?" Jiang Sheng sneers and looks dangerous.

 Chapter 124

    "You are not stupid."


    At least it can suppress the master''s soul, or there is merit.


    "I don''t know how you fooled Pei Shouyan and Bai Hao to stay in this home, but I won''t tell them your identity."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly became good to talk, but the range of the corners of his mouth was with a cold sneer.


    When magpie looked at him suspiciously, he continued to hook his lips and say, "after all, it''s a white dog. There''s no reason not to push back, isn''t it?"


    After listening, magpie''s face finally had an expression, which was extremely sharp.


    "Oh, look at me? I''m so scared


    Jiang Sheng pretended to be afraid, but the next second, the whole face was cold.


    "If a man does not attack me, I will let him die without a burial place. So, stinky girl, don''t think I''m easy to bully. Take the ashes of your damned master and go home to bibimbap. Don''t give me any idea. "


    Jiang Sheng left this word, glared at magpie, then walked away clean.


    He will come in to find magpie, but also want to tell him that he already knows her identity.


    "You can''t fight him. Before suffering, I think it''s the best choice for you to let your body out."


    Magpie''s indifference sounds faintly from behind Jiang Sheng, still without any feelings.


    Jiang Sheng thinks it''s ridiculous after hearing that. Can''t I fight that boy?


    Jiang Shenghuo turned and pointed to himself, "you are blind now, aren''t you? See who I am? "


    Damn it, the people around Lan Yuan are also some people with bad character.


    I''d have kicked her out if she wasn''t worth it.


    Jiang Sheng wants magpies to protect him. After all, magpie has some skills.


    There will be danger in the future. At least magpie is a good meat shield.


    "Wife?" Zero long Literature Network www.09wxw.com


    Pei Shouyan went downstairs and didn''t see Jiang Sheng. He called him in a panic.


    "I''m here." Jiang Sheng went out quickly.


    Then there was a group of conversations:


    "where have you been?"


    "Go and play with the little dog." The corner of the mouth has a strong smile.


    "Where''s the dog at home?"


    Pei Shouyan was puzzled.


    "Yes, someone else''s. I''ll watch her lovely and stay for a walk."


    Jiang Sheng laughs at people and animals harmlessly, but the magpie in the kitchen is angry and clenched.


    Because it is very obvious that the dog Jiang Sheng is talking about is her own.


    Magpie can still stay in this home because she lied when Bai Hao asked about her. She said that she was the child of the devil and the Exorcist teacher and student, so she would use spiritual power.


    Bai Hao is skeptical, but magpie has been working hard and rescued Jiang Sheng. Therefore, he does not drive people away, but continues to stay and observe.


    Bai Hao wanted to tell Pei Shouyan about this, but Pei Shouyan stayed by Jiang Sheng''s bedside for a month, so he didn''t find a chance to say so.


    "I said how the house suddenly became so busy. It was you who woke up, boy."


    Pei Shu yawned and went downstairs. A month ago, Pei Shouyan asked him to see if there was something wrong with the medicine.


    Pei Shu always said that the medicine was ok, but Jiang Sheng didn''t wake up, so he was detained here. He had nothing to do all day, except eating or sleeping. He took annual leave.


    "Ah! Pei''s uncle. " Jiang Sheng looked down at Pei Shu, stupidly fell so loud.


    But the people who followed him made him puff. I can''t believe it.


    Because it is his second uncle Jiang Huo, and still holding Pei Shu''s waist down the stairs.


    Jiang Sheng stares big eyes to see, what situation?

 Chapter 125

    "Don''t put your goddamn arm around my waist. Let go."


    Pei Shu was irritable and pushed Jiang Huo away impatiently.


    When he was detained by Pei Weiyan, Jianghuo himself ran to find him, and then he lived there.


    Pei Shu still doesn''t understand why Jiang Huo wants to stay. He runs here every time he goes to work. Pei Shouyan doesn''t say a word.


    Pei Yan''s family didn''t drive Pei Yan away because he didn''t have a reason.


    But Pei Shu is still in the dark. He doesn''t know the relationship between Jiang Huo and Jiang Sheng.


    "In front of my nephew, you must give me some face." Jiang Huo laughs a way, after that again domineering embrace go up.


    "What nephew? Who''s your nephew here? Let''s go He pushed Jiang Huo away.


    Damn it. I''ve been sleeping with him all night. He''s not tired of it. He''s going to have a drink.


    Jiang Huo laughs and doesn''t speak, and then points to Jiang Sheng on the sofa like this.


    Pei Shu looked stupidly. Then he looked at Jiang Sheng, and then Jiang Huo.


    Because if you look carefully, there are still some small images, though not very obvious.


    He pointed to Jiang Shengmu and gaped, "he, he, he is your nephew?"


    Sleeping trough! Pei Weiyan''s wife is Jiang Huo''s nephew? Isn''t that his big brother''s son?


    "Is it necessary to be so surprised? Or Pei Shouyan can let me live in his house? " Jiang Huo pressed Pei Shu down on the sofa, so that he would not be surprised to point at himself.


    Then she said to Jiang Sheng with a smile, "it''s called two aunts."


    Jiang Sheng smoked badly. He knew that Jiang Huo was gay, and he knew that Jiang Huo had always had an object, but he never thought it would be Pei Weiyan''s uncle.


    I''ll go. What''s the name of our generation?


    Jiang Sheng''s face is getting darker and darker. Pei Shu is Pei''s uncle, but now he wants to call him his second aunt? It''s a mess. Qiqi Chinese website www.qiqizw.com


    "Who the hell is the second aunt? Get out of here. "


    Pei Shu was so angry that he kicked Jiang Huo away from him.


    Because he did not want to form that kind of relationship with Jiang Huo, both sides just took what they needed.


    "What? You think you can run with me? Yes


    When saying en, his fingertips raised Pei Shu''s chin and put his head to himself. His smile was domineering and spoiling.


    "Fart, run? When the hell am I tied up by your boy? Don''t try to get me involved and sit on the other side. "


    Let Pei Sheng point to the river.


    "Well, don''t regret it later."


    Jiang Huo really got up and left. Then he sat down beside Jiang Sheng and gave him a doting kiss on his head. Then he rubbed his hair and hooked his lips and said, "we Xiaosheng have worked hard."


    I don''t know if it''s hard to beat Lan Yuan.


    After finishing, the hand still continued to rub Jiang Sheng''s hair, the doting eyes at a glance.


    Jiang Huo loved himself very much since he was a child. Kissing his head and rubbing his hair are common things, so Jiang Sheng is used to it.


    But Pei Shouyan and Pei Shu are not used to it! A cold eye to Jianghuo warning, a heart side unhappy.


    Uncomfortable, of course, it was Pei Shu. It was the first time for him to see Jiang Huo say this kind of words with such a gentle voice and kiss other men''s heads so much.


    Damn it. Damn it. You mean to piss me off, don''t you?


    Pei Shu was so angry that he clenched his fist and glared at Jiang Huo.


    Jianghuo felt that, the corner of his mouth had a strong smile, but Pei Shu, who did not look on purpose, made him angry.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth corner is smoking badly again, asshole second uncle, use me to anger second aunt, isn''t it?

 Chapter 126

    "When did it start? Why don''t I know about it? Do my parents know? " Jiang Sheng asks Jiang Huo in a low voice.


    "What and when did it start?" Jiang Huo asked, smiling.


    Jiang Sheng immediately whitened Jiang Huo and said, "pretend to be stupid, right? What do I call him in the future? Uncle? Or second aunt? "


    "Second aunt, what kind of uncle? After that, he will be your second uncle''s wife. "


    Jiang Huo rubbed Jiang Sheng''s hair vigorously. The appearance is that he is not sensible.


    "I ha ha, your wife, people do not agree with me to call him so, and also very dislike you."


    Jiang Sheng immediately patted Jiang Huo''s hand and then added, "I''m not a child now. I have a husband. Don''t kiss me! My man will be jealous


    "Oh! Who brought you diapers when you were a child? Who made you sleep? Who picked you up from school? Now that there are men, I can''t even kiss him? "


    Jiang Huo''s face: your wings are hard now, right.


    "After the baby is born, you kiss the baby, and then take good care of him just like taking care of me."


    "Do you want me to bring you a baby? You are bold now, aren''t you? "


    She kneaded Jiang Sheng''s hair. Her voice was dissatisfied, but her eyes were full of doting.


    "It''s your own kiss. It''s none of my business." Jiang Sheng murmured.


    "Second aunt, please take your man away and rub my hair all the time. I''m so tired." Jiang Sheng complained.


    "You just let him die. It''s clear that you can''t see."


    Pei Shu scolded, but he did not deny that Jiang Huo was his own man.


    "Do you hear me? I want you to die."


    Jiang Sheng glanced at Jiang Huo.


    Jiang Huo said with a strong smile, "don''t worry, he can''t give up. I''m going to die. He''s the first to cry."


    He got up and walked to Pei Shu, sat down behind him, and then asked, "right Pei Shu." Picture broadcast world Novels www.tubo123.com


    "Then try to die and see if I can cry."


    Pei Shu hands around the chest, cold looking at the fruit knife on the tea table, let him stab himself to death.


    Jianghuo raised his eyebrows slightly, then took the fruit knife with a smile and pulled up his sleeve.


    Just as he was about to row, Pei Shu''s eyes widened, slapped the fruit knife in one hand, and angrily scolded, "are you crazy?"


    Shortness of breath, a face of shock, but also scared the chest ups and downs.


    "Didn''t you ask me to die? You just listen to me! Why are you so surprised? Afraid I''m dead? "


    Pei Shu was very scared. Jiang Huo was still in a good mood to laugh and smile.


    Pei Shu was so angry that he gave Jiang Huo a slap in the face, "does his mother scare me for fun?"


    "It''s not fun. I just want to see if you worry about me."


    Jiang Huo did not smile, picked up Pei Shu and hit his hand. He kissed him painfully. It was his own face that hurt.


    "Slap me in the face and tell me not! I''ll do it myself. Don''t hurt your own hands He also rubbed Pei Shu.


    "Don''t be so glib. Next time, you''ll be fucked up and killed."


    Angry draw back his hand, do not let Jianghuo rub, looking or angry.


    But usually Pei Shu is so irritable. I don''t know if he is really angry, or just talk about it.


    I guess it''s not really angry.


    Jianghuo may have seen it and laughed again, "next time I won''t scare you. I''m afraid you will love me."


    "Rolling calf."


    Damn it, it''s not serious.


    That''s why I hate him. This kind of bastard is always getting more and more aggressive in the new year, which makes your heart flutter.

 Chapter 127

    I''ll go. When I''m with Pei Weiyan, it''s air, isn''t it?


    make complaints about him.


    He didn''t say it. It was for Jiang Huo''s face that he would not be embarrassed.


    "The noodles are ready."


    Magpie came out with noodles and broke the wave of dog food.


    She looked at Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng, and then looked at Jiang Huo and Pei Shu. After putting the noodles down, she said, "I''ll cook two more bowls."


    "Yes."


    Pei Shouyan, who had given Jiang Sheng a bowl, responded indifferently, then pushed another bowl to Pei Shu.


    "Don''t you eat it?" Pei Shu asked in doubt.


    After all, Pei Shouyan cooked noodles.


    "It''s the same behind me." Pei Shouyan said.


    "All right, then."


    Pei Shu was a little hungry, so he was not polite.


    Jiang Huo got up, went into the kitchen, took four bottles of water, put them in front of everyone one by one, and then helped Pei Shu open it and handed it to him.


    It turned out that they were going downstairs to drink water, but they didn''t expect to meet Pei yaoyan who ate noodles.


    "The fight is fierce, and the noodles are well cooked." Jiang Sheng murmured after taking a bite.


    He carefully blew, and then handed it to Pei yaoyan''s mouth, "are you hungry, too! Let me have a little pad first


    Pei Shouyan took it with a smile, sucked and slipped. Then he rubbed Jiang Sheng''s hair and said, "you eat first. I''m not very hungry."


    "It''s OK. I''ll give you some."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t care, but he blew again and asked Pei yaoyan to eat more.


    Because he found that Pei Shouyan was a little thinner than he was a month ago.


    All this must be because we have to guard him, so it will become this way.


    On the whole, it was Pei Shouyan who was distressed. 139 reading net www.139ds.com


    "See? You should learn a little from other people''s family


    After drinking water and putting down the bottle, Jiang Huo smiles to Pei Shu, which means obviously.


    Pei Shu can''t hear it. If you let him feed Jianghuo noodles, you''d better let him die.


    "I''ll find someone close to my mother''s disgust." Pei Shu gave Jiang Huo a foot and ate him coldly.


    Jiang Huo also said just, did not let Pei Shu really feed him.


    But it''s true to envy Pei Shiyan. Who doesn''t want a sweet little experience?


    I''ll go. I''m so envious, isn''t it?


    Pei Shu takes a look at Jiang Huo. Seeing that he looks at Pei yaoyan, his heart suddenly becomes somewhat complicated.


    Oh, damn it, that''s why I said, what''s new year''s? It''s the most disgusting.


    Pei Shu fretted and scratched his head. He took a deep breath, as if struggling with his own reason.


    No, he took a bite of noodles and handed it to Jiang Huo. "His mother likes to eat or not."


    The attitude is very bad, but this is Pei Shu''s biggest concession.


    If it was not for Jiang Huo''s envious look at Pei yaoyan, he would not have done such a thing.


    Jiang Huo a Leng, with how to react to come over the same.


    After all, it''s Pei Shu! I wish I didn''t kill him. I was really obedient and fed him noodles.


    "Sleeping trough! You fucked me, didn''t you? "


    Jiang Huo did not take over, Pei Shu was irritable, and his face turned red instantly.


    He angrily took back his hand, but only received half, Jianghuo put his head to eat the noodles, by the way, secretly kiss his lips, smile and wipe his mouth, "really fragrant."


    I don''t know whether he is talking about mianxiang or peishu''s lips.


    Pei Shu''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Get the hell out of here."


    He gave Jiang Huo another kick.


    Damn it! Eat my tofu whenever you have a chance, this kid.

 Chapter 128

    "Hello, Hello! You''ve gone too far! We''re still here, OK? Can you show me my love when I go back to your room? "


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t stand it any more. He said the two of them directly.


    He did not see his second uncle and aunt love interest, spicy eyes.


    "Who shows love?"


    Pei Shu immediately refuted, excited and loud.


    "Why, is there anyone here who can show love except me and Pei Shouyan?"


    I went. I thought Pei Shouyan''s uncle didn''t like my second uncle. I dare to be arrogant and coquettish!


    "I don''t have that kind of relationship with him, I"


    "yes, yes, you and my second uncle are not that kind of relationship. It''s my own misunderstanding, OK?"


    Jiang Sheng interrupted Pei Shu''s words, and then helped him finish speaking.


    Pei Shu''s mouth immediately took a puff. Damn it, this boy is really Jiang Huo''s nephew. He is not cute at all.


    "I''m sorry I''m not cute."


    Just looking at Pei Shu''s expression, Jiang Sheng knew what he wanted to say, so he was lazy to answer.


    "Do you know mind reading?" Pei Shu immediately gave Jiang Sheng a white eye.


    You''ve written on your face. Do I need mind reading?


    Jiang Sheng make complaints about his mind.


    "Let''s get down to business."


    Jiang Huo suddenly changed his serious expression and looked straight at Pei yaoyan.


    "That''s good."


    Pei Shouyan also seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    When Jiang Huo came, he told him that as long as Jiang Sheng could wake up, he would tell Pei Shouyan everything he knew.


    "What''s the point? Why, how serious? "


    The atmosphere suddenly changed. Jiang Sheng didn''t get used to it. Mingming just said he was laughing.


    "Did you see the blue garden?" Jianghuo asked directly. Huaxia stack room www.hxsk.net


    Jiang Sheng a moment to hear the shock of the body, "second uncle, you, how do you know?"


    I didn''t say it. No one has said it! What happened?


    Jiang Sheng looks at Jiang Huo in surprise.


    "Nature knows, because you live in the soul of blue garden."


    Jiang Huo said that, bit his finger and drew a magic array on the tea table with blood.


    "Put your hands here."


    "Oh


    Jiang Sheng quickly put his hand into the middle of the magic array.


    No, there are two life bodies in the magic array, one red and one white flame.


    Jiang Huo said, "the red one is the soul of blue garden, and the white one is your soul. This magic array is similar to the dark eye, which can let people see the soul form in the body


    "I''ll go. It''s amazing."


    Jiang Sheng also suddenly felt funny, but the next second was stunned, "second uncle, how do you know these things?"


    And what is magic circle? How can the second uncle understand such a thing?


    "Our Jiang family has been famous Yin and Yang masters for generations. What you see now is just skin deep."


    "Er What kind of ghost is Yin Yang master Jiang Sheng is at a loss.


    "Now I tell you, you don''t know. In short, you have the soul of blue garden living in your body. If you want this body to continue to live, you have to defeat him, understand?"


    "Naturally."


    Jiang Huo said so simply, how could Jiang Sheng not understand?


    However, Pei Shouyan and Pei Shu, who were listening to him, had a very different expression.


    Pei Weiyan obviously shocked his body and couldn''t react.


    How can Jiang Sheng''s body contain the soul of Lan Yuan? Isn''t it reincarnation? That should be a soul, right?


    Pei Shu was furious because Jiang Huo was a master of yin and Yang. He didn''t know it at all.


    You know, the Yin and Yang division and the devil are not friendly. There was a war hundreds of years ago, and they fought each other to death.

 Chapter 129

    "Wife, have you seen Lan Yuan?"


    Pei Shouyan''s voice suddenly urgent, holding Jiang Sheng''s hand very vigorously.


    Jiang Sheng, who was caught in pain, said, "Pei yaoyan, you hurt me."


    "I''m asking you, did you see Lan Yuan?"


    Pei Shouyan suddenly became angry and his voice was very loud.


    Jiang Sheng is scared. So are Jiang Huo and Pei Shu.


    "I, I did, but I didn''t talk much."


    Jiang Sheng''s small voice back, the voice inside with fear, this appearance of Pei Weiyan, let him think of just the soul through, that violent and unruly he.


    "Well, I, I really hurt. Can you let me go first?"


    Jiang Sheng asked carefully. The atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    After all, Pei Shouyan pinched his neck before, and Pei Weiyan became what he looked like at that time. He was not afraid to be abnormal.


    "What are you doing? You''ve scratched the child


    Pei Shouyan has not let Jiang Sheng go. Pei Shu goes over and pushes him away to calm him down.


    "Sorry."


    Pei yaoyan took a hard breath, and then he scratched his face impatiently. He was not calm.


    "It''s OK."


    Jiang Sheng covered her aching arm and lowered her eyes to return quietly.


    He now knows that Lan Yuan is in my body, so do you want to see him? That''s why it''s out of control?


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes turned red in an instant. He saved his body with all his life, but Pei yaoyan looked at it but still thought about the appearance of Lan Yuan.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Pei Shouyan''s voice was uncomfortable, and he looked at Jiang Sheng''s eyes, which made him red.


    After all, he has been waiting for LAN yuan for hundreds of years, but the feeling is still there. Although it is said that it is already weak, it is filled by Jiang Sheng. Read good books and novels www.khshu.com


    But when he mentions Lan Yuan, he feels very painful. He wants to see Lan Yuan, but he is afraid to see Lan Yuan, because he is afraid Jiang Sheng will disappear.


    "It''s wrong for me to hide from you, but I didn''t mean to. Really, I''m just afraid that you know the true face of Lan Yuan"


    "enough, I don''t want to hear it."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly yelled and interrupted Jiang Sheng.


    He thought Jiang Sheng was different and would not hide something from him, but now he has.


    By Pei Wai Yan''s roar, Jiang Sheng was wronged to tears.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m for you. What''s your attitude! What the hell are you yelling at me


    Jiang Sheng cried and scolded, but her tears could not be controlled.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t listen to his explanation, but he was angry and sad.


    "You promised me clearly that you would not hide something from me and would not hurt me like Lan Yuan, but you didn''t do it."


    Pei Shouyan roared back and saw Jiang Sheng crying. He wanted to coax Jiang Sheng into his arms, but his mouth couldn''t control it. He said so.


    Maybe he is afraid that Jiang Sheng will become a blue garden.


    The blue garden in the daytime can only hide from him and never hurt him any more. The blue garden has become the shadow of his heart.


    But he also likes the blue garden at night, the one that has been gentle to him.


    But I don''t know how to say it, so I can only get angry.


    "And you? Did you do it? You said, you will forget Lan Yuan. But when you heard about him, you wavered, didn''t you? Are you a fuckin ''shaken


    Jiang Sheng asked with tears and sniffed with tears, which was very painful.


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t refute, because he had just shaken, though only for a moment.


    He was just afraid, too afraid to know what to do.


    "Look! You are really shaken. I accompany you every day, but you think of other men. "


    "I''ll go. I''m far away from you. You want to go to the boy in LAN yuan! Son of a bitch. "


    Jiang Sheng wiped tears and ran out of the hall and went to the door.

 Chapter 130

    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan is flustered, so he should keep up.


    "Wait a minute."


    But just as he got up, janho suddenly grabbed him.


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    Pei Shouyan got rid of Jiang Huo and ran out.


    "If I tell you now, Xiaosheng is not the reincarnation of your wife, you will run out to chase him without hesitation?"


    Jiang Huo called to Pei yaoyan behind his back. He stood and looked at Pei yaoyan coldly.


    After hearing this, Pei Shouyan was shocked and moved.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    He turned back and asked Jiang Huo with a white face. His breath seemed to be out of breath, which made him ache.


    "I just said that! In Xiaosheng''s body lives the soul of Lan Yuan. If it''s reincarnation, it''s just a soul. So obviously, the reincarnation of your wife is not Xiaosheng. "


    Jiang Huo ignored Pei Shouyan''s pain and said what he knew.


    "How can you explain that the soul of Lan Yuan is in Jiang Sheng''s body?"


    Pei Shouyan roared with anger, but he was also nervous.


    He was afraid that Jiang Sheng had nothing to do with Lan Yuan.


    That night''s blue garden, that gentle blue garden to him, is not Jiang Sheng.


    "It was Xu Bo who forced the soul of Lan Yuan into my sister-in-law''s body with magic array, into Jiang Xiao''s body, which was still a fetus, and then transferred to Xiaosheng''s body. That''s why he was in Xiaosheng''s body."


    After hearing this, Pei Shouyan''s face turned white again. He shook his head and didn''t believe it. "So you want to tell me that Jiang Xiao and Jiang Sheng are brothers?" Mo Xue Literature Network www.moxue99.com


    "Xiaosheng is Jiang Xiao''s younger brother. My sister-in-law is pregnant with twins. Before a child was born, she was stripped of her stomach by Xu Bo and took it away with her bare hands."


    "In order to revive your wife, Xu Bo made Jiangxiao and Xiaosheng into containers, one to protect his body from death, the other to support his soul with his body, waiting to be captured in the future."


    "Now that Jiang Xiao is dead, we are only Xiaosheng. If Xiaosheng is defeated by Lan Yuan, your wife will be the new master of that pair of body. "


    Jiang Huo''s indifferent explanation has no fluctuation at all.


    "Ridiculous, what''s the basis of what you said? Lan Yuan can''t agree with Xu Bo to revive him like this. It''s absolutely impossible. "


    Lan Yuan is capricious, but he won''t do such a cruel thing. It''s impossible.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to believe it.


    He felt that Lan Yuan''s heart was still very gentle, otherwise he would not be so gentle to himself at night.


    But Pei Shouyan is wrong. The man at night is actually lanbai, the twin brother of Lanyuan.


    "Well, if I tell you that this is Xu Bo who was specially told by Lan Yuan before he died, would you think I was more ridiculous?" Standing straight and lighting a cigarette, Jiang Huo looked at him and asked.


    "It''s more than ridiculous? It''s unreasonable. " Pei Shouyan was furious.


    "Unreasonable?" Jiang Huo gave a cold smile, "now I know why Xiaosheng conceals you. He saw your wife''s affairs. What''s afraid is that you don''t believe it! Yell at him as if you were contradicting me


    When Jiang Huo said this, Pei yaoyan was stunned and calmed down a lot.


    Because Jiang Sheng used to say what he said, it''s impossible to conceal him.


    "You''re wrong. He''s just afraid to hurt me."


    Pei Shouyan left this and ran out to chase Jiang Sheng. Now that he knew that he was wrong, Jiang Sheng was worried about him, so he would hide his affairs about Lan Yuan.


    At this time Pei Shouyan also remembered. When Jiang Sheng woke up, he asked him about Lan Yuan and mentioned LAN Bai.


    So he is going to ask Jiang Sheng what kind of Lan Yuan he saw. He is so afraid to tell him.

 Chapter 131

    "Know that Xiaosheng is not his wife''s reincarnation, or did not hesitate to pursue it?"


    Jiang Huo, who is holding his hair and spitting out smoke, smiles. He looks at Pei Weiyan, who is just trying out, and how he will choose.


    "Master Yin and Yang, what are you doing to get close to me? Ah? "


    Pei Shu here, he angrily pulled down Jianghuo collar, staring at him, gnashing his teeth to ask.


    Jianghuo smile is not serious back, "nature is like you, but also for why?"


    "Oh, like me?" Pei Shu seemed to hear something funny.


    "You think I''m blind, don''t you? You knew about Lan Yuan early in the morning and approached me because I was Pei Weiyan''s uncle, right? "


    Pei Shu roared. He was used by Jiang Huo and inquired about Pei yaoyan''s intelligence from him.


    "I don''t deny it"


    PA ~


    before he could recognize his words, Pei Shu slapped Jiang Huo in the face and left angrily.


    Asshole, beast, asshole, grandson I''m so damn blind.


    Pei Shu left in anger and scolded Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Huo knew Pei Shu would slap himself and get angry, so there was no accident.


    He quickly followed up, grabbed Pei Shu, pulled him back, facing himself.


    "Let the hell go."


    Pei Shu is very angry now. Although he knows that Jianghuo had no intention to approach him at the beginning, he also guessed that it was a plot against his body.


    But how did not think that he is for this matter and close to him, he also foolishly gave the body out, also by this year to bend.


    "Will you listen to me?" Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com


    Jiang Sheng gently coax, but can grasp Pei Shu''s hand, but the strength is great.


    "Explain?" Pei Shu looked at Jiang Huo and sneered, "what the hell is there to explain? What a fool I am! Obviously, other professors have reminded me that you, a human being, can suppress me. I thought you were just strong


    "Secretly use your spiritual power to control your own strength and defeat me. Are you particularly cool, Jianghuo? Did you laugh at me for being stupid? Ah? "


    Pei Shu was so angry that his head would smoke. He glared at Jiang Huo''s eyes.


    "Naturally happy."


    "You bastard."


    Another slap made his eyes red with anger, but it was not just Qi, only Pei Shu understood it.


    After being slapped again, Jiang Huo sighed, and then he violently lifted Pei Shu to himself, and forced his other hand around his waist to seal his lips.


    Pei Shu''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it. Now this situation, Jianghuo still has this mood to kiss him. Don''t you see that he is very angry now?


    "Damn Let''s go. Let go... "


    Pei Shu resisted fiercely, but no matter how he struggled, he was hugged tightly by Jianghuo, but on his mouth he was kissing him tenderly without using brute force.


    Jiang Huo is so gentle that Pei Shu can''t even get angry, so he takes it easy and leans on Jiang Huo''s arms.


    But he was angry and gave Jiang Sheng a kick.


    Jiang Huo is not angry, instead, he kisses his forehead with a smile, and asks in a soft voice, "have you beaten me, kicked me, and calmed down?"


    "Damn it. Get out of here."


    Fire big push away Jiang Huo, then disgusted desperately wipe his mouth, and stare Pei Shu one eye.


    Peishu''s appearance in Jianghuo''s eyes is only lovely, so he said with a smile, "if you really resist, with my spiritual power, you can also break free, right! So I''m very happy! I''m glad you don''t hate me. Allow me to touch you. "


    With that, he took Pei Shu''s hand and printed a kiss on the back of his hand, smiling handsome again.


    Pei Shu''s face immediately turned red, but in his heart, he was so scolded: Damn it, he would pick the words I like to listen to and tease me, this damned New Year''s day.

 Chapter 132

    "Less motherfucker"


    "you want to say I''m glib again, don''t you?"


    Pei Shucai wanted to be angry and scold Jiang Huo for his glib words, but before he could say them, he was guessed by Jianghuo and said it with a smile.


    "You"


    Pei Shu was so blocked that he couldn''t say a word, and he was gnashing his teeth.


    This damn new year.


    Every time I get angry, I always scold Jiang Huo like this.


    "Don''t you just like my glib to you?"


    Jiang Huo asked with a smile, then picked up Pei Shu and went upstairs.


    "Where are you going?" Pei Shu immediately yelled in panic.


    Jiang Huo faintly returns, the footstep does not stop, "can go where? Go back to sleep. "


    "Go back to bed? You''re crazy, aren''t you? Are you still in the mood to sleep when your nephews are out? "


    Pei Shu can''t believe it. Jiang Huo''s heart is wide enough.


    "Didn''t your nephew go after him? I''ll be back. " Jiang Huo didn''t care too much and went upstairs with Pei Shu.


    "What if he can''t find anyone? Don''t you worry about it? " Pei Shu is on fire.


    Jiang Huo frowned and suddenly wrinkled, "in the middle of the night, what are you worried about other men doing?"


    Pei Shu a listen speechless, "what other man, that is not your nephew?"


    "Let me down. I''m going to find Xiaosheng."


    Still sleeping, sleeping, he is a big head, sleeping, thanks to he can say it.


    Jiang Huo eyebrows tight again a minute, suddenly stooped to Pei Shu''s ear, murmured did not know what to say, and then evil smile.


    Anyway, after listening to Pei Shu''s face instantly red, broken scold, "is this the time to do this kind of thing?"


    "It''s not you who can raise the fire at first?"


    "Me? When did I tease you? " Pei Shu was furious.


    "If you beat me, you have to let me get it back, don''t you? I can''t suffer. "


    Then, without waiting for Pei Shuduo to say, he jumped up the stairs on the second floor, landed steadily, and walked towards their room.


    "You really do it! Let me go, you bastard


    Peishu struggled desperately, but Jianghuo didn''t put him down and continued to walk fast. Good novel www.hxs8.com


    In fact, Jianghuo didn''t mean anything else, and he didn''t really want to do bad things.


    But at this time, if they follow up, they can''t help much, so it''s better to leave it to Pei yaoyan himself.


    If they go, it will only destroy the atmosphere.


    In fact, he could have told Pei Shuming directly, but he didn''t tell the truth when he amused Pei Shu.


    Run out of Pei Weiyan villa Jiangsheng here, he looked around the strange road, suddenly afraid.


    "Where is this?"


    Jianghuo tightened his clothes and looked at it with fear. He saw that everything was black. Occasionally, a gust of wind came and the trees were rustling, which made his scalp numb.


    "Damn Pei, where are you dead? Don''t you come out to me? " Jiang Sheng broke the curse.


    He wanted to go back, but he just ran out crying. When he came to his senses, he was lost.


    "I''ll be able to find it myself later, and see how I''ll deal with you."


    Jiang Sheng is mad and angry, looking at the big and small fork road, headache to death.


    All of a sudden, a hand took his shoulder. He was startled. He hugged his head and screamed.


    "It''s my wife."


    On hearing Pei''s voice, Jiang Sheng looked back at him stupidly.


    "Shit, you want to scare me to death!" He became angry and gave Pei a kick.


    "Sorry."


    Pei Shouyan apologized quickly.


    "I''m sorry, it''s useless! Go to your blue garden. "


    Jiang Sheng roared, turned around and left, but in fact he was not angry. Seeing Pei yaoyan chasing him, he felt better in an instant, but didn''t show it.


    Moreover, he was not right when he was at home. His attitude was not firm. He should go up and give Pei a slap and let him calm down to explain.


    Now I regret my death, but I didn''t give Pei a slap.


    "I know the wrong wife. Don''t go."


    Pei Shouyan hugged Jiang Sheng from behind, and tightly held him in his arms. He took a sad breath.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng didn''t go far. If he couldn''t find Jiang Sheng in this way, he would regret all his life.


    "Do you really know it''s wrong?" Jiang Sheng is not happy to ask, but actually the corner of his mouth is already smiling.


    "I really know it''s wrong."


    Pei Shouyan came back again with a touch of apology in his voice.

 Chapter 133

    "Wife, don''t be angry with me, OK? I really know I''m wrong. I won''t get angry with you next time, and I won''t yell at you for no reason


    Pei Shouyan let go of Jiang Sheng and turned him to himself. There was a cry in his voice.


    "Look at you!" Jiang Sheng''s arrogant way didn''t give Pei Shouyan face, but in fact, the extent of his mouth could not be covered up for a long time.


    Hum! Fortunately, he apologized, otherwise I would not pay attention to him for the rest of my life.


    "I''m sorry to have wronged you. If you feel uncomfortable, give me a slap, wife


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng''s hand and told him to hit himself.


    "Just a slap? It''s too light! You yelled at me


    "Two slaps, then." Pei Shouyan said quickly.


    "Two slaps! Then just accept it Jiang Sheng''s way of compromise.


    "Close your eyes." Later, he said to Pei yaoyan that he wanted to slap Pei yaoyan hard with his palm.


    As long as you can calm Jiang Sheng, don''t say close your eyes. Even if you stab him a few times, he won''t say a word. So listen to Jiang Sheng and close your eyes obediently.


    So obedient?


    Jiang Sheng burst out laughing.


    He looked at Pei yaoyan''s face and laughed again. Then he stood on tiptoe and kissed Pei Shouyan twice.


    "Well, you can open your eyes." Jiang Sheng''s sweet way.


    Pei Shouyan, who opened his eyes, looked at Jiang Sheng in a daze and called, "wife?"


    It seems that I don''t believe in general. Jiang Sheng doesn''t beat him. He kisses him and is so gentle.


    "Why? I really want to hit you Jiang Sheng curled his mouth and asked, and then added, "hit you, my hand still hurts."


    The appearance is very disgusting. He disdains to beat Pei yaoyan. Everyday novel www.daydayxs.com


    But Pei Shouyan knows that Jiang Sheng just doesn''t want to beat him, which makes him hurt.


    Jiang Sheng thought about himself so much that he doubted him and yelled at him, which made Pei Shiyan very ashamed.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    He took Jiang Sheng into his arms again, his voice choked.


    Pei Shouyan hated the suspicious himself, and he hated to doubt Jiang Sheng''s self for the sake of Lan Yuan.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly fell silent. He lowered his eyes and thought for a while. Then he said to Pei yaoyan, "Pei yaoyan, I may not be your wife''s reincarnation."


    After all, his wife lives in my body, it can''t be reincarnated!


    Although Jiang Sheng doesn''t know what reincarnation is, he still knows that man has only one soul.


    So when he said this, he was in a low mood.


    He was afraid that he would tell Pei Shouyan that he would leave him.


    But he promised Pei Shouyan that there would be nothing to hide from him in the future.


    "Well, you like Lan Yuan, I know. After all, he is your wife! So if you think I''m superfluous, just tell me. I''ll leave. It doesn''t matter


    Jiang Sheng said quickly, saying that his face was ok, but his eyes were red. His tears were about to fall.


    Jiang Sheng is trying to make her face laugh. Pei Shouyan doesn''t know it?


    Why am I angry with such a good man for the sake of Lan Yuan?


    Pei wanted to slap himself to wake up.


    Fortunately, he finally followed him and found Jiang Sheng.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are Lan Yuan or not. You are you. You will be my wife. No one can replace you."

 Chapter 134

    "You Are you sure you heard me right


    Jiang Sheng was stunned. He was afraid that Pei Shouyan didn''t understand what he had just said.


    I can say it! I may not be his wife''s reincarnation.


    "I can hear you clearly."


    Pei Shouyan let go of Jiang Sheng and gave him a gentle smile.


    In a flash, Jiang Sheng''s tears fell down, and she had been holding back from crying.


    As soon as Pei Weiyan said this, he couldn''t control it immediately.


    "You said it yourself! If you dare to abandon me in the future, I will kill you


    Jiang Sheng weeps and wipes her tears. Maybe she is crying with joy.


    "Good."


    Pei Shouyan smiles and gives Jiang Sheng a promise. He lifts his hand and gently wipes his tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Finally, he bowed his head and gently kissed Jiang Sheng''s eyes. He whispered in a soft voice, "no more crying. I''m sorry to hear that."


    "I don''t want to cry! Tears fall down on its own Jiang Sheng Dao, wiping tears at random.


    It wasn''t really that he wanted to cry, but he couldn''t help but shed his tears.


    "Go home! It''s not safe in the middle of the night. " Pei Shouyan kisses Jiang Sheng again.


    "But my leg is weak, I don''t want to go, do you carry me?" Jiang Sheng sniffed his nose and asked in a soft voice.


    "Hold, you''re pregnant, it''s hard to carry you on your back."


    After that, he bent down to pick up Jiang Sheng and go home.


    Jiang Sheng immediately laughed and was in a beautiful mood.


    When it''s gentle, it''s impeccable.


    Can be angry, really want to slap him to death. New Yuewen Novels www.lwtxt.net


    Thinking of being yelled by Pei Shouyan, Jiang Sheng still has a grudge in mind.


    "Who are you talking about blue and white? What did Lan Yuan tell you? " Pei Shouyan suddenly asked about this.


    "When I fainted, I saw him, and he kept calling me blue, white, blue and white, so I asked you, do you know this man?" Jiang Sheng returned to the road cleverly.


    "Why call you blue white?" Pei Shouyan was very puzzled.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t explain it anyway. But I''m sure as like as two peas, the blue and white man must be exactly the same as me. Jiang Sheng came to this conclusion.


    At the beginning, Pei Weiyan didn''t have any idea.


    But on second thought, he was stunned.


    Does blue and white look like Jiang Sheng? what do you mean?


    Who is this blue and white?


    Pei Weiyan thought about it, but he was stunned.


    He quickly searched for information about LAN Bai, but he couldn''t recall such a person.


    "I should have seen the blue and white, when I defeated the blue garden faint, it seemed that I had seen him in the dream." Jiang Sheng''s voice, with uncertainty, because at that time, he did not see that person''s face.


    But intuition told him, that person, should be blue and white.


    "Different from LAN yuan, he is very gentle, but he has been crying all the time. I want to ask who he is, but he just disappeared. It''s strange!" Jiang Sheng, who lies in Pei yaoyan''s chest, whispers.


    Then he asked, "don''t you really remember such a man?"


    Pei Shouyan shook his head. He really didn''t have any impression on blue and white. It''s better that he didn''t know such a person.


    "But the blue white one should know you. Because Lan Yuan said, "you love him more than hundreds of years ago." Suddenly remembered Lan Yuan seems to have said such a sentence Jiang Sheng excited way.


    "I love him more than I did hundreds of years ago?" Pei Shouyan murmured to himself.


    But he really doesn''t remember a man named lanbai!


    "I said, do you recognize the wrong person? Actually, LAN Bai is your wife!"


    Jiang Sheng suddenly uttered such a sentence, because he felt that blue and white should be the type that Pei Shouyan would like. It is impossible to have the character of Lanyuan.

 Chapter 135

    "Blue court looks as like as two peas and blue white. When they stand in front of you, you can''t recognize who is two." So the possibility of you mistaking your wife is very high. " Jiang Sheng gives Pei a serious analysis.


    Compared with Lan Yuan, LAN Bai is Pei''s wife, which is more acceptable to him.


    "The wrong person?"


    Pei Weiyan was stunned. He didn''t think that he could recognize the wrong person, because there was only one blue garden, who could he mistake?


    But Jiang Sheng''s words still made him have some doubts, because the blue garden in the day is different from the blue garden in the evening. I don''t know when it starts, and it is more and more obvious.


    "Can it be that you have always seen only one of them and never seen the two of them together. That''s why you think Lanyuan is just one person, and then mistook lanbai for Lanyuan?"


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Sheng, who might have this possibility, said to Pei yaoyan.


    "You do have a point in saying that. But it can''t be! For more than a hundred years, I can''t be oblivious, can I? And people, how did he change them? If two people are as like as two peas, they can hide me for more than 100 years, how can they be? "


    as like as two peas in the room, Pei Siyan can''t believe that there are two people in his family who are exactly alike.


    They have been together for more than 100 years, and he has no reason to have never met him. No matter how careful he is.


    But Jiang Sheng''s words are also reasonable, which can understand why the blue garden at night is different from that in the daytime.


    "Yes! You''ve been together for more than a hundred years. It''s impossible that you can''t find out. You can''t hide from the sky for so long without being doubted by you. "


    Jiang Sheng pondered, but he still felt that Lan Bai was Pei''s wife. Otherwise, Lan Yuan would not have said these things to him.


    "Don''t you say that Lan Yuan has a sister? As like as two peas, brother, is there no longer a brother or brother who looks exactly like him?


    Jiang Sheng suggested that his thinking on this issue was very clear. Wenxin school www.wenxinxuetang.com


    Pei Wai Yan suddenly fell silent. After a while, he said, "Lan Yuan''s sister, before she died, heard that she had disappeared. That''s what I heard, and I don''t know what she looks like. I haven''t seen her."


    Now think of it, Lan Yuan has never told him about his family, and marriage is just a hasty drink.


    Once in the evening, Lan Yuan said that he would go to play with his sister. He only mentioned this once. His name also told him, but he didn''t remember.


    "What! This blue garden, it seems that everything is hidden from you! I don''t think he''s your wife Jiang Sheng denied it for the second time.


    His denial also expanded Pei''s suspicions.


    "The reason why you didn''t tell me about your meeting with Lan Yuan is that he has a bad character?" Pei asked.


    "It''s not just bad character! It''s so bad that I suspect you were blind to him Make complaints about


    ''s dislike.


    I see! So I didn''t tell me about Lan Yuan.


    "He used to be very gentle. I started from scratch and didn''t have time to accompany him. He would occasionally go to the company to accompany me to work and deliver meals to me during the day. But I don''t know when he started, he became very strange, capricious and disobedient. I thought it was because I ignored him so much that I chose to spend time with him


    "In the beginning, he didn''t spend money because he knew I didn''t have much money at that time. But when I took him out to play, I found that he was extravagant in spending money. I guess it was because I was so poor and afraid that I became that way. Maybe it was all my fault. "


    Pei Weiyan fell into his own memory, and his face was a little more miserable.


    But after listening, Jiang Sheng said, "you''re stupid! No matter how you look at it, your wife has been changed by Lan Yuan since then! Such an obvious thing. "


    I go, he can not be difficult, did not doubt that these are two people?


    One is so virtuous and the other is so unruly and willful.

 Chapter 136

    But we can''t blame Pei Shouyan. He used to work in addition to work.


    It''s not so easy to start from scratch. He made a lot of money for LAN yuan.


    After he really made money, Lan Yuan has changed.


    So naturally, you will think that it''s just their own negligence. If you don''t accompany the blue garden well, the blue garden will become like this.


    "I said too much. Don''t be angry."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say a word. Jiang Sheng thought he had hurt his self-esteem and apologized.


    "It''s OK."


    Pei Shouyan said faintly, and there was more indifference in his voice.


    "This matter, I will investigate clearly, don''t worry too much."


    Bow head doting kiss Jiang Sheng forehead, and then ask him, "Blue Garden hurt you?"


    "It''s hurt, but I''m fine."


    Jiang Sheng has never been to many of the things Lan Yuan has done to himself, because Pei Shiyan is already miserable enough.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my suspicion that makes you feel bad."


    Jiang Sheng lowered her eyes and apologized. It was clear that there was no strong evidence. However, he kept talking about it all the time, without taking into account Pei''s feelings.


    "Don''t apologize. I''m relieved when you say that."


    Pei Shouyan laughed. Although he had no spirit, he didn''t get angry, which showed that he was not a cheat Jiang Sheng.


    "It''s because you also found something wrong with Lan Yuan, so you think what I said is reasonable?"


    Jiang Sheng put his hands around Pei''s neck and looked up at him.


    "Yes."


    Pei Shouyan quietly returned, as if he didn''t want to say more about it.


    But the bottom of the eye is more cold and cruel, looking at should be made what determination.


    "I''m hungry. I didn''t eat that bowl of noodles very much."


    Jiang Sheng knew Pei Shouyan didn''t talk about this topic, so he didn''t talk about it any more. Huaxia stack room www.hxsk.net


    "Then go back and let magpie cook another bowl."


    "Good."


    Jiang Sheng immediately laughed, because Pei Shouyan''s expression just now seemed not so miserable.


    After about ten minutes, Pei Shouyan came home with Jiang Sheng in his arms.


    Magpie, who has been standing in the hall, looked at it coldly, and then bowed her head politely.


    Her sight came to Jiang Sheng''s body and seemed to feel very strange.


    Those who left angry more than half an hour ago have come back in a good mood.


    "Cook another bowl of noodles."


    Pei Shouyan ordered.


    "Good."


    Magpie bowed her head and left, without too much expression.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly stares at magpie. Pei Shouyan may have mistaken his wife. Magpie and her side may have recognized the wrong person?


    In fact, her real master should be blue and white?


    Jiang Sheng suddenly came up with this idea, but later felt it was too ridiculous, and rejected it.


    It must be that I just woke up. I''m just thinking. It must be.


    But whether there is such a possibility is unknown.


    "You''re back."


    Bai Hao went downstairs in a hurry, dressed and flustered.


    He just heard from his subordinates that Pei Shouyan quarreled with Jiang Sheng. Then Jiang Sheng left home angry and was about to come down to find someone. Pei yaoyan came back with Tian Jiangsheng in his arms.


    Pei Weiyan did not speak, but looked at Bai Hao coldly, because he smelled the smell of black peace.


    Bai Hao immediately gathered up his clothes with a guilty heart. He didn''t dare to come out.


    Pei Weiyan saw what was going on, but he didn''t say much. He put Jiang Sheng on the sofa.


    At last, he said, "let that boy go to the gate later. Don''t sneak into your room in the middle of the night."

 Chapter 137

    Bai Hao was very embarrassed after hearing Pei Shouyan''s words. He whispered, "I know. I''ll tell him."


    Bai Hao, now, would like to rush upstairs and beat the black peace in his room to death.


    Damn it, that kid comes here, he''s found every time, isn''t he?


    I told him last time that when he came, go through the gate.


    Pei Weiyan knew that Hei Ming didn''t leave the gate because Magpie didn''t report to him when he just came back.


    This shows that magpie didn''t see the black man in peace. It was very obvious that he came secretly.


    "When people come to Bai Hao for business, how can they go through the gate? He''s not stupid. That tells everyone what he''s doing here."


    Jiang Sheng, who is looking for a remote control on the sofa, says this. When he says this, he is looking for a pillow on the sofa. He doesn''t see Bai Hao at all.


    However, Bai Hao''s face turned red because of his criticism, and he couldn''t refute it.


    Because Hei Ming will come to see him, certainly not simply to see him.


    "But the last time he saved me, forgive him, Pei Shiyan."


    Jiang Sheng finally found the remote control in the crack of the sofa. Ouch, he sat up straight and turned on the TV.


    "Don''t worry about him."


    Pei Wai Yan gave Jiang Sheng a pillow and asked him to sit comfortably on his back.


    Then he turned his head and said to the embarrassed Bai Hao, "you go to investigate the old house tomorrow."


    Old house, the villa where Pei Shouyan left Pei''s house and lived with blue garden.


    Pei Shouyan was afraid of being sentimental. After Lan Yuan died, he moved out and came to live here.


    "Is there something you have forgotten Bai Hao asked.


    "No, just look into the house and see if there''s something strange about it." 18 Novels www.18wxw.com


    Weird? Bai Hao was even more confused. He didn''t think there was anything strange about it!


    "Especially the secret way, which can hide people." Jiang Sheng was excited to mend the way.


    "Secret way?"


    Bai Hao is even more fascinated. The old house has been renovated many times, and he has not found anything wrong!


    "Anyway, these are the things. You must look carefully. Maybe the blue garden is so blue and white. Otherwise, Pei Shouyan could not have found that there was an extra person in his family." Jiang Sheng is very careful.


    But Bai Hao is still confused.


    Lan Yuan Tibetan? Blue and white? Who is this?


    Bai Hao can''t keep up with Jiang Sheng''s rhythm. He can only look at Pei yaoyan in confusion and ask him what is the situation now.


    "In Jiang Sheng''s body, now lives the soul of Lan Yuan. Jianghuo said that it was Xu Bo who put his soul into his sister-in-law''s fetus. "


    "Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan now, and there is another blue white. Jiang Sheng suspects that Lan Bai is my wife, and she was secretly changed by Lan Yuan."


    Pei Shouyan frowned and explained that he was very resistant to this topic.


    But Bai Hao also needs to know about this matter, and he can do things well in the future.


    Bai Hao is stunned. After thinking about it, he finds that Jiang Sheng is just like Lan Yuan who married Pei Shouyan at the beginning. He is very different from Lanyuan who is behind him.


    "Have you ever heard of blue white?" Pei asked.


    Bai Hao shook his head, "No


    At that time, Pei Shouyan started from scratch, so he was Bai Hao''s secretary. Now his sister takes over the job of bodyguard.


    Naturally, Bai Hao doesn''t know what Pei Shouyan doesn''t know.


    They used to be so busy that they didn''t leave the ground. Where did they have so much time to pay attention to Lan Yuan?


    When they had time, everyone realized that Lan Yuan had changed.

 Chapter 138

    "I see! Fools can be transfected


    Watching TV listening to Jiang Sheng, suddenly appeared such a sentence.


    Pei Shouyan and Bai Hao can''t refute Jiang Sheng''s words, because Jiang Sheng is right. They are like fools and don''t know anything.


    "Caught back?"


    Jiang Huo people suddenly appeared upstairs, standing on the top of the evil smile toward Jiang Sheng downstairs.


    "His legs are so long, where can I run?" Jiang Sheng turned her mouth away.


    Jiang Huo knows that Jiang Sheng came back with him, but he didn''t break it.


    "Just come back. Your second aunt has been worried about being unable to sleep, thinking about whether you have been abducted away, for fear that his nephew will lose his wife."


    "Am I so weak? Can someone else turn me off? " Jiang Sheng immediately muttered.


    Can let Jianghuo and Pei Shu worry is true, so he apologized, "next time will not be like this, you let the second aunt sleep at ease!"


    "Good."


    He turned and waved away and went back to sleep.


    He just came out to see if Jiang Sheng was back, because Pei Shu had been calling him to come out and see.


    Now that he''s done his job, he can go back to work.


    "Then I''ll go back to bed."


    Bai Hao runs upstairs quickly, afraid that Pei Shouyan will leave a lecture.


    This training, there must be something about Hei Ming, so I didn''t dare to keep it.


    "Go back and serve your husband! Don''t make people wait. "


    Jiang Sheng smiles and waves her hand at him, making a little more fun.


    When Bai Hao finished listening, he wanted to die.


    He''s scared of being molested now.


    Damn it, Hei Ming, wait for me.


    Bai Hao rushed upstairs and went to his room.


    Hei Mian, who came out of the bath in the room, heard the footsteps and laughed. He took the initiative to open the door for Bai Hao. Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com


    But just as soon as it was opened, he was slapped by Bai Hao and scolded angrily, "his mother is always sneaking in. I was told by Pei yaoyan. Are you satisfied?"


    Hei Ming was not stunned, because listening to Bai Hao''s footsteps, he knew that he came back angry and fierce.


    "What? You want me to go through the gate? Tell the servant what I''m here for? "


    Hei Ming pinched Bai Hao''s chin and asked with a smile.


    Bai Hao was blocked and speechless, because it was no good like this. He would rather be told by Pei Weiyan.


    But the thought that he was ridiculed by Jiang Sheng made him angry.


    Ordinary Jiang Sheng can''t make fun of him. After Hei Ming came, he became like this.


    "Let me go through the gate?"


    Bai Hao didn''t say a word. Hei Ming squeezed his chin again.


    "Don''t get the hell out of here."


    Bai Hao shakes off Hei Ming''s hand and tells him to shut up and walk towards the bathroom.


    Just in such a hurry, he went downstairs before he could take a bath. His body was still sticky.


    Hei Ming followed with a smile, and then walked quickly to carry him up.


    "And what? You want me to kill you, don''t you? Let me down. "


    Bai Hao was angry at once, still angry.


    Black Ming will be afraid of him, this paper tiger is strange, did not listen to him, diameter carried him to the bathroom.


    "Damn it, let me down, Pei."


    Damn it! It''s useless to scold. Are you deaf?


    Bai Hao is very angry, but he can''t let him down. What can he do? You just have to be angry.


    "I''ve put the bath water for you. Wash it!"


    Unexpectedly, after entering the bathroom, Hei Ming didn''t do anything. He just put Bai Hao down and left.


    Bai Hao didn''t respond to it. He came back to himself when the door was closed.


    Just He just left?

 Chapter 139

    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Hei Ming is not as rogue as before, but Bai Hao doesn''t adapt to it.


    "Whatever it is, it''s best to be honest."


    Bai Hao didn''t pay much attention to it and took his bath.


    After about ten minutes, he took a bath and came out. Hei Ming was already in bed.


    Bai Hao''s face is full of disbelief. His brain is jammed in the door, isn''t he?


    Bai Hao walks to the bedside, staring at the black sleep that seems to have fallen asleep.


    "Does he want to stay here for the night?"


    Bai Hao is angry and wants to wake up Hei Ming with a slap. Can lift up the hand, but how can not go down.


    Hit Bai Hao. Wake him up and kick him out of the room!


    Bai Hao told himself, but no matter what he said to himself, he couldn''t do it.


    Damn it! Poison, this damned man.


    He was angry and lying in bed, far away from the dark, sulking at himself.


    Just lying down, Hei Ming suddenly hugged him from behind and put him in his arms, with a smile of thieves in his mouth.


    Bai Hao was startled, then struggled to break the curse, "let me go."


    Hei Ming didn''t say a word. He took a mouthful of Bai Hao''s neck and lay down with his arms in his arms.


    He can''t remember how many hundred years he could sleep with Bai Hao in his arms.


    "I''ll give you two choices. One, let me go now and sleep on my own. 2¡¢ Let me kick you downstairs and get the hell out of here. "


    The words behind it are roaring out. Friends Library www.laoyouwu.com


    It''s not that he hates Hei Ming holding him to sleep, but he hates that Hei Ming doesn''t mention anything about the previous things, just like this, and he should be reconciled with him.


    "You didn''t hear what I said, did you?"


    Hei Ming didn''t move. Bai Hao roared again.


    For the child this matter, he has not forgiven Hei Ming, so he won''t let it go. Let Hei Ming apologize and get along with him as before.


    "You''re so loud that I can hear it."


    Hei Ming said, his voice was very light. He buried his head in Bai Hao''s neck. He cherished every minute and second of his relationship with Bai Hao.


    He wished he could tell Bai Hao now that their son was still alive, so don''t resist him so much.


    But he can''t say, at least until he has found the medicine to save Bai Haotian''s illness. He can''t say it until he is sure.


    He doesn''t want to see Bai Hao cry any more. If Bai Haotian can''t save him, Bai Hao will surely collapse again.


    As well as this, he might as well let Bai Hao continue to hate him.


    "When you hear that, get out of here."


    Bai Hao pushes Hei Ming aside, but he just pushes away a little gap. He is held back by Hei Ming.


    Bai Hao is furious, but no matter how he pushes, he can''t open Hei Ming.


    When he was about to use force, Hei Ming suddenly said, "if you really kick me out, everyone will know that I am in your room. If you don''t feel ashamed, I don''t care."


    It''s not his intention to put Bai Hao under pressure.


    Now all he can do is stay by Bai Hao''s side, or he won''t have a chance to be alone with Bai Hao.


    "It''s like I''m losing face on my own." Bai Hao retorted angrily.


    "I don''t care. I don''t work with them in the future. Second, I''m a thick skinned man. I''m not afraid to be seen as a joke. It''s better to say that I''m honored to be kicked out of the door by you, isn''t it? "


    The smile is not serious, on the contrary, it is how the rogue how to come.

 Chapter 140

    Bai Hao didn''t see Hei Ming''s thick skin, but it was the first time he saw him so shameless that he kicked Hei Ming out of bed. He didn''t want to tell him more about it and turned over to sleep.


    Leng Buding was kicked out of bed, and immediately frowned, but sat up and picked up his hair, sighed, not angry.


    No, I crawled back to bed and continued to sleep with Bai Hao.


    "Are you dead or deaf? Don''t sleep with me. Do you hear me


    Bai Hao angrily scolds him again. He turns back and stares at Hei Ming, but suddenly he bumps into his deep eyes.


    Bai Hao was stunned and his heart missed a beat.


    Can heart inside immediately scold oneself, you are silly, Bai Hao, you forget this man before you too much?


    Forget your child, how did you not have it?


    Bai Hao''s eyes were filled with hate.


    But black Ming looked at his eyes, slowly more a touch of sadness.


    Bai Hao is easy to be soft hearted. He can''t stand this kind of look in his eyes. He frowns and complains that he can''t go down to his heart.


    "If you dare to do anything, I''ll kill you."


    Put up the cruel words, he turned the body back, no longer scolded let black close to let him go.


    Black Mian immediately put a smile on his face, quietly looking at Bai Hao''s side face, the angle of his mouth deepened.


    He knew that Bai Hao would be soft hearted as long as he was shameless.


    "Wife."


    Hei Ming suddenly called Bai Hao so loudly. With a little pain, he hugged Bai Hao tightly.


    Bai Hao, who was called this way, instantly turned sour on his nose, and his tears fell down. Dong Dong novel www.dodoxs.com


    He didn''t dare to ask Hei Ming why he did it hundreds of years ago, because he was afraid of Hei Ming and answered him. He just didn''t want the child and was tired of him.


    So he told me that Hei Ming just didn''t love him. There was no need to insult himself, forget him and hate him.


    But when Hei Ming appeared in front of him again, he couldn''t bear his heart. His heart would still beat faster for this man, just like before.


    "Wife."


    Hei Ming calls softly again, and lingers on Bai Hao''s back neck. The discomfort inside intensifies.


    "What the hell''s name? Shut up. "


    Bai Hao roared, but he was happy inside. His tears were wiped away and dropped again. Maybe he was crying with joy! But I don''t want to forgive him so easily, just give him a look.


    But Hei Ming doesn''t know. He thinks it''s Bai Hao who hates him so much, so he doesn''t make any more noise.


    He ha, very uncomfortable sparse breath, followed by red eyes.


    He began to regret that he had not told Bai Hao the truth, and that he had stripped the child out of his own stupidly, which made each other miserable now.


    But when he thought that Bai Hao knew about it, he would blame himself and blame himself. He was glad that he didn''t tell Bai Hao.


    Because Bai Hao is also a failure, many people say that he is the most successful artificial pregnancy, no side effects.


    It is true that he is not abnormal.


    But he can''t get pregnant normally, and the fetus will slowly stop growing in his body until it becomes a stillbirth.


    Black Ming is to know this matter, just took away the child, with the instrument to raise.


    This also led to Bai Haotian''s incomplete physical structure, often a child''s body. Only when the moon is full can he become his original juvenile appearance.


    Hei Ming doesn''t call himself any more. Bai Hao is in pain again, just as his heart is torn open.


    He told himself to calm down, not to think so much, but still very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 141

    After a meeting, neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere became oppressive.


    Just as Bai Hao was about to say something, he heard a steady breath behind him.


    Bai Hao immediately became furious. He had to put down his self-esteem and wanted to talk to him. But Hei Ming fell asleep. Could he not be angry?


    "You''re here for me, mom!"


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, the more angry he was.


    But when he looked at his handsome face with fatigue, his anger disappeared.


    "Bai Hao, it''s the boy who ate you to death that you became what you are today." Bai Hao scolded himself.


    But after scolding, he quietly looked at the black sleep face, no more voice.


    Dark circles are so heavy, didn''t you sleep well?


    Bai Hao raised his hand. If he wanted to touch his black face, he could lift it to half. He put his finger back and put it down leisurely.


    He turned back, continued to turn his back to Hei Ming and closed his eyes quietly.


    Sleep! This man has nothing to do with me.


    Slowly, Bai Hao fell asleep by himself.


    But when he was asleep, Hei Ming opened his eyes and looked at the back of his head like this.


    He didn''t fall asleep just now. He just pretended to sleep. He was afraid that if he continued to talk to Bai Hao, they would quarrel, so he pretended to sleep.


    "Good night."


    Hei Ming looks up and kisses Bai Hao on the cheek, sits up, and then puts on his clothes and disappears into the night.


    He didn''t want to spend the night here. He just wanted to wait for Bai Hao to sleep before he left.


    Hei Ming flew out of Pei Weiyan''s villa, folded up his wings and sat in his waiting car for a long time. He coldly lit a cigarette and said, "let''s go!"


    Quietly watching the window spit fog, did not say more.


    The man took a look at him, and then he drove away. Thousand degrees Chinese network www.qianduzw.com


    Can walk half, the hand can''t help but ask, "Hei Ming elder brother, did you tell Jiangxiao the task?"


    He would suddenly ask such a question, because he saw where Hei Ming came from Bai Hao.


    Pei family, who doesn''t know the relationship between Hei Ming and Bai Hao? Just shut up and don''t mention it. I''m afraid of the dark.


    So his subordinates are afraid of the dark, just came to meet his old lover, and did not do business.


    "Yes."


    He quietly vomited a puff of smoke, but after that, he sent a message to Pei Weiyan, telling his family to deal with him and let him be more careful recently.


    Pei Shouyan saw the noodles with Jiang Sheng in the hall, but when he finished, he didn''t put the host''s family into his eyes.


    "Who? In the middle of the night. " After sucking away, Jiang Sheng asked Pei Shouyan.


    "Black peace."


    Pei Weiyan put the mobile phone aside, and did not reply to the message to Hei Ming.


    Black Ming also know, so did not wait for information, send the mobile phone into the pocket.


    "That''s good. That''s good."


    When he heard this, he was relieved.


    "Brother heiming, are you reunited with Mr. Bai Hao?" Suddenly, he asked.


    "If you want to see the sun tomorrow, you see it and forget it."


    Black closed cold, sharp eyes in the back of his head, sound danger warning.


    "Absolutely not. I won''t tell you. When the Lord''s family asks, I''ll say I don''t know. You haven''t contacted Mr. Bai Hao."


    His hands were in a hurry and his palms were sweating.


    I''ll go. What am I asking! Now it''s all right! Be warned!


    His men are too late to repent.

 Chapter 142

    About two hours later, Hei Ming went back to the family.


    He sat in the car smoking, quietly looking at the villa in front of him, did not go in.


    My subordinates just said something wrong, so I don''t dare to ask if Hei Ming wants to get off the bus.


    After such five minutes, the hand finally can''t sit still, looking at the black Ming, whispered, "that brother heiming, you''re here."


    "I know."


    Black Ming indifferently returns, vomited a cigarette wisp toward the car, the eyes are still looking at the villa.


    After a while, he looked up at a dark room on the second floor. It was the master bedroom where he used to live with Bai Hao. Now Bai Hao is not here. He has not been in for a long time.


    You know, go in! It''s early in the morning, and I''m going back to sleep.


    His hands murmured in his heart, but he did not dare to speak up.


    At this time, the light was on in the room next to the master bedroom on the second floor. Bai Haotian opened the window and looked coldly at the darkness downstairs.


    "If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, other people are going to sleep. What''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as Bai Haotian said this, his subordinates were embarrassed because he could read people''s hearts.


    "Ha ha, good evening, young master!"


    Hand quickly smile to say hello, slightly low head.


    Bai Haotian gently gracious voice, then looked at Hei Ming and pulled up the window.


    Black Ming who smoked suddenly showed a smile, because Bai Haotian''s character was completely carved out in the same mold as Bai Hao.


    "Go back to sleep! It''s hard work. "


    Hei Ming finally got out of the car, stepped on the cigarette end, followed the collar of his coat, and stepped into the villa.


    "No hard work, no hard work. You have a rest early."


    As soon as he left, he was very happy and his mouth became sweet.


    Just entering the hall, Bai Haotian''s voice rang out at the stairway on the second floor, "did you go to find him?" Infinite novel network www.kuetxt.com


    He doesn''t have to say that he refers to Bai Hao. It seems that he is still a little unhappy.


    It should be because Hei Ming always doesn''t take him to Bai Hao and goes there by himself, so he has a temper.


    "Your mother has a name and a family name. Don''t call him."


    Fidgety scratched his head, and then lit a cigarette of black sleep correction.


    "You know who I''m talking about anyway."


    Bai Hao Tianxia Lou goes to the kitchen, heats the food in the microwave oven, and brings it out to Hei Ming.


    "I didn''t have dinner."


    He put it in front of Hei Ming, lifted his chin and let him eat while it was hot.


    Black Ming suddenly fell into a trance, as if to see Bai Hao.


    In the past, when he came back from work late, Bai Hao was always waiting for him, warming cold dishes for him.


    Black in peace the carding tone of afflictive, hand picked next face, looking very painful.


    "You don''t need to do these things. You can go to bed later and don''t have to wait for me."


    "Why didn''t you say that when my mom used to do this for you?"


    Bai Haotian sits down on his buttocks and looks at black in peace.


    "What did the servant tell you?" Black close eyebrow immediately tight up, "I am fired them tomorrow, garrulous."


    "I asked myself, it''s none of their business."


    Bai Haotian wants to know what happened to Hei Ming and Bai Hao before, whether the relationship is good or not, so he will ask his servant.


    He never asked these questions before, because he felt that he was going to die, and it was useless to ask. It is estimated that he would never see Bai Hao in his life.


    It was mo Xiaofan who changed him and told him that as long as he worked hard, his wish would come true one day.


    His wish is to let Bai Hao know that he exists. He can''t live, or at least die without regret.

 Chapter 143

    "When are you going to keep that from him? He will know one day. "


    Bai Haotian knew that Hei Ming would do this because he was afraid that Bai Hao could not stand the truth.


    But he still hoped that Hei ming could tell Bai Haoming that even if he died one day, at least more people would send him away.


    "I won''t listen to you any more. I''ll go according to my own ideas. When I want to see him, I will go to see him."


    Bai Haotian left the words, got up and left, went back upstairs, and left Hei Ming alone.


    He knew that Bai Haotian would rebel against him one day, but he didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    "It doesn''t seem like a good decision to find him a human."


    Hei Ming couldn''t lean on the sofa and sighed heavily.


    He originally wanted Bai Haotian to learn how to protect important things in the future, so he arranged Mo Xiaofan beside him and let him have the seven emotions and six desires of human beings.


    But who knew it would be like this? Out of his control.


    "The human, do you want me to get rid of it?"


    A woman with short hair suddenly appeared behind her, dressed in black, with sharp and cold eyes.


    "No, keep him."


    Hei Ming doesn''t like killing, which is different from those demons who don''t take human beings seriously.


    "Good."


    The woman nodded slightly.


    "The servants in the family have changed. You have to make arrangements and be strict with your mouth." After the meeting, I will tell you.


    "Yes."


    Women take orders.


    When she was about to hide in the dark night, Hei Ming suddenly told her, "if that man changes the little day too much, he will erase his memory and send him back to the place where he should stay."


    "Yes."


    The woman completely obeys, does not have the meeting, then disappeared trace. Just as if this person didn''t exist.


    Back in his room, Bai Haotian doesn''t know how Hei Ming will deal with Mo Xiaofan. He gives Mo Xiaofan a hundred yuan. Read quickly www.kuaiyankanshu.org


    "Here you are, today''s tip."


    Mo Xiaofan looked at the money stupidly, and then returned it with a smile, "your father has already paid me wages, you don''t have to tip me again."


    Don''t even want money, is it stupid, or too honest?


    But judging from his appearance, he should be too honest.


    "I want you to take it, you take it. What do you do with so much nonsense?"


    Bai Haotian put the money into Mo Xiaofan''s pocket and threw himself on the bed, shaking his legs in a good mood.


    Go to see Bai Hao tomorrow! Look at what he looks like when he sees me.


    Bai Haotian''s face is full of expectation.


    "That young master, you really don''t have to give it to me"


    "sleep with me tonight!"


    Before Mo Xiaofan finished speaking, Bai Haotian interrupted him and motioned him to lie down beside him with his chin.


    "But I have my own bed, young master."


    Mo Xiaofan''s face is confused.


    Bai Haotian frowned immediately, "what? Am I a young master, or are you a young master


    "Of course you are young master! How can you forget it yourself? " Mo Xiaofan immediately laughed.


    Bai Haotian''s face is terrible. Is he intentional, or does he really don''t know what I''m asking him?


    Are humans so stupid?


    Bai Haotian can''t stand it, but he read Mo Xiaofan''s heart. Mo Xiaofan didn''t lie. He really didn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    "I am a young master, so you have to listen to me, right?"


    "Of course! Everything you say is right. I just want to obey. "


    "Then sleep with me. That''s it. Over."


    Mo Xiaofan froze, eh? Why is this topic again?

 Chapter 144

    "Not yet?"


    Bai Haotian patted his side, his arrogant side leakage.


    Mo Xiaofan scratched his head, but he still compromised.


    Anyway, it''s just sleeping with children. It''s nothing! It''s still my young master, right!


    Mo Xiaofan will think so, because he likes men, so sleep with men, some subtle.


    Are you a kid? Who are children!


    After reading Mo Xiaofan, Bai Haotian is irritable.


    Oh, it''s OK, young man. No, it''s not.


    Just when Bai Haotian was irritable, Mo Xiaofan added such a sentence in his heart and almost made him vomit blood.


    Huh? I''m not a man? Am I a woman?


    This damned human, wait for me to return to adult appearance, see how I deal with him.


    Bai Hao''s sky fire is three Zhang, but now he can''t accept Mo Xiaofan. Because he''s just a kid''s body.


    "You''ll see how good I am."


    Bai Haotian fiercely pulls down Mo Xiaofan''s neckline to warn him. His eyes are twisted, and Mo Xiaofan is so unhappy.


    Mo Xiaofan was scared and confused. He didn''t know how Bai Haotian came up with this sentence all of a sudden.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Xiaofan stupidly asked, finally, raised his hand to touch Mo Xiaofan''s forehead, "is sick? What nonsense? "


    Bai Haotian was already very angry. Mo Xiaofan''s action made him more angry.


    So he turned over to press down Mo Xiaofan and tightly twisted Mo Xiaofan with cold eyes.


    Mo Xiaofan was stupefied, and then he was stupid. Because he was so much older than Bai Haotian, Bai Haotian could easily overturn him.


    Bai Haotian is also a devil. His strength is naturally above Mo Xiaofan.


    In addition, he was originally a teenager, but he couldn''t maintain his body. His strength was still that of a teenager. Reading and reading novels www.duduaa.com


    So turning to Mo Xiaofan is a matter of seconds.


    "How about it? Afraid


    Bai Haotian raised his chin haughtily and asked with a look of complacency.


    Mo Xiaofan immediately clapped his hands and said excitedly, "young master, you are so fierce! How strong you are


    Mo Xiaofan looks at Bai Haotian with shining eyes, and looks adoring.


    Bai Haotian immediately took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Not afraid to be treated like this? Is he so nervous?


    No, he didn''t feel nervous just because I was a kid.


    Good! When I can maintain my youth''s health, I can see if you can say my powerful words.


    I''m a devil in my mouth.


    "What are you laughing at, young master?"


    Mo Xiaofan looks up at Bai Haotian and his big eyes are full of aura.


    "It''s OK." Bai Haotian returns.


    He was going to get up, but he didn''t oppress Mo Xiaofan.


    But suddenly looked at Mo Xiaofan''s face, pinched, and poked.


    Are human beings so cute? Small, and white pure, as if I a little bit of force, he can turn into ashes.


    Bai Haotian cuts Mo Xiaofan''s face with his nails, and blood comes out immediately.


    Mo Xiaofan a pain, frown, but did not stop Bai Haotian.


    Because in Mo Xiaofan''s eyes, Bai Haotian is just a child who is curious about everything.


    Bai Haotian can be said to have been raised in a closed style, and he has not contacted any other people. Therefore, it is normal to be surprised at such a new thing as Mo Xiaofan.


    In addition, Mo Xiaofan is also a human being, so he is more curious about the human body structure.

 Chapter 145

    Bai Haotian came to Mo Xiaofan''s face and smelled it. Human blood smells sweet.


    Subconsciously, Bai Haotian licks his mouth, then uses his fingers to pick up Mo Xiaofan''s blood and puts it into his mouth to taste it.


    It''s delicious!


    It''s said that demons used to feed on human beings and often keep them in captivity. It seems that it''s not just a rumor. Human beings are really in line with our demons'' taste.


    Mo Xiaofan glared at her eyes, slapped her on her back and yelled, "spit it out quickly. My blood can''t be eaten. It will kill you."


    Bai Haotian was photographed by him, and his internal organs would vomit out. It hurt him to death.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Haotian pushes Mo Xiaofan aside and looks at him speechless.


    On the contrary, Mo Xiaofan was stunned and pointed at him in surprise, "you, are you ok? Why are you all right? "


    No way! Eat my blood, can''t have nothing!


    "I was almost killed by you." Bai Haotian broke the curse.


    But also noticed Mo Xiaofan''s expression, he was very flustered, but also very afraid.


    "Hello, are you ok?" Bai Haotian stabs Mo Xiaofan.


    "I''m not. It''s OK. I''m back in my room."


    Mo Xiaofan ran out of bed, ran out of the room, pale face.


    "Well, what are you going to do? Don''t you want to sleep with me


    Bai Haotian shouts, but Mo Xiaofan''s figure is gone, and the sound of disordered feet is getting farther and farther away.


    "What am I going to do?" Bai Haotian was speechless.


    Or did I scratch his face and he got angry?


    "Er It does get angry. "


    Bai Haotian didn''t chase him out and went back to bed.


    "Forget it, sleep!" Egg pain novel network www.danteng123xs.com


    As soon as the quilt was pulled, I really closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    Run back to his room of Mo Xiaofan here, he rushed into the room, flustered to the bathroom, twisted the shower head on his body.


    As soon as the water rushed up, his whole body was filled with heat, and he could hear the sound of zizizi, just like the sound of the fire being extinguished by water.


    "Please, don''t come out, don''t come out."


    Mo Xiaofan holds his wrist in pain, and suddenly his hand becomes a monster like hand with rough skin and long black nails.


    "I said, don''t come out."


    Mo Xiaofan hissed and roared, but half of his face slowly turned into a monster, with a long black corner on his head and a terrible blood red pupil.


    Mo Xiaofan''s tears immediately fell, crying very helpless.


    "Why? Why don''t you listen to me? Why? I said don''t come out, you go back, I don''t need you. "


    Mo Xiaofan roared again. He had been gripping his teeth and holding his wrist. He bit his lips. The blood dripped from his chin to the floor tiles. In an instant, smoke came up. The floor tiles were hard and black.


    "Medicine, medicine..."


    Mo Xiaofan ran stumbling out of the room, looking for his bag.


    When he got the medicine bottle, he hastily opened it, poured it on his hand and swallowed it. He patted himself hard on the chest, just like letting the medicine go down faster.


    After a while, he just prostrate to sit on the ground, that monster like half face slowly recovered, the hand also changed back to human fingers.


    He got up and changed his wet clothes in silence. He went to bed and wrapped himself tightly with a quilt. He sucked his nose and bit his lips to hold back his tears.


    Clearly has been good, I have been suppressing it, why does it run out?


    Is it because the young master cut my face just now? Stimulate it?


    Mo Xiaofan quickly took the mirror and looked at the place just cut by Bai Haotian.


    But the wound has healed, with no injury in general.


    Seeing that his wound disappeared, Mo Xiaofan''s tears flowed down again. He threw away the mirror angrily, crying and scolding, "monster, monster." Pain and hysteria.


    "Why? Why? I''m a human being. Why torture me like this


    Mo Xiaofan hugged himself and sobbed and hated his body.

 Chapter 146

    The next morning, Mo Xiaofan woke up in a daze. He opened his eyes and saw Bai Haotian. He was not tall and stood by his bed with a worried face.


    "Little Young master


    Mo Xiaofan was confused and cried. Because he had been crying for a long time last night, his eyes were swollen. Now he felt uncomfortable, which led him to think that he did not wake up and had hallucinations.


    After all, Bai Hao is cold and cool, but now he frowns and worries. He doesn''t look like him at all.


    "What''s the matter? How heavy I am


    Mo Xiaofan wants to get up, but he finds that his limbs are weak and his head is dizzy. He can''t get up.


    "The servant said you have a cold and a fever. You need to rest."


    Bai Hao then sighed and muttered, "sure enough, human beings are fragile! A little hurt makes you have a cold and a fever


    Bai Haotian thought it was because he cut Mo Xiaofan''s face that he had a cold and fever, so he said this sentence.


    "I see! No wonder the body is heavy. "


    It seems that I was drenched in water last night, and my hair was still wet. I went to sleep without drying.


    Mo Xiaofan exhaled a breath of heat, he put his forehead under, really hot.


    How long has it been! I haven''t had a cold or a fever for years.


    "Have you had breakfast, young master? Shall I cook it for you


    Mo Xiaofan said he was going to get out of bed and coughed.


    "No, you''re going to die. What else do you cook for breakfast?"


    Bai Haotian frowns and presses Mo Xiaofan back on the bed and helps him pull up the quilt.


    Mo Xiaofan pulled a pale smile and said, "young master, you can''t die of a cold and fever. You can sleep for a while."


    Then he raised his hand and stroked Bai Haotian''s hair. His bent eyes were gentle.


    "Really?" Bai Haotian doesn''t believe in the general.


    "Well, really." Mo Xiaofan nodded with a smile.


    But all of a sudden, he had a sour nose and burst into tears.


    If my brother is still there, he should be as old as the young master!


    It''s the damn monster. It''s all his fault.


    Mo Xiaofan bit his lower lip, and his tears ran away.


    Bai Haotian was flustered and in a hurry, "don''t cry! I didn''t bully you. "


    Just now he didn''t read Mo Xiaofan''s heart with mind reading technique, so he didn''t know why Mo Xiaofan wanted to cry.


    "Or is it too painful? Does it hurt? " Bai Haotian asked nervously.


    When he gets sick, he will also have pain, just like his body will be torn apart. Rainbow Literature Network www.caihongwenxue.com


    So I thought that Mo Xiaofan was sick and had to experience the pain just like himself.


    Mo Xiaofan shakes his head, "it''s OK, I''m fine."


    In a panic, he wiped away his tears, so that Bai Haotian would not worry.


    "But you cried! Didn''t you cry because of the pain? "


    What a strange human being!


    Bai Haotian frowned and worried.


    "No, I don''t, really."


    Mo Xiaofan showed a smile, let Bai Haotian at ease.


    But for Bai Haotian, he is very puzzled. Why can he still laugh when he cries?


    "Sure enough, you are a strange man."


    In the end, he came to this conclusion.


    When he was in pain, he was so painful that he wanted to end his life, so he could not laugh.


    "Do you have any?"


    I think it''s very common! It''s the young master who doesn''t know anything, right!


    I heard other servants'' sisters say that the young master has been kept here all the time. No one is allowed to visit or go out.


    It seems that he knows nothing because of this.


    "Is Bai Hao a strange man just like you?"


    When Bai Haotian asked about this, his eyes drooped and his eyes became dim.


    "Bai Hao? The mother you said didn''t know you existed


    "Yes." Bai Haotian nodded in a low voice.


    "I''ll take you to her then." Mo Xiaofan excitedly proposed.


    "No, I can''t get out. My father has a haunting subordinate who has been monitoring my every move Bai Haotian''s face is lonely.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. Believe me, I''ll take you out. Let''s go to your mother, young master."


    Mo Xiaofan took Bai Haotian''s hand and told him not to be afraid.


    Looking up at Mo Xiaofan''s glittering eyes, Bai Haotian''s inner haze is swept away.


    He quietly looked at Mo Xiaofan, then drew up a smile, pointing to Mo Xiaofan declared, "after you are my favorite."


    Magic pet? What the hell?


    Well! Forget it, kid! It''s normal to like something magical.


    Mo Xiaofan didn''t think too much, but he was still smiling.

 Chapter 147

    "Damn it, get out of here."


    At the same time, the same morning.


    Different from the soft atmosphere of Mo Xiaofan and Bai Haotian, Pei Shouyan''s angry and abusive voice came out of Pei''s villa, followed by the sound of Jiang Huo''s elder attack being kicked out of bed.


    At this time, the servant was opening the door to do some sanitation. Seeing Pei Shu''s anger and ferocity, he gave Jiang Huo a foot on the ground. He was angry and entered the bathroom. He looked at him with fear.


    Things are like this. When Jiang Huo woke up, he had nothing to do, so he made a move to Pei Shu, who was still sleeping.


    In the dream Pei Shu feels that there is something moving on his body, so he opens his eyes vaguely.


    Seeing Jiang Huo''s hand to himself, he was immediately kicked out of bed in anger.


    "Damn it, next time you dare to attack me and kill him, what you think about in the lower half of your body in the new year of the stallion."


    Enter the bathroom inside brush teeth Pei Shu is still angry, a pair of to hammer the kind of Jianghuo.


    But Jiang Huo, who was kicked out of bed, just scratched his head and laughed. He got up and walked to the bathroom. He hugged peishu''s waist from behind, took a breath of his body''s smell, and asked in a low voice, "Why are you so angry? I didn''t go too far. "


    Finish saying, kiss Pei Shu neck one mouthful.


    Jiang Huo didn''t know how to repent. Pei Shu''s temper instantly rushed to his head and angrily pushed him aside and scolded, "you think your home is! Anything you can do? Get the hell out of here. I''m going to brush my teeth. "


    But Jiang Huo was like a dog skin ointment. He couldn''t push it open. He stuck it again and said with a smile, "Xiaosheng is awake. Pei Shouyan has no reason to detain you! Can you go back to where I am? "


    Finish saying, deliberately close to Pei Shu body a minute.


    Where does Pei Shu not know Jiang Huo''s meaning? He immediately gave him an elbow and roared, "get out of here."


    Then he kicked Jiang Huo out of the bathroom and slammed the door.


    Jiang Huo, who was kicked out, rubbed his bottom, just scratched his head and yawned lazily. He was not angry.


    Because he and Pei Shu are usually like this, he has been immune.


    But the servants can''t be immune! "Are you all right?" whispered worried


    "Oh, it''s OK. You''re busy. Give me two coffees."


    Jianghuo looked back with a smile, a beautiful gentleman smile.


    The servant immediately blushed and his heart beat. He was shy and left in a hurry. Yunnan biqu Pavilion www.ynbike.net


    "No matter how it is a devil, it''s just a woman!" Jianghuo smiles.


    Can just laugh over it, was out of the bathroom Pei Shu stare scold, "less molestation them."


    "What? Jealous? "


    Jiang Huo turns around and smiles back and approaches Pei Shu.


    "Who the hell is jealous? Is it disgusting? "


    Although such a strong back, but Jiang Huo pace forced, Pei Shu or subconsciously back, until the back against the wall.


    But instead of being shy, he frowned and said, "what the hell do you want?"


    In this damned new year, early in the morning, what kind of moth?


    "I don''t want to do anything!"


    That''s right. But he lifted his arms and thumped to both sides of Pei Shu''s body. He circled Pei Shu between himself and the wall. He deliberately leaned over and approached him with a strong smile.


    "You want to die, don''t you?"


    If it was someone else, my heart would have been very nervous. But Pei Shu did not, the eyebrow that twisted off is dangerous, a pair wants to swallow Jiang Huo''s kind.


    "Is it so hard to admit that you are jealous?"


    Jiang Huo asked, not smiling, but very serious.


    "What do you want me to admit? There''s a hole in the brain, isn''t it? " He pushed Jiang Huo away.


    Can just walk a step just, immediately by Jiang Huo whole embrace, throw to sofa.


    Pei Shu was startled. He wanted to scold him. But before he had time, Jiang Huo had already bent down to bully him and looked at him without expression.


    Pei Shu''s heart immediately missed a beat, this appearance of Jianghuo, he had never seen, inexplicable, some fear.


    "You, you, what are you doing? If you dare to be rude to me, I will fight back. " Pei Shu warned.


    "I also want to know who is more powerful than Yin and Yang masters. I don''t mind your resistance." His eyes were cold.


    Pei Shu is completely flustered. He must not be able to beat Jiang Huo! What else?


    Yin Yang Shike is an invincible existence.

 Chapter 148

    "Damn it, yes, yes, I''m so damn jealous, OK?"


    Pei Shu roared, afraid that Jiang Huo would really mess with him and surrender.


    After all, the door is still open now. It will be seen for a while. Is he still alive!


    But in fact, he is not jealous at all. He just doesn''t want Jiang Huo to tease the demons here. These are pure demonic women who seldom contact with human beings.


    "You don''t want to, just like I forced you to." Jiang Huo''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled again.


    "Now, isn''t it Pei Shu immediately scolded.


    Although these years also get along with Jiang Huo, but Jiang Huo attitude so indifferent, this is the first time.


    So scold at the same time, also didn''t dare to push Jiang Huo, just dare to stare at him uncomfortably.


    Damn it, this stinky boy is eating me tight. He knows my character and knows how to do it. I dare not resist him.


    "So? Even if it''s not me, who orders you, as long as it''s the people you''re afraid of, they can make you surrender, right? "


    The voice is dangerous, and the eyes are cold in an instant.


    "Ah? When you are Pei Shu, anyone can do it! Is your brain sick or am I stuck in the door? Get up, motherfucker. All day long


    This time the impatient Pei Shu kicked Jiang Huo and was too lazy to talk to him more.


    He thought that he had kicked Jiang Huo, and Jianghuo would be unhappy, but unexpectedly, Jianghuo chuckled and looked at him like this.


    Jiang Huo such a smile, Pei Shu immediately a burst of creepy, "what the hell?"


    Subconsciously embrace their own body, watch out for Jianghuo.


    "What do you want me to do? Yes Jianghuo asked with a smile. His usual expression came back, and there was no danger just now.


    "I want you to die. Get out of here."


    Pei Shu roared, his tight eyes were staring.


    "Well, follow my majesty''s instructions."


    Jiang Huo was not serious with a smile and pulled Pei Shu up. Imperial Library www.7ys.cc


    Pei Shu was in a better mood. Jiang Huo, the queen, made him angry in an instant.


    "You like women so much. Go to women!"


    Jiang Huo knew Pei Shu would get angry, and he said with a gentle smile, "you don''t care. What woman am I looking for? If I do, what will you do if you cry? "


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Go as you like. It''s none of my business. I''m not your own."


    Pei Shu was angry and bumped into Jiang Huo. He went to the wardrobe and changed his clothes.


    Jiang Huo naturally laughs to follow! But this time did not move, but to help Pei Shu out of the home clothes, handed him.


    Pei Shu took over unhappily, took off his nightgown, and threw it directly on Jiang Huo''s head.


    Jiang Huo took it with a smile, threw it straight and hung it up. He was not angry.


    It''s better to say that when Pei Shu is angry, he feels very cute and enjoys his angry appearance.


    "Do you want a bath? I''ll give you water. "


    Jiang Huo turned to ask, very natural kiss Pei Shu forehead.


    Pei Shu didn''t get angry. He just wore his coat.


    "No, who the hell knows what you want to do later!"


    Afraid of Jiang Huo plot, so Pei Shu did not dare to wash.


    Jiang Huo laughed helplessly, "am I so terrible?"


    "What do you think? Mr. Yin Yang Shi. "


    Squint at Jianghuo, then put on his pants.


    "It''s true. It''s said that the new year is as fierce as a tiger. It''s really terrible." Jianghuo suddenly raced.


    Pei Shu blushed instantly. Damn it, this boy is really looking for smoke.


    But his expression also showed that Jiang Huo was right. It was as fierce as a tiger.

 Chapter 149

    "I said you! Early in the morning. Can you stop making so much noise


    Jiang Sheng holding a pillow, a face did not wake up in front of Jianghuo their room.


    Pei Shouyan''s room is opposite, so Pei Shu and Jiang Huo are so noisy. Where can Jiang Sheng sleep! I couldn''t help it. I came to talk about the two of them.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Did you wake up?"


    Jiang Huo apologized, but he was smiling and not serious.


    Can Jiang Sheng say himself? After all, it''s my second uncle!


    So he did not withdraw a long sigh, a face forget, I am also lazy to say you helpless face.


    Pei Shouyan also came, frowning at Jiang Sheng and Pei Shu in the room.


    he and Jiang as like as two peas in blue stripes, one with a big and a small height, standing tall and low, with great love.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s the boy who sticks to it."


    Seeing Pei Wai Yan frown, Pei Shu immediately put aside the relationship and pushed Jiang Huo away from himself.


    But Jiang Huo put his big hand around Pei Shu''s waist and pulled him into his arms with a strong smile.


    "Damn it, let go." Pei Shu immediately became angry.


    But no matter how he pushed, he couldn''t push Jiang Huo.


    I''m going. I want to piss me off, don''t I?


    If it was not for fear of using force, Pei Shu would have killed Jiang Huo.


    "It''s time for breakfast."


    Bai haodao, who goes upstairs, looks at Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng curiously.


    "Early in the morning, how do you stand here in your pajamas?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Jiang Sheng sighed and went back to his room to brush his teeth.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t speak. He kept up with Jiang Sheng and left a puzzled face of Bai Hao.


    He looked into Jianghuo''s room and said to them, "it''s time for breakfast."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Jiang Huo Ying''s voice, a smile. Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    Bai Hao looks at them inexplicably. Finally, he doesn''t care so much, so he walks away.


    Go back to Jiang Sheng and Pei Shouyan in their room.


    Jiang Sheng hasn''t woken up yet, so she''s powerless to brush her teeth and looks at the mirror.


    Pei Weiyan filled his glass with water and handed it to him.


    Jiang Sheng took it, gargle a mouthful and spit it out, then lowered his head and wiped his mouth with Pei Weiyan''s pajamas.


    Pei Weiyan was stunned, then his face was black. Jiang Sheng''s action was too natural.


    And after wiping his mouth, he left and fell on the bed, sleepy at a glance.


    Pei Shouyan''s brow tightened again. When Jiang Sheng was lazy, he was lazy out of the sky.


    "If you''re sleepy, keep sleeping." Pei Shouyan said.


    "No sleep. It''s half past eight. I''m hungry."


    Jiang Sheng was lazy and his whole face was buried in the quilt.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of water crashing downstairs. After not meeting, I heard the continuous sound of slapping the water.


    "Who! Swimming early in the morning Jiang Sheng immediately frowned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pei yaoyan in the bathroom asked Jiang Sheng when he heard him speak.


    "It''s OK."


    Jiang Sheng was powerless to return and lay on the quilt.


    But the sound of the water in the swimming pool downstairs never stops.


    Jiang Sheng is angry, angry probe out of the window, just want to curse, but the pool inside has been calm.


    Jiang Sheng is stunned and looks at the swimming pool.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t someone swimming? "


    Jiang Sheng looked at it for a while, but there was nothing.


    So he scratched his head and went back to the bed, suspecting that he had heard something.


    But he just left. In a corner of the pool that he didn''t see, a mermaid''s tail turned out from the water, and then a blue figure swam into the middle of the pool, playing happily in the water.

 Chapter 150

    After about ten minutes, Jiang Sheng went downstairs and asked magpie, "did anyone swim there just now?"


    Magpie in the kitchen busy all morning, do not know, so light back to him, "No."


    "I don''t have one."


    I''ll go. Is it true that I''m hearing hallucinations?


    "No one dares to swim in the swimming pool except you Pei yaoyan, Mr. Jiang Huo and Mr. Pei Shu."


    Bai Hao comes back to Jiang Sheng with porridge in his hand, which means that he must have heard wrong.


    "So it is."


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head and sat down at the table beside Pei Weiyan.


    After all, except for a few of them, this family is full of servants. Who dares to go swimming in the pool?


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it."


    Jiang Sheng gave up and decided that it was his illusion. He picked up the bowl and was about to have a sip of porridge. Suddenly, there was a cheering sound outside the dining room, calling, "master, are you awake, are you awake?"


    The voice of the visitors is childish and crisp, which makes people very cured.


    "Master?"


    Jiang Sheng looked up in the direction of the sound, but just turned his head, the magic fish slapped on his face, leaving a red mark.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth corner smoked badly, slapped him to one side, angry, "why ah, stupid fish, very painful ah!"


    The devil fish was beaten with tears. He looked at Jiang Sheng pitifully and sobbed back to him, "I''m in pain too, master. You hurt me so much!"


    "Oh, sorry, it''s too heavy."


    Jiang Sheng quickly apologized, but the next second he widened his eyes, pointing to him stuttering, "you, you, how can you talk?"


    The devil fish immediately shook his tail and said, "because I bit the city manager and absorbed a lot of her spiritual power, I evolved. I''m not very good, master. Touch my head and praise me


    The magic fish happily swam to Jiang Sheng and handed his head to Jiang Sheng. E-book shop www.txtinfoxs.com


    Jiang Sheng''s face is black. Is he so coquettish?


    What about the king of the demon Kingdom sea with strong fighting power? This is it?


    Jiang Sheng''s face is disgusted, white eye looks at magic fish like this.


    Did not see Jiang Sheng touch his head, magic fish side round eyes, looking at him, milk gas asked, "master, don''t you touch my head?"


    If I go, I''ll be cute, right? Shame.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak, and the magic fish immediately had tears in his eyes. "It''s because I secretly drank your blood while you were sleeping. Are you angry with me?"


    Lost head down, tears drop two drop down.


    Jiang Sheng''s face became more black and despised him. "Did you still do such immoral things?"


    "Why? Don''t you know that? " The devil fish is confused.


    The next second, he immediately got angry and threw Jiang Sheng''s face with his fishtail.


    "Then you don''t know about it. What are you angry about? I order you to touch my head, immediately. "


    Flapping his tail wildly, his eyes became angry birds, and his milk was fierce.


    Order me? I am your master or you are my master!


    Jiang Sheng was speechless, but the devil fish was so noisy that he was annoyed, so he sighed and compromised.


    But then he raised his hand to touch the head of the demon fish. Pei Shouyan slapped the magic fish on the window, and when there was nothing to do with it, he gave Jiang Sheng vegetables, "eat it!"


    "Oh, oh!"


    Jiang Sheng stupidly returns, and takes a look at the magic fish with heartache.


    And the devil fish, he was hit head, stars, slapped to the ground, staring at the dead fish eyes, mouth foaming fainted.


    Pei Shouyan is a devil. His strength is not a joke.

 Chapter 151

    "You are too cruel


    Bai Hao couldn''t see it anymore and muttered.


    "It''s none of my business."


    Jiang Sheng quickly got rid of the relationship.


    But you just hit it too! Bai Hao make complaints about his mind.


    Jiang Huo and Pei Shu looked at the magic fish in a daze, and then asked Jiang Sheng, "your magic pet?"


    "Yes


    Jiang Sheng returned and drank porridge with a look of disapproval.


    Pei Shu could not calm down, "you are a descendant of Yin Yang division, and you are also a vampire. How can you make a contract with the demon fish of the demon clan?"


    "This has to be divided."


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t know. He looks stunned. Then he looks up at Pei yaoyan.


    "Indeed, the magic pet can only make a contract with the devil man. How can he become Xiaosheng''s pet?" Jiang Huo is also curious, but he is not as excited as Pei Shu.


    "It''s probably because of the blood in LAN yuan." Pei Shouyan replied faintly.


    "But I am not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan!" Jiang Sheng immediately said.


    As soon as he said this, Pei Shiyan was stunned.


    Yeah! He is not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan!


    So, how can you have the blood ability of Lan Yuan?


    Pei Shouyan is confused and suddenly looks at Jiang Sheng.


    When Pei Weiyan saw this, Jiang Sheng was more confused, "what are you looking at me for?"


    Does Pei''s blood have something to do with the fact that Pei seran took my blood when he was caught by the chef last time? 90 Literature Network www.90wxw.com


    "Pei Shouyan, can my blood save people?"


    Jiang Sheng was very curious because the chef did say it that day.


    At that time, he thought it was a superstition of peisran, but now he looks at it. His blood has a secret.


    Pei Weiyan can''t answer Jiang Sheng''s question at all. His mind is in a mess.


    "Wait, what''s going on? Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan. The present pair of body has not been occupied by Lan Yuan. That shows that the blood ability of Lan Yuan can''t be used by Jiang Sheng! But why can Jiang Sheng''s blood make the devil fish mutate? " Bai Hao asked everyone with a white face.


    "So what is the situation?"


    The most muddled is Jiang Sheng himself, because he is not very clear about these things.


    "So, is Jiang Sheng reincarnated in Lan Yuan? Or are you mistaken? " Pei Shu frowned and asked Jiang Huo.


    "It''s impossible to make a mistake. Xiaosheng is not the reincarnation of Lan Yuan. I''m quite sure of that." Jiang Huo duding.


    "Now there are two kinds of situations. First, Xiao Sheng''s body is in trouble. 2¡¢ Lan Yuan, he''s not a vampire with special blood. Only these two make sense, otherwise we can''t explain why Xiaosheng can make magic fish mutate. " Jiang Huo calm analysis.


    "Yes, but if Lan Yuan is not a special blood, then who is it?"


    Bai Hao was stunned again, but after that, he suddenly thought of the blue white that Pei Weiyan had said.


    He looked at Pei yaoyan in a moment of surprise. At this time, Pei yaoyan''s face turned pale, and he probably thought of the possibility.


    He clenched his fists, and his expression was gloomy. "What a blue garden! You can cover it up very well if you change your eyes to beads!"


    Now all kinds of evidence have proved that Lan Yuan has a very big problem, so Pei Weiyan is no longer reserved for suspicion.


    "No, your wife was really changed by Lan Yuan."


    It''s hard for Bai Hao not to believe now.


    Pei Shouyan was cold and silent, but his expression showed that he was very angry now.


    "I said it all the time! Lan Yuan can''t be Pei''s wife. " Jiangsheng road.


    Although he doesn''t know what the situation is, it may be certain that there is a ghost in LAN yuan.

 Chapter 152

    "You''re focusing on the wrong thing! If Lan Yuan is not a special blood, then who is that frightening vampire before? Who is it? " Pei Shu asked everyone and swept them.


    "It should be blue"


    "go to the old house."


    Bai Hao wants to explain to Pei Shu that it should be blue white, but before he finishes speaking, Pei Shouyan has already interrupted him in a cold voice. Before he finishes eating porridge, he goes out angrily.


    "Good."


    Bai Hao quickly follows.


    What can solve their mystery now is probably the old house where Pei yaoyan lived with Lan Yuan.


    "I''ll go too."


    Jiang Sheng quickly put down his chopsticks to keep up.


    "All of you?" Pei Shu yelled behind, looking very agitated.


    He scratched his head and looked hesitant to go. But Jiang Huo on one side, he is very calm in eating porridge, the appearance is not anxious at all.


    "You can eat your mother''s food? What''s the situation now? " Pei Shu angrily pulls up Jiang Huo.


    "Wait, I''ll finish this one."


    Jiang Huo picked up the bowl and finished the last mouthful of porridge and wiped his mouth calmly.


    Pei Shu wants to kill him. It''s all now. It''s easy.


    "You should walk faster."


    Jiang Huo''s calmness made Pei Shu angry.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m nervous about it." Jiang Huo walks slowly and leisurely.


    Hear Jiang Huo say so, Pei Shu looks at him suddenly, after frown, "do you know what?"


    "How? I know what it is, don''t I? " Jiang Huo laughs back, still really one face has nothing to hide appearance.


    "I don''t believe it."


    It can''t be so calm. It''s related to his nephew''s physical problems. The ninth novel network www.xiaoshuo9.com


    "You deliberately led them to Lan Yuan. It''s not special blood, isn''t it? What is your intention? "


    Peishu is not stupid. After calming down, he found this topic, which was deliberately said by Jianghuo.


    After hearing this, Jiang Huo laughed. Then he bent over and hugged Pei Shu. Ouch, he took Pei Shu outside and said, "go and have a look, don''t you know?"


    "I don''t want it. I want you to say it now."


    Pei Shu''s attitude is resolute. It also concerns Pei yaoyan. How can he be calm.


    "Not what? Yes


    Jiang Huo''s smile was immediately strong, and Pei Shu in his arms shrugged his eyebrows.


    Pei Shu''s subconscious blush. Damn it, he talked about it for me.


    "I''ll be serious. I''ll tell you what I''m talking about."


    He hit Xiajiang Huo in the chest and then gave him a stare.


    But Jianghuo still did not say anything, just so way, "this matter, your nephew to untie it."


    "Is it related to Lan Yuan again?" Pei Shu frowned.


    At first, he didn''t agree that Pei Shouyan was with Lan Yuan, because Pei Shouyan gave up all things that should belong to him for the sake of Lan Yuan, even the Earl''s position left by his father.


    "Good, don''t ask so much."


    He gave Pei Shu a kiss, just like seal fee.


    Although Pei Shu frowned, he still kept his mouth shut. After all, Jiang Huo would not harm Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng.


    When the two of them left, and magpie was left in the dining room, she frowned tightly and felt more cold.


    What do you mean? Isn''t the master a vampire with special blood?


    How can it be? The people of our family live forever after drinking the blood of their masters, don''t they?


    However, Jiang Huo is a member of the Jiang family. He can''t lie.


    What''s going on? Who is the special blood?


    Magpie''s coldness is getting worse. She quickly follows him out to find out.

 Chapter 153

    "Master, you left me behind."


    The magic fish wakes up and doesn''t see Jiang Sheng. Looking for his smell, he swims out in a panic.


    After about two hours, Pei Shouyan and his family came to the old house, which was a very old Japanese villa.


    "This is where you used to live with your wife." Jiang Sheng, who got off the bus, sighed and then added, "unexpectedly, it''s in line with my style."


    "That''s a coincidence. This villa was once a lady''s fancy."


    Bai Hao didn''t call Lan Yuan any more, because Lan Yuan is now suspected. He is not so stupid and still calls his name in front of Pei Weiyan.


    "I see! Then Pei Shiyan''s wife had a good taste before! "


    Jiang Sheng is generous and praising, not stingy at all.


    "Indeed, his wife has a good eye."


    Jiang Huo, who got off at the back, also specially touched Jiang Sheng''s hair.


    Jiang Sheng frowned at him and asked, "why?"


    "It''s OK. I just want to say that."


    Jiang Huo Gou lip stood on one side, without much explanation.


    What do you mean?


    Jiang Sheng stares at Jiang Huo suspiciously, because he always feels that Jiang Huo''s words are general.


    Pei Shu, who keeps up with her, also notices the deliberate intention in Jiang Huo''s words. She frowns at him and then looks at Jiang Sheng.


    It seems that this matter has something to do with Xiaosheng.


    Jiang Huo will follow me to Pei Shouyan''s house. Now I think about it, I''m sure that he doesn''t want to stick to me. What''s the purpose.


    This purpose has a great relationship with the former Lan Yuan.


    What did he want Pei to find out?


    Pei Shu should be curious to death, but Jiang Sheng did not tell him, he asked also useless.


    Damn it, this damn New Year''s day, I''ll sleep outside the door tonight. He won''t tell me anything. Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com


    "You are back."


    A housekeeper like grandfather rushed out of the courtyard. When he came to Pei Shouyan, his old eyes were obviously tearful.


    But Jiang Sheng''s eyes suddenly widened. He seemed very surprised, just like hitting a ghost.


    I think Jiang Sheng is the dead Lan Yuan. I''m scared.


    "Uncle magic, everything is OK!"


    Bai Hao asked softly.


    "Well, everything''s OK." Uncle Mo''s voice was hoarse. He was very old.


    "That''s good." After Bai Hao finished, he took a special look at Pei yaoyan, as if to ask Pei to take care of the magic uncle.


    But Pei Shouyan''s eyes were cold. He didn''t even look at Uncle Mo, so he took Jiang Sheng into the courtyard with great strength.


    Because most of Pei''s memories were painful, he didn''t want to come back.


    If it was not for the investigation of Lan Yuan, he would not have stepped here any more.


    "Don''t care, uncle magic. He is just like this. He doesn''t really ignore you."


    Bai Hao explains quickly, because when he sees Pei Weiyan''s cold face and passes by Uncle Mo, uncle Mo shows a very sad expression.


    "It''s OK. It hasn''t been like this for a day or two." Magic uncle wiped tears from the corner of his eyes, but with a very lonely expression, he looked at Pei yaoyan''s back.


    But looking at Jiang Sheng''s eyes, it is obvious with a trace of anger.


    He hesitated to ask Bai Hao, "is he Lanyuan?"


    "No Bai Hao returned.


    Hearing no, the magic uncle looked at inexplicably relieved, immediately showed a smile, "I have prepared snacks and tea, please inside."


    "Yes, please."


    "It''s OK."


    Magic uncle smiles kindly, but when his eyes touch Jiang Huo, he is suddenly stunned.


    Human beings Ordinary human?

 Chapter 154

    "What''s the matter?"


    Magic uncle looks at himself directly, Jiang Sheng asks with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s OK. Please come in."


    Magic uncle made a gesture of please, and immediately showed a smile, and then with Pei Shu Shuo Han, "long time no see you."


    "For hundreds of years, you are still the same! He also helped Pei yaoyan guard here. "


    Pei Shu just light left such a sentence, lazy and scattered into the courtyard.


    Uncle Mo''s expression darkened and he didn''t know what he was thinking. After a long time, he closed the small iron door outside and went back to the villa.


    "Is there no other servant here?"


    Jiang Sheng, who has already arrived at the villa, looks around, but there is no one to see.


    "There is no one to live here now, so there is no need for any servants, just the old slave."


    Magic uncle did not know when had come to Jiangsheng behind them, back to his words.


    Old slave? What an old name! Jiang Sheng looks back at Uncle mo.


    Magic uncle smile, but looking at this very similar to the blue garden face, his smile can not stretch out, very stiff.


    Jiang Sheng also noticed that he didn''t get along well with Lan Yuan! Or you won''t look at me with this expression.


    Anyway, he didn''t care too much about himself, so he asked, "is there a basement here? And secret passages and so on. "


    "There is no secret passage, but there is a basement for things." The magic uncle replied.


    "Is there anything in it?"


    Although he knew there was no possibility of anything, Jiang Sheng asked.


    "Except for the wine that the young master likes to drink, there is nothing else."


    It''s really not! But also, the basement can''t hide people.


    "There''s no need to ask him."


    Pei Weiyan suddenly interrupts Jiang Sheng''s conversation with Uncle moo coldly and leads him upstairs.


    "Why? Do you have a bad relationship with Uncle magic Asked Jiang Sheng, who followed quickly.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t reply, and his expression was very cold. It seems that Jiang Sheng''s guess is correct.


    "Well! I don''t ask. " Qiqi Chinese website www.qiqizw.com


    Jiang Sheng didn''t manage so much.


    But on the side of magic uncle, the sadness of the eye is even more heartbreaking.


    No, Pei Weiyan pulled Jiang Sheng to the door of a room and stopped.


    Pei Weiyan''s expression is obviously with a touch of sadness.


    Jiang Sheng knows. This is where Pei Shouyan used to sleep with his wife.


    I don''t want to go in!


    Jiang Sheng''s heart is not very good, but all came, there is no meaning to retreat, so he took the initiative to open the door.


    The room in front of my eyes is very simple, the Japanese style is regular, all wooden decoration, but it has a warm feeling of home.


    Compared with the room, the hall is very gorgeous. It is out of tune with here. It has two distinct styles.


    Pei Shouyan doesn''t speak, and Jiang Sheng doesn''t know what to do. He stays with him in silence.


    At this time, Pei Shouyan looked at the room in front of him, which was the same as that of hundreds of years ago, and his expression began to suffer again.


    He seems to be able to see Lan Yuan sitting on the bed waiting for him, to see him back, looking back at his smile.


    "Well, are you going in?"


    Pei Shouyan is slow to speak. Jiang Sheng asks carefully.


    "Good."


    Pei Wai Yan whispered back, clenched Jiang Sheng''s hand and stepped into the room with great determination.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth slowly added a smile, because now Pei Shouyan will still rely on him.


    "Master, are you hurt?"


    The magic fish suddenly came out from behind them and asked Jiang Sheng curiously.


    "You want to scare people to death!" Jiang Sheng immediately white magic fish one eye, but also back to him, "I did not hurt ah!"


    "No?"


    The magic fish doubted, and then tried to smell the smell in the room, and said with a sad face, "but there is a strong smell of master''s blood here! I can''t stand my nose


    "The smell of blood?"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned, then looked at Pei yaoyan, and asked him if he smelled it.


    Pei Weiyan shook his head. He didn''t feel it at all.

 Chapter 155

    "It''s so strong that you can''t even smell it?"


    If there is a hand, the magic fish may have covered his nose, his expression is very painful.


    Jiang Sheng inhaled, but there was no smell.


    "No taste! Where is the smell of blood? "


    Jiang Sheng looks like you are in danger of joking with us.


    "No, it really has a strong smell of blood, really."


    The magic fish fiddled with its tail and explained in a hurry.


    "There''s really a strange smell here."


    Jianghuo entered the room and said this as soon as he came up.


    He raised his hand and suddenly felt the air. He held something. It was clear that there was nothing.


    "What are you doing? It''s so dirty. "


    Pei Shu immediately slapped Jiang Huo''s head and thought he was not serious again.


    Jianghuo was not angry, but seriously said, "there are some spiritual power left here. Although it is not very obvious, someone did draw a magic array here. The painting people are of high level."


    After that, he squatted down and patted the floor. Then he bit his finger and wrote a "show" in blood.


    No, on the floor slowly emerged a red magic array, but there have been several damaged, incomplete display.


    But not completely, Jianghuo still saw the use of this magic array, and his brow became more and more tight.


    "It''s too cruel. It''s a magic array drawn by hard life cutting people''s wrists and using blood activating brute force. Besides, there are some fingerprints obviously. The man should have been cut off his wrists and pressed down on his body to draw this array with blood


    Fingers along the magic array strip dust Jianghuo Road, eyes more a touch of heartache.


    "Blind eye magic array? What is this? " Bai Hao asked.


    "A magic array similar to blinding can only be used by Yin Yang division and Exorcist. The level is very high, few people can drive it, even I can''t use it. "


    But why is there such a magic array here? Want to cover something up? In this room?


    All of a sudden, he stood up and looked around the ordinary room.


    "You have a good nose, don''t you?"


    He suddenly grabbed the magic fish on one side, pinched his head and swept him as a mine sweeper. 135 Chinese www.135zw.com


    "You let me go! What''s the matter? Don''t pinch me. "


    The devil fish didn''t like to struggle all the time, but it was no use. Jianghuo didn''t pay any attention to him. He asked, "tell me where the bloody smell is the heaviest."


    "Why should I listen to you, huh?" The devil fish didn''t cooperate. He put his head away and lost his temper.


    Jiang Huo immediately shook his fist and showed a kind smile to him, "really don''t say?"


    Magic fish immediately two tears, sniff aggrieved, "woo I said


    "Is that enough?"


    Jianghuo squinted at him, a face that insisted on me to use force.


    The devil fish immediately scolded in his heart, the devil, the devil.


    But now resistance is tantamount to death. I smell the source of blood smell in the room.


    "The smell of blood here is the strongest, much stronger than on the floor." The magic fish waved its tail and pointed to Jianghuo.


    "OK, I see."


    Jiang Huo threw the magic fish away and walked to the wall where it pointed.


    Magic fish has no defense, directly fell on the ground, a crack, fish health confused ah!


    "Sobbing is too much. I''ll sue you for abusing fish."


    The devil fish cried and stood up with its tail and pointed his small shark''s fin at Jiang Huo.


    "If you don''t want to be cleaned up again, you''d better be quiet."


    Jiang Sheng bent over to pick up the magic fish and touched its head.


    Magic fish immediately sniffed his nose and looked at Jiang Sheng pitifully, as if to cry out.


    "You are a boy! You can''t cry. "


    "Yes, I''m a man, I can''t cry."


    Forced to endure tears, revealed a face of pride.


    Oh, Hello! What a fool!


    Jiang Sheng, the master, added this sentence in his heart.

 Chapter 156

    "What do you mean by being cut off? What''s the matter with this blood? "


    Pei Shouyan didn''t miss the description of jianghuodi, and his brow frowned.


    "What else can it mean? It''s a magic array drawn by a living man who was forced to cut his artery with a lot of blood. "


    Jiang Huo looked back at Pei Shouyan. Inexplicably, there was a touch of cold inside. I don''t know where he came from.


    Pei Shouyan also realized that, but he just thought that Jiang Huo would be like this if he asked more questions.


    "I naturally know. What I asked is that there is a smell of Jiang Sheng''s blood here. But Jiang Sheng has never been here in the future. How could it be his blood? Or are you lying? "


    Pei Weiyan turned his head to the demon fish, and his eyes were cold.


    "I''m not lying. It''s the smell of the host''s blood. I drink it every day. How can I not distinguish it? What''s more, the host''s blood is special, and there won''t be a second kind of blood that can emit this smell. "


    Afraid of being beaten by Pei Weiyan, the magic fish quickly explained. After explaining, he immediately swam behind Jiang Sheng and hid.


    But after hiding, and secretly look out, a pair of eyes round, cute stupid.


    "You tell him, in addition to Xiao Sheng''s blood, what else is in it?" Jianghuo raised the decibel and looked coldly at the devil fish.


    The devil fish just stretched out his head, and was frightened by Jianghuo. How dare you neglect him? He immediately said, "there is a faint smell of human blood mixed with powerful spiritual power."


    He he Is he mad at me?


    He has been "loved" by Jianghuo, so the devil fish is afraid of him now.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Jianghuo talked to the devil fish for a long time, but he didn''t say a promise. Pei yaoyan frowned again.


    "First, a powerful magic array. Exorcists need other people''s blood to draw arrays for themselves, and then add their own blood and the whole body''s spiritual power to drive them. 2¡¢ The magic array has been damaged for hundreds of years, not just now. "


    Jiang Huo also said that he did not give Pei an explanation. Century novel network www.2000xs.com


    But he knew that Pei Shouyan was clever. He said so much. Pei Shouyan should have noticed the meaning of his words.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned after hearing this, and then his eyes widened.


    Seeing Pei''s expression, Jiang Huo continued, "this special blood must be reincarnated before reincarnation, or even if it is cloned, it will not be cloned."


    Jiang Huo''s answer is already very obvious. Pei yaoyan''s face is very pale.


    Now he is quite sure that Lanyuan is not his wife. The name of lanbai, which he has never heard of, is his real wife.


    Jiang Sheng now has blue white special blood, which means that Jiang Sheng is the reincarnation of blue white.


    Pei Shouyan felt sad and relieved at the same time.


    Because it''s obvious that the person I like at night is his wife.


    Blue garden in the daytime, he did not like, memories full of pain.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng into his arms. He laughed, but he also shed tears.


    What''s the meaning of Jiang Sheng''s crying and laughing?


    "You, are you OK, Pei Shouyan?"


    Jiang Sheng was too nervous to move, so Pei Shouyan held him.


    "I''m fine, nothing."


    Pei Shouyan hugged Jiang Sheng''s body, his head buried in his chest, and his uncomfortable breath was sparse.


    Go around, you still come back to me, wife.

 Chapter 157

    "You, are you really OK?"


    Jiang Sheng looks down at Pei yaoyan and doesn''t believe it.


    "Yes."


    Pei Shouyan whispered back and hugged Jiang Sheng''s hand, but he strengthened his strength.


    But slowly, his eyes cold down, showing fierce light, gnashing teeth.


    Blue court.


    He hated the name in his heart.


    But blue and white everything, he is so strange, I don''t know if the name is too strange, let him have this kind of heart.


    However, when he thought of the previous night''s blue garden was very gentle, he seemed to be able to bring it in again. He brought blue white into the garden and replaced it with his name.


    But no, Pei yaoyan frowned again. He let Jiang Sheng go. He frowned and asked Jiang Huo, who was groping for the wall, "you deliberately brought me here, didn''t you? What do you want to know through me? "


    "I''m just following her people''s request, and I don''t know what I can know. But after a while, you should know


    When Jiang Huo said this, Pei yaoyan, who was facing his back, continued to grope for the wall.


    There are spiritual waves on the wall. It seems that the wall is not simple.


    Jianghuo knocked, then pricked up his ears to listen carefully.


    It seems that it is not empty, there should be no secret channel, but the magic fish said, the bloody smell here is the most serious, is it the blind magic array again?


    Jiang Huo''s left and right hands were domineering. He used his spirit power to change his weapon. He fired several shots at the wall, but there was nothing wrong with the wall.


    Jianghuo immediately hit a mouth, looking very uncomfortable.


    "Xiao Sheng, come here."


    He turned his head and hooked his finger at Jiang Sheng.


    "Oh


    Jiang Sheng obediently in the past. Fiction 117 www.xs177.com


    "Why?" Looking at Jiang Huo in a daze.


    Without saying a word, Jiang Huo kicked Jiang Sheng to the wall.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes are big. Subconsciously, she blocks her head with her hands and doesn''t let her bump into the wall.


    But the incredible thing happened, Jiang Sheng people directly through the wall, no shadow.


    "Wife."


    Pei Weiyan was shocked and startled.


    He quickly came over, but when he got to the wall, the wall was just an ordinary wall. No matter how Pei Shouyan slapped it, he couldn''t get through it.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t believe it. Obviously, he saw Jiang Sheng go through here with his own eyes, but when he came over, it was just an ordinary wall.


    "I also want to ask what''s going on." Jiang Huo came to such a sentence, a face curiously slapped on the wall.


    "Don''t you know you dare to kick him like that?"


    Pei Shouyan was furious. If Jiang Sheng had something wrong, even if it was Jiang Sheng''s second uncle, he would not let go.


    "It''s the wall that has spiritual power fluctuation. I want to let Xiaosheng kick it. Who knows he just went through it?"


    Jiang Huo''s reply was calm and did not worry about Jiang Sheng''s appearance at all.


    "You"


    Pei Shouyan''s anger can''t be revealed, can''t he be angry? Jianghuo is irresponsible.


    At this time, through the wall of Jiang Sheng here, he stayed in place.


    Because he entered a small room. There was only a simple bed in it. The space was very small, just like a box. The color on the wall was strange, looking at the people.


    "Where is this?" Jiang Sheng is stupid.


    "I just went through the wall, didn''t I? How did you get to another room? And still so small? "


    Jiang Sheng subconsciously swept around and found that there was a pair of handcuffs at the head of the bed, and there were blood stains on the head.

 Chapter 158

    "Handcuffs? Is that interesting? "


    Jiang Sheng laughed, walked over, and then bent down to pick it up.


    But just picked up the handcuffs, the pace suddenly a trembling, the brain also hurt badly.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    Jiang Sheng held on to his head. The pain was so painful that he felt like he was going to fall down. The whole space was shaking.


    "Sleeping trough! It''s not the damned blue garden. He''s out again


    Jiang Sheng quickly grasped the head of the bed and stabilized her body.


    But it''s still shaking so much that it''s spinning around.


    "Today is his birthday. Please let me out, OK?"


    Just as Jiang Sheng was shaking hard, he saw some pictures of a man who looked like a blue garden and was handcuffed on the bed, crying for someone.


    "You Who are you? "


    Jiang Sheng is very puzzled, don''t know why, see a man cry, his heart is very sad.


    For a moment, he thought of the gentle man in his dream, but he couldn''t see his face. He was shocked.


    "Are you blue and white? You''re blue and white, aren''t you? "


    Jiang Sheng was very excited. He reached out to grab it, but his hand passed through the person in front of him. He couldn''t touch the blue white crying.


    "What''s the matter? How How did you get through it? "


    Jiang Sheng is stunned and reaches for blue and white, but he can''t catch it.


    At this time, a man came through the wall, he came to the blue and white, without saying a word, he used a needle to draw blue and white blood.


    "I want to see Pei Shouyan. Would you like me to meet him, Xiaoyuan? I beg you, today is his birthday, let me go out to accompany him, just one day, one day


    Blue white beseeches bitterly, but the blue yuan that can draw his blood is very agitated, "cry what? Be honest with me. " Www.51job.com www.wutxt.com


    Then brute force took Blue White''s arm and asked him to take blood for himself.


    Blue White did not cry, but continued to beg him, "let me see Pei Shouyan, Xiaoyuan, today, today, brother, please."


    "Oh, brother?" Lan Yuan sneers, then grimly cold face, a hard slap to blue white, blue white fan head don''t side, corner of the mouth exudes blood.


    He was beaten blue and white coughed bitterly, and then killed a mouthful of blood and dyed his dirty white clothes red.


    He bit his lips and cried bitterly. Instead of scolding Lan Yuan, he cried and asked him repeatedly, "why? Why do you do this to me? I listen to you. Why do you torture me? Why? "


    "Why?" Lan Yuan sneered, then picked up his blue and white chin, arrogant, hooked his lips and said to him, "because you resist me, my good brother. I told you! You are my shadow, I can''t escape forever. But you''re good, LAN Bai. How dare you run with Pei Shouyan? Yes? Just trying to protect him? That''s good! I will use your face, little by little, slowly, until the man dies


    The ice cold sound of blue garden reverberates in the small room, which is very gloomy.


    "No, don''t do it like this. Please, Xiaoyuan, don''t hurt him. If you hit me, I will bear it. So please, will you let him go? It''s all my fault. It''s my fault. "


    Blue and white kneel down to beg for blue garden, tears rustle off, eyes are swollen, looking at very heartache.


    "Then listen to me. When you go out, you go out again. Do you know?" He slapped his blue and white face with a warning under his eyes.


    "I listen, I listen to you, so please don''t hurt Pei yaoyan. What do you want me to do?"


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance."


    Finish saying, blue yuan cold face, take blue white blood to walk, through the wall.


    Jiang Sheng just looks at it like this. He doesn''t know what the situation is. Because Lan Yuan is dead, how can he see Lan Yuan?


    "Or whose memory? Blue and white? "


    Jiang Sheng looks down at the handcuffs and doesn''t realize it.


    Then he looked up and quietly looked at the blue and white crying on the bed holding his body. His eyes were sad.


    Although he didn''t know what he saw, he felt sad when he saw blue and white crying.


    "Don''t cry."


    Jiang Sheng as like as two peas, he would have to put blue and white in his arms, but blue and white disappeared, and the room was restored to normal, just like what he came in, just like anything that had not happened before.

 Chapter 159

    "Gone?"


    Jiang Sheng quickly rubbed his eyes. When he opened it again, there was nothing left. The room returned to normal, and it was still a lonely bed.


    "He cried so pitifully


    Jiang Sheng touched his chest in a daze and was very bored.


    "But what''s the matter? That was blue and white, right! Isn''t that Pei''s wife? It was Lan Yuan who hid him


    Jiang Sheng''s eyebrows are twisted down. For LAN yuan, he is more and more annoying.


    no wonder they as like as two peas. The two blue and white brothers are blue. Why do you lock up blue and white! And deal with Pei Shouyan? Isn''t Pei Shouyan his brother-in-law? "


    Jiang Sheng scratched her hair and was very annoyed. She wanted to go back hundreds of years to see what happened.


    Pei Weiyan, who was separated from him by the wall, couldn''t settle down. Jiang Sheng had been in for about ten minutes. He didn''t respond or hear anything. He couldn''t get through the wall. He was worried.


    "Wife, can you hear me, wife?"


    Pei Shouyan pounded on the wall and called Jiang Sheng in a hurry.


    He did not dare to break the wall with brute force, for fear that he would hurt Jiang Sheng inside.


    "Shall I break it?"


    Bai Hao comes forward to ask and has already posed.


    Without waiting for Pei to stop him, Jiang Huo said, "with your level, you can''t break this array. I can''t find a way out, let alone you demons. If you want to break this array, you need a person with powerful spiritual power to solve it. "


    "How can he make it, madam?" Bai Hao asked curiously.


    "Blood, this array is drawn with blue and white blood, so he can go in and out by himself." Rabbit flying novel network www.tutufei.com


    Bai Hao was stunned. "So, what you just said, the man who was forced to cut his wrists is blue white?"


    Bai Hao doesn''t want to associate, but now the answer is obvious.


    "It''s him, of course. He''s probably locked in this wall and watched over."


    Jiang Sheng''s voice is light, but her expression is not. She looks very cold.


    "Is Lanyuan doing this?"


    Pei Shouyan clenched his fist, and his eyes raised to Jianghuo were dark red and terrible.


    "I don''t know what happened. When Xiaosheng comes out, the truth will come out."


    Jiang Huo always said nothing in the middle of everything. He didn''t know whether he pretended to be mysterious or didn''t really understand the current situation.


    "How do you know he''ll come out? Can''t you go in and look for him? "


    Pei Shu was so angry that he couldn''t wait.


    "If I can get in, I''ll go through it when I touch the wall." Jiang Huo showed his hands and said he had no way.


    Jiang Huo''s not slow, let Pei Shu fire again.


    "What are you looking for? You don''t worry about Xiaosheng''s appearance? "


    "If you dare to harm him, I will not let you go." Pei Shouyan angrily tugged at Jiang Huo''s neckline, and his eyes were wide open.


    Jiang Huo didn''t panic, but looked at Pei yaoyan and sneered, "you don''t even know your wife has been changed. What do you want to warn me about Pei yaoyan? When you accompany Lan Yuan to dinner, go shopping and travel, he is in pain alone. Life is not like death. Do you know that


    It seems that Jianghuo knew what had happened before, otherwise he would not have said this.

 Chapter 160

    Pei Weiyan''s anger was stopped by Jiang Huo in a moment.


    Although he was angry, Jiang Huo was right. He didn''t even know these things. Why should he be said?


    "You''ll die if you say less, won''t you?"


    Pei Shu separated the two of them, then pushed Jiang Huo aside to let him stay away from Pei Shouyan.


    "Well, I won''t disturb your nephew."


    Jiang Huo said and went out to smoke on the balcony.


    He didn''t look in a hurry, and he didn''t slow down. But the smoke he vomited out was impatient and probably worried. Jiang Sheng just pretended that nothing had happened.


    After all, it''s my nephew! He was more worried about Jiang Sheng''s safety than those present.


    But it seems that if Jiang Sheng doesn''t go, he can''t do the following investigation, so he always convinces himself that there is nothing wrong.


    But when he was alone, he immediately showed anxiety.


    Pei Shu just looked at Jiang Huo''s back. Seeing that he was smoking faster than usual and unstable, he realized that Jiang Huo was worried about Jiang Sheng, but he didn''t show it in front of them.


    Really. What''s so cool about this time?


    Pei Shu wanted to go out to comfort Jiang Huo, but Jiang Sheng had already come out of the wall.


    "Are you OK, wife?"


    Pei Wai Yan felt Jiang Sheng''s body nervously up and down, and asked him in a hurry.


    On hearing Pei''s wife, Jiang Huo immediately threw away his cigarette and walked back to his room.


    "Xiao Sheng."


    Jiang Sheng wants to answer that Pei Shouyan is OK. Jiang Huo stops him and interrupts him.


    What''s wrong with second uncle? It looks like it''s not the same as usual.


    "See? What kind of equipment do you have? "


    Just when Jiang Sheng was stunned, Jiang Huo people came to him and held his shoulder anxiously.


    "It hurts so much, uncle. What''s the matter with you?" Reading books www.zhuishukan.com


    Jiang Sheng frowned, feeling that the bones would be broken.


    "You hurt him."


    Pei Shouyan pushes Jiang Huo away and blocks Jiang Sheng in front of him, frowning to guard against him.


    Jiang Huo grabbed a handful of hair impatiently, the appearance is to let oneself calm in general.


    He took a deep breath before scratching his head and apologizing, "I''m sorry."


    "Nothing, but what''s the matter? Second uncle, how strange! What else? Fitness? " Jiang Sheng asked in doubt.


    "It''s medical equipment." Jiang Huo''s eyes are cold.


    "How can medical equipment be in it? No Jiang Sheng looks puzzled.


    "No?" Jianghuo voice with consternation, "you see clearly?"


    "What can I see clearly? It''s just a small room with a bed in it!"


    What''s going on? Second uncle''s expression, looking at what is looking for.


    "Second uncle, are you looking for something? Can I help you? " Jiang Sheng asked.


    Jiang Huo was impatient and pinched his eyebrows. He didn''t speak until he scolded his mother. He looked very angry.


    After scolding, he just breathed back to Jiang Sheng, "it''s OK."


    It''s not like it''s OK at all! Something must have happened to me. This second uncle is my first sight.


    "I don''t care if you have something or nothing. If you don''t make it clear today, don''t want to leave."


    Pei Shouyan has made up his mind to make sure that Jiang Huo can understand the purpose of coming here today.


    "Say it downstairs."


    Jiang Huo left the words and walked out of the room.


    Pei Shouyan pulls Jiang Sheng to keep up with him, and so do Bai Hao and Pei Shu.


    Uncle magic, who has been silent, has been staring at the wall and seems to be wondering what the situation is.


    Because he didn''t know there was such a place in the room.

 Chapter 161

    "Go and see, and you may understand."


    Uncle magic closed the door and went downstairs.


    After magic uncle walked for a while, magpie, who had been hiding out of the window, turned over secretly.


    She fell to the ground lightly, diameter came to the magic array, put her hand in the magic array, closed her eyes, felt something general, a serious face.


    No, she opened her eyes and her face didn''t fluctuate.


    This is not the aura of grandfather''s spiritual power, but it is stronger than grandfather''s, and with a touch of unspeakable familiarity, what''s going on?


    Magpie is afraid that there is something wrong with his own sense, and put his hand into the magic array, but the residual spiritual power still has the same breath as just felt.


    Is it our family?


    Isn''t that right? There is no one in our family whose spiritual power is superior to that of grandfather.


    Magpie is more and more confused. She gets up and walks to the wall where Jiang Sheng has just passed through. The spiritual power on the top and the residual spiritual power on the floor come from the same person.


    What a powerful aura of spiritual power. It has been hundreds of years and still can be sensed.


    The enemy? Or in the family, who was sent by my grandfather?


    After all, this is the place where the master used to live. It''s impossible for grandfather not to send people to follow the master.


    But who is blue and white in jianghuokou? Why haven''t I heard about this man?


    It also said that it is impossible to clone special blood. It must be reincarnated to inherit it.


    That Jiang Sheng is not the reincarnation of the master, he can''t be a special blood!


    The magpie frowned.


    Now there is only one statement left. The master is not a special blood. He cheated us.


    But it doesn''t make sense! The master used to draw his own blood directly. He gave it to his grandfather face-to-face. He also saved a lot of his blood at home. It''s impossible to cheat him. Biqu Pavilion book bar www.shuoba.net


    The more I think about it, the more magpie thinks this thing is wrong. There are too many loopholes.


    "It seems that I have to go back and ask my grandfather about it. There are too many doubts."


    Magpie took out a piece of rune, pasted on his body, immediately put himself to invisible up, opened the door out of the room.


    She walked out of the corridor and stood on the second floor, looking at Pei yaoyan and them in the hall downstairs.


    The reason why she didn''t dare to go down was that she was too close to peisran when she used the invisible Rune last time. He noticed that she was so careful this time.


    But she still underestimated the people here. In a moment, uncle magic came to the second floor and came to her. She looked around with cold eyes, which seemed to suspect that there was someone here.


    "What''s the matter, uncle magic?"


    Bai Hao asks downstairs, and then he quickly moves to Uncle Mo and looks in his direction.


    "There''s a strange smell other than us."


    Uncle moo sniffed and went to Magpie.


    The magpie was startled immediately and quickly stepped to the window and jumped down the second floor without hesitation.


    Fortunately, the window was open, otherwise she would be found if she ran away like this.


    Good acute sense of smell, clearly far away, he can feel my breath.


    When I was just somewhere in the room, I would have been noticed if I wasn''t hiding outside.


    Magpie covered her knee and got up. She looked up at Uncle moo who had been out of the window. After twisting her eyebrows, she limped away and didn''t dare to stay.


    "What''s the matter, uncle magic?" Bai Hao followed all the way.


    "Oh, it''s OK. I think it''s just that I think about it."


    Magic uncle laughed and said, and then closed the window, the eye that is expected to go down is tight.


    It should be that someone was there, but he didn''t see anyone, so he didn''t dare to say it.

 Chapter 162

    "Have you found anything?" Bai Hao asked.


    Uncle Mo has always been careful. He should have discovered something.


    Bai Hao looks out, but there is no one there.


    But he trusted uncle Mo very much, without any doubt.


    "I smell a stranger, but I don''t see anyone."


    Uncle Mo hesitated. He was afraid that Bai Hao would not believe what he said.


    "I''ll let the patrolman down here and have a look."


    Bai Hao firmly believed that he immediately called his subordinates outside.


    Magic uncle''s eyes were wet instantly.


    He has been here alone for hundreds of years, and he has never seen anyone. He thought he would stay here and die. Now Bai Hao and his friends are here, and his eyes are full of tears.


    But Pei Shouyan''s indifference still made him very sad.


    Uncle Mo used to be the housekeeper of Pei''s father and took care of his father''s daily life.


    Pei Weiyan was the one who grew up with the help of Uncle mo.


    But Pei Shiyan hated him because his father was merciful, unfaithful to his wife and never cared about him.


    Because Uncle Mo served his father, Pei Shiyan also hated him, so he didn''t have a good temper.


    "Young master, do you get along well with your wife now?"


    Uncle Mo wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes and asked Bai Hao who hung up the phone. His hands were full of wrinkles and calluses. They were very rough.


    "Don''t worry. It''s good. Although he looks like Lan Yuan, his character is not like that of Lan Yuan. He is very considerate


    Bai Hao replied, then frowned.


    Pei Weiyan always put uncle Mo here, which is not a way! He is an old man and has no relatives. How lonely he is!


    But if you tell Pei Weiyan, he will definitely not take uncle moo back. 123 Literature Network www.123wx.net


    Bai Hao looks at Pei yaoyan downstairs. He looks hard. But her eyes touched Jiang Sheng, and she immediately put on a smile.


    From Jiang Sheng here! Why didn''t I think of it?


    "Uncle magic, you go back to your room to pack your bags and come back with us later."


    Bai Hao explained this sentence and hurried to the stairs.


    Magic uncle a face of doubt, then flustered called him a way, "but young master he, he will not be happy."


    "It''s OK. Leave it to me."


    Bai Hao steps downstairs.


    What else does uncle Mo want to say, but Bai Hao is down here.


    Instead of showing joy, he was worried.


    After the death of Pei''s father, he had been waiting on Pei''s side.


    But after serving for hundreds of years, Pei Shiyan never took the initiative to say a word to him.


    Uncle Mo knew that his master was so romantic that he didn''t say a word. He always helped him clean up the mess.


    So he left Pei Weiyan with the knowledge that he was also an accomplice, and he was hated to the present.


    In addition, when he was here to serve Lan Yuan, he always told Pei yaoyan something wrong with Lan Yuan. Pei Shouyan was even more dissatisfied.


    In fact, Pei Shouyan didn''t know that Lan Yuan was too much at that time. He didn''t treat them as servants at all. When he was in a bad mood, he punished them physically.


    Because he was hated by Pei Shouyan, he didn''t dare to tell Pei yaoyan clearly, but it was just a hint. Pei Shouyan warned him coldly, so he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only watch Lan Yuan at home during the day and bear with him.


    Because of this, he was shocked when he saw Jiang Sheng, and showed a displeased expression.


    I''ll go with you to the house now, OK?


    Young master, he must be angry!


    Uncle Mo wiped his tears and took a deep breath. His eyes were red.

 Chapter 163

    "Jiang Sheng, come here."


    Bai Hao, who goes down to the hall, whispers in Jiang Sheng''s ear. He doesn''t dare to let Pei yaoyan find out.


    "Why? Sneaky? "


    Jiang Sheng looks at Bai Hao suspiciously.


    Bai Hao did not speak, but pulled Jiang Sheng aside.


    Now Pei Shouyan and they are turning on the TV. They don''t know what they are looking for, so they don''t notice them.


    But the magic fish noticed and followed.


    "Where are you going with my master?"


    Bai Hao is stopped from taking Jiang Sheng.


    "If you have something to do, you should stay at the same time."


    Bai Hao pushes the magic fish away and doesn''t let him follow.


    Where is magic fish convinced! He quickly swam past again. He was afraid that Jiang Sheng was in danger and wanted to protect him.


    "I don''t know, my husband!" The devil fish threatened to say that it was very tender.


    Hearing this, Bai Hao quickly covered the mouth of the demon fish and did not let him make a sound.


    The devil fish just scared Bai Hao. It was not true, so he looked at him with white eyes.


    Joking with him, he believed it, didn''t he?


    "Let me go. I won''t yell, or I''ll bite you." The devil fish threatened again.


    His teeth are so sharp that he can bite people''s hands, so Bai Hao immediately let him go.


    Jiang Sheng was impatient, "what''s the matter! Can''t say it to Pei yaoyan? "


    "I want to ask you a favor."


    Bai Hao didn''t waste time on the topic.


    Please? What''s the matter! It is very serious. Ask me? I love fiction www.5ilrcxs.com


    Jiang Sheng was very puzzled, but also asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about Uncle moo. He''s been guarding here for hundreds of years, and he hasn''t left. Pei Shouyan doesn''t care about it. It''s really pathetic."


    "Hundreds of years? So long? " Jiang Sheng was surprised.


    "After Lan Yuan died, we moved to the place where we live now. There has always been an old man in charge of it. Although he is a demon, he will not get sick and die so soon. But it''s cruel to let him stay here as an old man. "


    "Then you can go and tell Pei Shouyan? It''s no use telling me! I can''t be the master again


    But it''s also very sad. He just saw the expression of Pei Weiyan. It''s so sad! It''s like blue and white.


    Jiang Sheng is inexplicably sad. He has not told Pei yaoyan that he saw blue and white in his small room.


    "I know you can''t be the master. But as long as you say you want uncle Mo to take care of you, Pei Shouyan will definitely not refuse if you are pregnant. "


    "Uncle Mo is old, but he has a strong fighting capacity. I can''t beat him. You can take him as a free bodyguard and absolutely protect your safety."


    Afraid of Jiang Sheng''s refusal, Bai Hao says uncle Mo''s good.


    Is this a hard sell? Uncle Mo is so old. How can he be more powerful than him?


    But no matter it''s not good, uncle magic is not a bad person, and he is easy to get along with.


    "I see. I''ll talk to Pei yaoyan later." Jiang Sheng agreed.


    "Thank you, Jiang Sheng."


    Bai Hao is very excited and holds Jiang Sheng''s hands tightly.


    "You don''t have to thank you. I think uncle magic is very poor, so help him."


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head. It was a piece of work. He didn''t expect Bai Hao to be so happy.


    "Let me ask! How old is he, uncle Jiang Sheng suddenly began to gossip.


    Bai Hao thought about it and said, "I''m over a thousand years old! He was the old housekeeper of Pei''s father. His service was first-class, so you can rest assured that he will serve you well. "


    He thought Jiang Sheng was worried that uncle Mo was old, so Bai Hao quickly explained.


    Jiang Sheng has already doubted his life. He is more than 1000 years old. My mother! It''s terrible.

 Chapter 164

    "Where to go and what to do?"


    After a long time, Pei Shouyan found that Jiang Sheng was not around. He looked back curiously and saw what he and Bai Hao were saying in the distance.


    "Don''t tell Pei about it."


    Bai Hao quickly admonishes Jiang Sheng. When nothing happens, he goes back to Pei yaoyan.


    Don''t tell me that! I know what to do.


    Jiang Sheng kept up with him and came to Pei yaoyan. He said with a smile, "it''s OK! I went to ask Bai Hao where the restroom is. "


    Jiang Sheng is a good hand at covering things up. He is just like real people. His face is not red and his heart is not jumping.


    Bai Hao next to him secretly breathes a sigh of relief when he hears Jiang Sheng''s reply.


    "Yes


    Pei Shouyan looks at Bai Hao with an incredulous look.


    Bai Hao, who received Pei''s line of sight, immediately straightened up and turned to one side. He didn''t dare to look at Pei, because he was guilty!


    "It''s true. I just have to pee."


    Jiang Sheng pulled Pei Shouyan''s arm, stood beside him, and turned to Jiang Huo and them.


    "That''s the news."


    Fortunately, at this time, Jianghuo also found what he was looking for, and started playing. Everybody reads novels www.rrk3dxs.com


    Pei Shouyan wanted to ask Jiang Sheng if he had something to hide from him, but now he didn''t have the time. He had to stop and look at the TV.


    There is now a news report that someone has been attacked by unknown animals, their hands and feet are torn and their internal organs are missing.


    "What''s the news? When was it? " Pei Shouyan was a little surprised and asked Jiang Huo.


    Because it''s all done by non-human beings. Human viscera is a kind of delicious food for non-human beings.


    "What happened a few days ago, the species is unknown, and now the authorities are investigating." Jianghuo Road, and then another news was opened, which continued to play, "in the early hours of last night, Mr. Ji, who was running outside, heard the roar of wild animals. When he went looking for the sound, he found the bodies in the alley. His body was bitten in many places, and his internal organs disappeared like a case. The police suspect that someone has illegally dug up human viscera, planted booties and put the blame on the animals, thus confusing the public and the public


    "The case is now under further investigation. At present, all the witnesses have seen are the bodies of the dead, and no prisoners have been seen. Remind everyone that it is better not to go out at night recently, in order to avoid being attacked by lawless elements. This is the evening news from station XX. I wish you a happy life. "


    The news is over here. I don''t know how it happened.


    "What do you think? It''s all non-human! How can it be illegal? " Bai Hao points to the TV channel.


    After the photo was taken, it was very clear that he had lost his mind.


    "Is it the non-human rampage? The drug''s not working? I haven''t received this kind of case! It''s happening. It''s impossible not to inform us of the pharmacy. " Pei Shu asked.


    "At the beginning, we thought it was the non-human who did it. But after a few days of investigation, none of the non-human species were successfully paired. The body fluid and hair left on the scene showed strange." Jianghuo shaved his hair and looked very irritable.


    Pei Weiyan didn''t care about this as much as they did. After all, the violent non-human attacks on people did not happen, and there is nothing strange about it now.


    "Didn''t you tell us about Lanyuan? What do you mean by showing us this


    Pei yaoyan''s eyebrows were twisted off, and his face was cold.

 Chapter 165

    "Is it difficult? This has something to do with Lan Yuan? "


    Pei Shouyan responded and asked with a frown.


    "We extracted the liquid and hair left over from the scene, and the test results are not human fluid and hair, nor your non-human."


    Jianghuo began to talk about his own affairs again. He didn''t answer Pei''s question at all.


    "Not non human? Not human? what do you mean? Is there anything else in our city? " The confession was confused.


    Is it possible! The non-human beings here are managed by the city administrators. Once they attack the human beings, they will be found out.


    After all, we all log in our personal information here, and we have been monitored by them all the time. Things will not happen for several days. There is no news from the city manager.


    "Can it be that non-human beings from other places here have mixed in, without logging in personal information, and escaped the surveillance of city managers. That''s why you don''t have files there, so you don''t think it''s non-human? After all, that kind of wound, in any way, is made by non-human beings. " Pei Shouyan calmly put forward the hypothesis.


    "We also suspected it, so we went to investigate the entry one by one."


    "And then?" Pei Shouyan raised his eyebrows slightly and waited for Jiang Huo to speak.


    Jiang huohui, who turned off the TV, "but I didn''t find any foreign non-human people mixed into the city. Everything was normal."


    "All right?" Pei yaoyan''s brows tightened again, "how could it be? It''s not something that non-human beings do. Can it be true? As the news says, it''s human beings themselves? To confuse people with animals? "


    Jiang Huo suddenly did not speak. He turned to Pei yaoyan and asked him with a very serious expression, "do you really don''t know what they are?"


    They? Animals they use? It''s the same expression as the tone.


    "What do you mean? Or what do you suspect me about? Today''s incident has been wrong from the beginning. It''s just a game, isn''t it? "


    Pei Wai Yan''s eyes were wrung off, and his whole body was covered with magic, so powerful that the windows all gurgled.


    "You really haven''t heard anything from Lan Yuan? Not involved in this? " 94 good book website www.94haoshu.com


    Is this kid pretending, or do you really don''t know?


    This all the way to test him over, he seems to have no idea, otherwise he won''t even know who blue and white are.


    "If you don''t answer my question now, I won''t be polite to you any more."


    After saying the last words of courtesy, he clenched his fist, and the magic filled glass of the hall immediately broke, and the fragments turned into sharp blades, and flew to Jianghuo fiercely.


    "Have something to say."


    Pei Shu quickly came out to block Jiang Huo. He shook his head and told Pei yaoyan to stop fighting.


    If he really fought, he was not Pei''s opponent.


    "Now I don''t want to talk about it?" Pei Shouyan was angry in his eyes and in his voice.


    "Don''t look like this, Pei Shouyan. I''m afraid of you. He''s my second uncle! Don''t hurt him, will you


    Jiang Sheng also came out to persuade her. She was scared and flustered.


    When he saw Jiang Sheng''s frightened face, Pei Shouyan came back to his senses and put his hands away. The glass fragments fell in response.


    "Well, for your sake, I''ll give him a chance."


    Pei Shouyan held back his temper. After all, he was tricked by Jiang Huo all the way. Why not get angry?


    On the contrary, it is Jiang Huo, who is still in no hurry.


    He pulled Pei Shu behind his back, looked at Pei Wai Yan for a moment, and then said, "Lan Yuan is experimenting with humans to create new species."


    This time, he did not hide Pei Shouyan. He said it directly.

 Chapter 166

    Jiang Huo said this, everyone was shocked, staring at him.


    "This, this is crazy! Do experiments with humans? " Bai Hao was the first to be surprised.


    "He was a madman." Jiang Huo answers coldly.


    Then he asked Pei yaoyan seriously, "do you really don''t know about this?"


    "How could I know?" Pei Weiyan immediately retorted angrily.


    He did not know, but he had heard of some species transformed by human beings before, but they all failed, so there was no talk about it, and he did not listen to anyone else. But he didn''t expect Lan Yuan to do these things behind his back.


    "You suspected that he was using my villa to do the experiment. I was an accomplice, so you brought me here?"


    Pei Weiyan finally knew the purpose of Jianghuo and wrung his eyebrows.


    "Because Lan Yuan seldom contacts other places except here, we wonder if he built the laboratory here and asked you to help cover it."


    "Am I crazy? I''ll cover him? City managers don''t stand idly by when it comes to dealing with human beings. I haven''t been so stupid to help him. "


    Pei Shouyan''s voice was firm, but Jiang Huo''s next words made him speechless.


    "If you know the true face of Lan Yuan now, you really don''t want to help. But if you were hundreds of years ago, it might be." Jianghuo reminds me.


    Pei Shouyan said, and clenched his fists in a big fire, because Jiang Huo''s words were not unreasonable.


    At that time, he was very fond of Lan Yuan. He gave everything he wanted. If Lan Yuan asked him to help him catch human beings to do experiments, he would be hard to refuse at that time.


    "The past things let him pass, you did not participate in the good, then I will rest assured Xiaosheng to you." Jiang Sheng shaved her hair and said that she was tired.


    "Blue white, how did he die?" Strange book website www.qishuw.com


    Pei Shouyan asked, his fist clenched again, and his voice was uncomfortable.


    Blue and white are now reincarnated, but he knows nothing about blue and white.


    Blue and white at night, he has been unable to forget, now fortunately is reincarnated into Jiang Sheng, he is also lucky.


    But Pei Shouyan, who just thought so, was stunned and looked at Jiang Huo with a very shocked look.


    "Did you send Jiang Xiao here on purpose?"


    "Don''t talk about us. Jiang Xiao is the master of Pei''s family sent by Xu Bo. We just push Zhulan from it and want to protect him. But they will kill Jiang Xiao and change Xiaosheng''s soul to come over, which is what we didn''t expect. "


    If we could find out at that time, Jiang Xiao would not have died.


    After more than 20 years of investigation, I finally learned that Xu Bo had taken the child to Pei''s house, but I didn''t expect it would become like this. He took Xiaosheng and Jiangxiao to revive the blue garden.


    Jianghuo heart is unwilling, but things have happened, he can''t let time back.


    "Why talk about Jiang Xiao?" Jiang Sheng asked curiously.


    "You don''t have to deal with it with us." Jiang Huo rubbed Jiang Sheng''s hair and asked him not to ask more.


    "Now it''s time to find out the people who help Blue Garden transform the species behind their backs, and find them all. Otherwise, when they create dangerous things, they will not be able to stop them. Like the people in the news, they will be attacked and the city will be in chaos. " Jianghuo road.


    "But isn''t Lan Yuan dead? Who will continue to help him with this kind of thing? " Pei Shu asked.


    "I don''t know. I have a friendship with Lan Yuan. There are countless people who haven''t died yet. It''s impossible to find out who is helping him study these things."


    "If Lan Yuan had taken possession of Xiaosheng''s body, the consequences would be unimaginable. The world might be in chaos."


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes wrung out. When she said this, her expression was very cold.

 Chapter 167

    "Can we not make a mess? The body of a vampire, the ability of a Yin Yang master. If this pair of body wants to be really by the blue yuan kind of heart evil person to occupy, certainly is the blood stream


    Pei Shu just thought about it and felt terrible.


    "That''s why we didn''t tell Xiao Sheng that the Jiang family was the descendant of the Yin Yang division since we were young. We were afraid that he would come into contact with this kind of things and secretly cultivate spiritual power to let the enemy have opportunities."


    "Xiaosheng is the most powerful one in our generation. Don''t say it''s us at its peak, and city managers may not be able to defeat Xiaosheng."


    Fortunately, my sister-in-law was on guard in advance. Although she didn''t know why Xu Bo took Jiang Xiao at that time, her sister-in-law was still aware of something wrong. She didn''t let Xiaosheng know about the yin-yang teacher since she was a child.


    Fortunately, he has left behind. Otherwise, Xiao Sheng''s soul now penetrates into this pair of body, and that is the invincible existence. Any attack will be useless.


    "But I don''t know these things now." Jiangsheng road.


    "No, it won''t be the safest. The city administrators have been watching you. If you can control the ability of Yin Yang division freely, it will be your death time. The woman Jonas won''t let you live."


    She must have known that Lan Yuan lived in Xiaosheng''s body, otherwise she would not deliberately invite Pei yaoyan to her residence. The purpose was very obvious, and she would not let Pei yaoyan be on guard.


    After all, as a city manager, she suddenly called Xiaosheng, a little known minion, to go to her territory, which would make people suspicious.


    "If necessary, I will abolish your spiritual power and cut off the Yin and Yang master''s ability."


    Outside the gate suddenly sounded a middle-aged man''s calm voice, he was dressed in black police uniform, tall and upright body.


    There is no facial expression on the man''s face. He looks very bad, and his eyes are very sharp, showing a strong sense of danger.


    So Bai Hao and Mo Shu immediately moved to the man and put forward a posture to fight, and their eyebrows were wrung off.


    But Jiang Sheng ran into Bai Hao and Mo Shu. Happily, he jumped into the man''s arms and cried, "Dad." Dog novel www.gougouxs.com


    Hearing the word "father", Bai Hao immediately puffed and was frightened.


    Because men are tall and powerful, and have a strong aura.


    But Jiang Sheng is small and cute, not at all.


    Is this a mutation?


    Bai Hao''s face is black. Fortunately, he didn''t make an immediate move.


    "Big brother."


    Jiang Huo also goes to the man''s side. They still look like each other when they stand together. It''s just that Jiang Sheng''s father, Jiang Bo, has trained his muscles. He is too big and has sharp eyes.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Bo faintly poured such a word, then rubbed Jiang Sheng''s hair, and looked at Jiang Sheng quietly.


    But the next second, he immediately changed a painting style. The second changed a person. He hugged Jiang Sheng''s body and rubbed Jiang Sheng''s face vigorously and complained, "Dad is worried about you. Why don''t you go home? Don''t you know dad''s in a hurry? "


    There is a sense of vision of Vajra Barbie, and the smell comes out in an instant.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. Don''t stick to me like that! Can''t you keep the image you just had? "


    Jiang Sheng is very disgusted with his hands to push away Jiang Bo''s dallying, eyes angry into angry birds, milk fierce milk fierce.


    The father and son changed so quickly that Pei Weiyan looked at them in a daze, frightened into Doudou''s eyes.

 Chapter 168

    Now, what''s going on?


    This is Pei Weiyan''s doubts, because Jiang Bo''s expression changes too fast.


    "How can I go back? It''s said in the news that I''m dead. If I go back suddenly, I''ll scare you? How dare I go back Jiang Sheng, who pushes Jiang Bo with his head over his head.


    Ah, really. He doesn''t get tired of it every time, does he? Now Pei Shouyan is watching. What a shame.


    "Yes! You didn''t know what was going on at that time Jiangbo stupidly said, and then a smile on Jiang Sheng''s face, "give dad rub, you''re not at home these days, dad wants to die you."


    "Really, don''t dally with my face! Your beard pricks my face! Let go, asshole dad. "


    Pushing and kicking at Jiang Bo, he was angry.


    "Zha? That old man will be shaved tonight After touching Jiangbo Road, Chao Jiangsheng laughs and pours on Jiang Sheng''s cheek.


    Where can Jiang Sheng give a kiss! Face all green, suckling strength all uses on push, scold, "if you dare kiss me, I will ignore you."


    Horizontal trough, horizontal trough, horizontal trough! Pei Shouyan is here now. How could he kiss him!


    Jiang Sheng resisted fiercely.


    Looking at Pei Weiyan, his brow was tightened for a moment.


    Although they know they are father and son, but now Jiang Sheng is his wife, how much in the heart is still not willing.


    As soon as he heard his son ignore himself, Jiang Bo immediately looked at Jiang Sheng like a lost dog.


    Seeing Jiang Bo''s expression, Jiang Sheng immediately took a puff from the corner of her mouth.


    How big are you and what are you used for? 89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but make complaints about his father.


    He sighed and said, "kiss! Just one bite. "


    I''m sorry, Pei Weiyan. My father is such a virtue. I have no way to deal with him.


    Although Pei Shouyan was not happy, he also knew that Jiang Sheng''s trouble was that he was flustered and his wife was kissed.


    As soon as Jiang Bo heard this, he immediately picked up his son''s face and took a big mouthful.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart has no waves, because Jiang Bo is such a character, in his place the contrast is very big.


    "How did you come here? What''s the matter? "


    Jiang Sheng asks, then pulls up Jiang Huo''s clothes on one side and wipes the place where Jiang Bo has just kissed.


    Jiang Huo''s face darkened immediately. He looked down at Jiang Sheng with a high eyebrow. But after twisting his eyebrows, he raised his forehead and sighed because he couldn''t get angry with Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng knew that she would be like this, so she was so unscrupulous.


    As soon as he talked about something, Jiang Bo immediately changed a person and restored his serious face at the beginning.


    He looked at Pei yaoyan with cold eyes and said in a deep and powerful voice, "at present, there have been four attacks on human beings. In the first two cases, there were no clues on the scene except for fluid and hair. Today''s third and fourth event respectively left footprints and teeth of animals. According to the test results, they are human teeth, but the claws are from you and non-human beings. "


    "So we infer that some people have transformed human beings into half human and half non-human, and let them forage everywhere and kill human beings. We can''t infer whether they have human consciousness and intelligence. But one thing is certain, that is, someone is deliberately trying to break the law and order of the city and try to cause chaos. "


    "We have no idea what the purpose of the enemy''s action is. We can only temporarily classify them as dangerous persons. When they are all arrested, they will be interrogated one by one about their intentions."


    Jiang Bo''s face changed as he said, and let everyone sigh for a while. But Pei Shouyan paid attention to what he said. After all, the situation is serious now.

 Chapter 169

    "Are you from the authority?" Pei asked.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Bo is looking at Pei yaoyan, but he is not afraid of Pei yaoyan because he is a demon.


    It''s better to say that when he looks at Pei yaoyan, the whole person exudes a touch of danger and clenches Jiang Sheng''s shoulder.


    What is the relationship between Jiang Sheng and Pei Shouyan? Now Jiang Bo is clear.


    But he did not say that he would marry his son to Pei yaoyan, even if his son was the reincarnation of Pei''s wife.


    "What are you doing, dad? Can you stop showing hostility to Pei yaoyan? He''s my man now


    Jiang Sheng asked Jiang Bo to stop his expression. Don''t worry about Pei yaoyan.


    "You''re just the reincarnation of his wife. You don''t have to marry him."


    Jiang Bo said, protecting Jiang Sheng behind him, and glancing at Pei yaoyan with a cold look.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t understand the hostility of his father-in-law.


    But Jiang Sheng is his wife and he won''t let anyone.


    "Are you going to break us up?" Pei Shouyan asked in a cold voice, and his whole body''s magic power burst out again. The air was splitting and blazing, and his sword was at full blast.


    "What if I say yes? Are you going to fight me? "


    Jiang Bo is not willing to be outdone. His spiritual power is output all over his body. He stepped down a pit under his feet, and the floor cracked open, and even the wall cracked a gap. It can be seen that his spiritual power is powerful.


    "Young master."


    Uncle Mo immediately escorts him and blocks Pei Weiyan. He is holding Jiangbo dangerously.


    Jiang Bo looked down at Uncle Mo with no expression. As soon as he held out his hand, uncle Mo was immediately wrapped in the boundary. It was useless for him to hit him.


    "No one bullied us, did we?" First reading website www.01dsw.com


    Bai Hao stamped his foot vigorously, which increased the crack on the ground, and split more than one meter deep at the foot of Jiangbo.


    Jiangbo did not hide or get angry. Instead, he did the same action to Bai Hao with a cold eye, which trapped him in the border.


    "If you let me out, if you have the ability, you don''t have to cross the border. We''ll take it on our own."


    Bai Hao yelled angrily, kicking and beating at jiejie, but he didn''t move.


    Damn it! That''s why I hate these yin-yang masters. As long as they are bound out, we non-human beings can''t resist.


    If it''s a weak Yin and Yang master, the boundary can be broken, but this man''s boundary is as hard as several layers of steel, and there is no response to how to do it.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Stop it


    Jiang Sheng quickly comes out to stop Jiang Bo and blocks Pei yaoyan behind him.


    He didn''t look back for a few seconds, and things got worse.


    "Besides, I am not the reincarnation of Pei yaoyan''s wife, which has nothing to do with my marrying Pei yaoyan."


    "You are his wife''s reincarnation, blue white is his wife, and you are LAN Bai''s reincarnation. If you understand, you''ll step aside and dad will take care of it. "


    After Jiang Bo finished, he gave Jiang Huo an eye to show him Jiang Sheng.


    "Yes, yes, the bad guys are all for me."


    Jiang Huo sighed and pulled Jiang Sheng to one side. He did not forget Pei Shu. He picked them up one by one and flew out of the courtyard.


    "What are you doing? Second uncle, you can''t leave dad alone with Pei Shouyan." Jiang Sheng struggled to get down.


    Pei Shu also scolded him, "you let me go. I''m going to help Pei yaoyan. How could he beat your elder brother?"


    "If you go in, you won''t win my big brother, so just watch for a while."


    Jiang Huo opened the border, trapped Jiang Sheng and Pei Shu inside, and then took out a cigarette and scratched his head to spit fog.


    Really, can''t you discuss with me before you do something?

 Chapter 170

    "It''s even more necessary to go in and help Pei Shiyan!"


    Jiang Sheng roared and was in a panic.


    "No, I''m going to stop dad. Second uncle, you let me out. You want my child to have no father at all, don''t you?"


    "That''s not your child either." Leaning on the Jianghuo light road outside the border to pick up hair and vomit fog.


    "That''s right, but it''s Pei''s child, too."


    Jiang Huo took a look at Jiang Sheng and said, "your father is testing Pei Shouyan. Can''t you see it?"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned and said, "my father is trying Pei Shouyan? What are you testing him for? "


    "Of course, it is possible to protect your safety in the future. What else can it be?" The long and foggy Jianghuo idly scattered back to the road, looking at the villa.


    "I''ll go. You said it! I thought there would be danger. " Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Jiang Huo said with a smile, "who knows."


    As soon as he said this, there was a loud noise coming out of the villa. Then Pei Weiyan, who was hard to kick out of the wall, was dusty.


    Pei Weiyan, who was kicked out, stopped the impact with his feet and put his hands in front of his chest to block Jiang Bo''s attack. However, he vomited a mouthful of blood and his feet trembled.


    His arm is bleeding too. It''s probably a fracture.


    But the demon man''s recovery is very good, and the wound healed.


    But internal injuries can''t be cured in an instant, so Pei Shouyan''s pain is certain.


    With a shrug of his shoulders, his wings grew out in an instant, and his feet floated off the ground in mid air.


    Pei Wai Yan wiped the blood from his mouth with cold eyes, and left his left hand to the outside. He pulled up the rockery in the pool and threw it into the big hole in the wall that he had just been kicked out. At such a speed, he could only see a remnant of the rockery.


    But Jiang Bo inside easily kicked to pieces, patted the water on his clothes, and walked out of it indifferently.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned immediately. Is this man a monster? Nothing happened. 67 Novels www.6c7d.com


    When he was in the hall, Pei Weiyan had a fight with Jiang Bo. He underestimated Jiang Bo, ate him and was kicked out.


    But at that time, Jiangbo was injured by him, but now Jiangbo has nothing to do with it, and I don''t know if it is tenacious.


    "What? Is that what you can''t stand? "


    Jiang Bo, who arranges his crooked tie, looks up at Pei yaoyan in the air. He is so cold that his eyes are burning.


    For the sake of Jiang Sheng''s father, he is merciful, but he is ungrateful!


    Pei yaoyan''s brow was wrung off again.


    "I said Pei Shouyan, you can''t beat my elder brother if you don''t open your arms. So I warn you not to have such a stupid idea of being merciful, it will kill you. "


    Jiang Huo saw that Pei Shouyan didn''t do his best. He took a puff of smoke into the air and glanced at Pei yaoyan.


    "I''m sorry. I just had this stupid idea." Pei Shouyan immediately gave Jiang Huo a cold cry.


    "Oh! How can I hear the anger? "


    Jiang Huo still laughs ha ha, have no serious, rely on the boundary to swallow a cloud to spit fog, very owe to beat.


    "Can you still laugh now? Go and pull them away! Who do you think is better to fight with the devil? You''re crazy, aren''t you? " Pei Shu scolded Jiang Huo.


    Jiang Huo seemed to wait for Jiang Huo''s words. He chuckled at Pei Shu outside the border, saying, "what''s the benefit for me? If I help. "


    "Don''t you want to be shameless! What''s the situation now? "


    If Pei Shu could get out of the border, he would be the first to kill Jiang Huo.


    "No! Forget it. Watch it! I''m quiet when anyone dies. "


    "You"


    Pei Shu was too angry to say anything.

 Chapter 171

    Damn it, this son of a bitch took advantage of the fire.


    Pei Shu is going to be angry with Jiang Huo, but now he can only ask Jiang Huo for help.


    "You should hurry up. When I finish smoking, I don''t think I''ll be in the mood to help."


    Jiang Huo looks back at Pei Shu and smiles. He is really a rascal.


    Pei Shu tolerated the unpleasantness in his heart and gritted his teeth to promise, "well, give you the benefits."


    "Really? You give me whatever I want? " Jiang Huo asked with a smile, just like giving Pei Shu a set.


    Jiang Sheng looks at him with a black line on his face. He should have been angry and asked Jianghuo to help.


    But now Jianghuo is in the routine of peishu. If he interrupts at this time, he will be cleaned up by Jianghuo.


    "Give it to the mother. Get rid of them."


    Pei Weiyan and Jiang Bo fight again. The courtyard is in a mess, but Jiang Huo is not slow.


    "It''s said that the little devil is very cute. Would you like to have one for me?"


    Jiang Huo finally exposed his nature and didn''t fight with Pei Shu.


    Pei Shu a listen, muddle force in where, after is the corner of the mouth, "do you know what you are saying now?"


    Let me give him a little devil? He''s got a brain problem, isn''t he? I want to be able to have a baby. I''ve been with him for such a long time. I''ll have a baby with his mother.


    "I''ll just ask if you''re born, just give me an answer." Jiang Huo has a strong smile.


    "I can''t give birth. What do you want me to take?" Pei Shu broke the curse.


    Sleeping trough! It''s not that he doesn''t know that I''m not pregnant. How can I give birth? I don''t think he is ill. He has a pit in his brain.


    "You''re going to let me out right now, and I''m going to kill you." Pei Shu was so angry that he played and kicked inside the border. However, Jiang Huo''s border was also very strong and could not be broken at all.


    "If you don''t cooperate so much, I won''t help you any more." Jianghuo rogue road.


    Pei Shu again you voice, anger attack heart, mercilessly stare at outside Jiang Huo. 17 Novels www.17xs.net


    "Promise quickly, second sister-in-law. If you don''t agree, Pei Shouyan will be killed by my father soon." Jiang Sheng hastened.


    "Why should I give birth to him? I don''t do it. " Pei Shu refused immediately.


    He has lived for hundreds of years, and no one can bind him. Why does he have to be tied up by Jiang Huo? And have children.


    "You want Pei to die, don''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng asked in a loud voice. They were all anxious to death, but Pei Shu was still angry about whether to have children.


    "Of course I don''t want Pei yaoyan to have an accident." Pei Shu refuted immediately.


    "Promise me, then! Just give birth to a child, and I didn''t let you die. "


    Jiang Sheng said this very simply, so Pei Shu almost vomited blood.


    "You might as well let me die."


    "But you can''t have one! What are you panicking about? " Jiang Sheng finally got to the point.


    Ah, so is it! I can''t give birth!


    Pei Shu came back to his senses and stopped his temper.


    Inexplicably, his heart is also fluffy.


    Because Jianghuo will not talk about this topic for no reason, there must be a conspiracy.


    It''s impossible for this damned new year to have no plans at all. If you suddenly talk about this topic, there must be ghosts.


    Pei Shu hesitated and did not dare to agree.


    Jiang Sheng was angry and urged him, "if you hesitate again, Pei Shouyan will be born to be your son."


    "Oh, I see. I''m a mother. Can''t I live?"


    Completely forced into submission.

 Chapter 172

    "I will not forget your kind second aunt."


    Jiang Sheng a snot a tear, looking at is very moved, but one side of the hand to his second uncle than a finishing gesture.


    Fortunately, Pei Shu didn''t see it, otherwise he would be very angry.


    In fact, at the beginning, Jiang Huo was afraid that he could not fix Pei Shu, so he gave Jiang Sheng a hint.


    Jiang Sheng knows his second uncle too well. With just a look, he knows what his second uncle wants him to do, so he urges Pei Shu on one side of the mission.


    No, Pei Shu was in a hurry and agreed.


    Naturally, Jiang Sheng helped Jiang Huo with his purpose. He asked Jiang Huo to help Pei Shouyan.


    "Asshole second uncle, you go quickly."


    Jiang Sheng immediately yelled. Now his father and Pei Shouyan are fighting each other. The villas are blasted to be full of holes. It''s terrible.


    "Right now."


    Jianghuo smiles contentedly. He extinguishes the cigarette and takes out his mobile phone.


    Seeing Jiang Huo take out his mobile phone, he didn''t do anything. Jiang Sheng was forced to say, "uncle, what are you doing with your mobile phone? You''re going to pull up the frame


    Sleeping trough! What''s the matter now? Is he still in the mood to play with his mobile phone?


    "No hurry. It''ll be all right in a minute."


    Jianghuo still smile calm, and then on the other end of the phone, "big brother and Xiaosheng husband fight, Xiaosheng cry can be miserable, eyes are swollen. I can''t hold it! Yeah! You know my big brother''s temper, don''t you? Where dare I go to pull a frame? He''s got me trapped with the border. I can''t get out. Really, what can I do for you? Would you like to come and have a walk


    Jiang Huo let Jiang Sheng witness what is open eyes to tell lies, but also said that the face is not red, heart does not jump. Cool record literature www.ku6cn.com


    He''s trapped? Can''t he get out?


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth corner is strong, the face is full of dark clouds, the prelude to the storm.


    This son of a bitch second uncle, he obviously smokes in the side, looks, he really dares to say!


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that he was about to scold him. However, Jiang Huo knew that he had made a silence for him. It looked like he had his own plan.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to bear it, but Pei Shu on one side also hissed and asked him to look at it first.


    Jiang Sheng had to believe his second uncle first, but he had already thought about it. If Jiang Huo dared to cheat him, he would tell Pei Shu what had just happened. He said that Jiang Huo had instigated him to do so, and let Pei Shu kill Jiang Huo and not dirty his hands.


    But second uncle, who did he call! Who can help at this time?


    Just when Jiang Sheng was confused, Jiang Huo outside suddenly called Jiang Bo, who was fighting fiercely with Pei Shouyan in the distance, "elder brother, sister-in-law will let you go home."


    "Wait a minute."


    With Pei Shouyan close combat, attack Pei yaoyan''s footwall Jiang Bo cold voice.


    "You hear me, sister-in-law, I''m not lying to you! Big brother, he doesn''t pay attention to me! Why don''t you come here! Otherwise, Pei Shouyan will be dead! " Jianghuo is understatement.


    Blue butterfly heard, immediately angry, river east lion roar, "Jiangbo."


    Because Jianghuo had just been relieved of his hands, the sound was so loud that he was almost deaf.


    Oh, I''ll go! My ears! Can''t you keep your voice down, sister-in-law?


    But blue butterfly didn''t know what Jiang Huo thought in his heart. He continued to roar, "you''re going to die, Jiangbo? Kill my son''s husband. You''re going to rebel, aren''t you? I''ll give you half an hour to come back, or you''ll get divorced. "


    With a crack, he hung up the phone and became angry.

 Chapter 173

    Jiang Sheng here muddled, he stupidly asked Jiang Huo, "just that, is my mother?"


    "Or else?" Jiang Huo took out the next uncomfortable ear, way.


    Jiang Sheng was confused again, "no, my mom, she is crying all day long. She cries when she meets anything! And timid. "


    But just now that woman looks like, completely unlike ah, Hello! But it''s really my mom''s voice.


    "When my sister-in-law is not angry, she is really a little woman. I feel pity for her."


    Jiang Huo blew his fingers, and then quietly pulled out his ears.


    "So I don''t seem to have seen my mom get angry." Jiang Sheng murmured and thought about it carefully, but there was no such thing.


    "Go home."


    Jiang Bo came over and patted his clothes. He was like a man who had nothing to do with it. It was clear that his mouth was covered with blood.


    "Good."


    Jiang Huo smiles back.


    His sister-in-law is out of business. How can he not fix his elder brother?


    "Dad, you wait."


    Jiang Bo left in such a hurry. He didn''t have time to look at himself. Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    But now he didn''t have time to pay attention to his father. After collecting the border, Jiang Huo immediately ran to Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Shu, who got his freedom, gave Jiang Huo a slap in the face and then followed Jiang Sheng.


    The reason why he beat Jiang Huo is that he has never been slow. He clearly has a way to stop Jiang Bo, but he has been slow to do so.


    Jianghuo knew that he would get such a slap, so he was not surprised. He just touched the beaten cheek with a smile.


    He quickly followed Pei Shu, took him by the waist and pulled him back.


    "Get the hell out of me."


    Pei Shu is in a rage now, so Jiang Huo''s move will only ignite his anger. 18 novel network www.18xs.org


    "Don''t be angry. He''s OK." Jiang Huo sighed helplessly.


    "You''re blind, aren''t you? That''s ok? "


    Pei Shu Points to Pei Shouyan, who is lifted up by Jiang Sheng in the distance and has multiple injuries.


    He loved Pei yaoyan since he was young, so he can''t see others bullying Pei yaoyan, and neither can Jiang Huo''s elder brother.


    "Don''t be angry! Listen to me. "


    "I don''t listen to the hell. You let go."


    Pei Shu struggled hard, and his anger had already reached the top.


    Jianghuo can''t help it. He pinches his chin and seals his mouth.


    Pei Shu''s eyes widened immediately. He did not resist and slapped Jiang Huo''s chest.


    But at this time, he was controlled by Jianghuo brute force, where can he break free.


    Can Jiang Huo or despise Pei Shu, Pei Shu mercilessly gave him a foot, but also forcefully bit his lip.


    Jiang Huo had to let go of Pei Shu in pain, and blood came out of his lips immediately.


    He raised his head to tell Pei Shu to be lighter. Pei Shu''s slap came down and directly slapped him on his left face, where he had just been beaten.


    Jiang Huo''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled, showing a touch of danger.


    But the next second, he had no choice but to pick his hair and sigh. Looking at Pei Shu, he said, "I can''t stop what my elder brother wants to do. What''s more, he just tried Pei Shouyan and knew the importance of his action. "


    "Know how light and heavy can beat Pei yaoyan like that?" Pei Shu stabbed his conscience and swore.


    Jianghuo took his finger, looked at him like this, and asked seriously, "will I harm your nephew? He is half my nephew now


    Pei Shu did not speak this time. He took back his hand angrily and didn''t want to see Jiang Huo''s face.


    Jiang Huo''s face is hard to deal with. He just sealed Pei Shu''s lips. He wanted to make Pei Shu calm and calm. But now he was slapped and his lips were bitten.


    Forget it, who makes me like him? Pet it!

 Chapter 174

    "You''ll take Pei Shiyan back to Jiang''s house with me later." Jiang Huo Dao, who wiped off the blood on his lips, didn''t get angry.


    "What? Your brother didn''t beat him to death. You packed it and took it back to your brother to continue fighting, didn''t you? " Pei Shu immediately became angry.


    "What are you talking about? It''s something. He has to go to Jiang''s house, and so does Xiaosheng. " Jiang Huo sighed helplessly.


    Pei waited for Yan all day. Why didn''t you call my name!


    "I don''t want to take it. You can go back to Pei Shouyan and talk about it."


    Pei Shu said and left, did not give Jianghuo face.


    Jianghuo didn''t keep up with him, but called after him, "if I said, after I went to see my sister-in-law, I would be able to tell the truth? Are you still determined not to let him go


    This is really effective, Pei Shu immediately stopped the pace, turned back to look at Jiang Huo, "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t know how to tell you now, because it''s very complicated. It''s not something you can understand if I say it. I will not harm Pei, but for his good. So I advise Pei to go to Jiang''s house, where is the answer he wants to know. "


    Jianghuo today did not know sigh a few times, very frequent.


    "Why should I believe in you who can''t help you?" Pei Shu asked.


    Jiang Huo eyebrow immediately frowned, "by me is your man, this answer enough?"


    It''s true that when you hate me, you will never listen to others.


    After listening to Pei Shu, his face turned black immediately.


    What the hell is the answer?


    can''t make complaints about it. He threw it away. "Wait a minute." Then he went to Pei Shouyan.


    "Are you all right, Pei Shouyan, you are so hurt!"


    Jiang Sheng here, he would love to die, Pei yaoyan''s face, arms and legs are injured.


    Damned asshole dad, can''t you be a little lighter? It''s my fuckin ''man.


    Damn it! When I get home, I''ll tell my mom. I love soudu www.520soduxs.com


    Jiang Sheng scolds her father in her heart.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Pei Wai Yan wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and folded his wings. The wound on his wrist was healing slowly.


    It''s really a devil! Resilience is great.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng can''t help sighing.


    Pei Shouyan felt that he had no face and was in such a mess in front of Jiang Sheng.


    But he has no mercy, but still with Jiang Bo play up and down.


    If he continues to fight, he may be suppressed by Jiang Bo.


    "That wife..."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly looked up at Jiang Sheng and hesitated for a long time.


    "Why?" Jiang Sheng looks at Pei yaoyan and waits for his words.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to ask, but seeing Jiang Sheng''s innocent face, he couldn''t go down to ask him whether he was very inferior.


    Pei Shiyan covered his face with his hands and felt that he was too ashamed.


    But Pei Shouyan is already very good at drawing with Yin and Yang masters.


    Because Jiang Bo is the most powerful yin-yang teacher at present, even the city manager can take on his own, not to mention Pei yaoyan.


    "What''s the matter? Where does it hurt? " Jiang Sheng asked quickly.


    "No, I''m fine. The wound has healed." Pei Shouyan sighed.


    After that, he raised his hand to touch Jiang Sheng''s cheek and stroked it so carefully.


    Jiang Sheng smiles and lingers on Pei Shouyan''s palm. The atmosphere is sweet.


    However, Pei Shouyan''s expression darkened. He was afraid that Jiang Bo would not agree with Jiang Sheng''s marriage to him, and that Jiang Sheng would leave him.

 Chapter 175

    "What''s wrong with you, Pei Shouyan? There''s something wrong with you


    Jiang Sheng took Pei Weiyan''s hand, stroking his cheek, and looked up at him anxiously.


    Pei Shouyan doesn''t know how to tell Jiang Sheng. After all, Jiang Bo is Jiang Sheng''s father. He can''t let Jiang Sheng ignore him.


    "There must be something else injured, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Sheng quickly groped for Pei yaoyan''s body, but it was strange that Pei Shouyan had no place to be injured, and the wound he had just recovered.


    "Or do you care if my dad says I won''t marry you?"


    This should be the case! Otherwise he would not be in such a low mood.


    has the final say, wife: "I don''t know if they say I am your wife''s reincarnation. But what I want to tell you is that I really want to be your wife. Even if dad doesn''t agree, I won''t listen to him. My mother has the final say, so we''ll go back and ask my mother."


    After that, Jiang Sheng took Pei Weiyan and walked outside the courtyard.


    Pei Shouyan, who was dragged away by Jiang Sheng, was slightly stunned. He thought Jiang Sheng would be hesitant, afraid of resisting his father.


    But things were beyond his expectation. Jiang Sheng was more determined than him.


    "I don''t know about vampires, demons and yin-yang masters. But I like you now. I have to marry you. No one can stop me. Unless Unless you don''t want to marry me


    Jiang Sheng stopped and looked back at Pei yaoyan, looking at him in uncertain eyes.


    Because he owed Pei Shouyan money at the beginning, Pei Shouyan said that he would marry him. He did not tell him clearly that he would not marry him.


    "Pei Shouyan, do you want to marry me? Or did you want to marry me because you knew I was your wife''s reincarnation? And now? "


    Jiang Sheng suddenly became sad. Even if his body was not his, he had to bear the reincarnation of Pei yaoyan''s wife. He was so miserable. Love my novels www.25xs8.com


    I just like him. Why is it so hard?


    Jiang Sheng was sad alone. The eyes that looked at Pei yaoyan were no longer so clear and pure.


    Pei Shouyan has a sour nose. After listening to Jiang Sheng''s words, let him die. He has died without regret.


    "What I want to marry has always been you, not Lan Yuan or LAN Bai, but Jiang Sheng. Will you marry me, Jiang Sheng? "


    Pei Shouyan held up Jiang Sheng''s face and inquired. He was affectionate and had a mist in his eyes. He looked very fragile.


    The reason why he fights with Jiang Bo is that he wants Jiang Bo to take back Jiang Sheng''s words and not let Jiang Sheng marry him. He wants to own Jiang Sheng in his own way and let Jiang Sheng belong to him, for fear that Jiang Sheng will be robbed by others.


    But he didn''t ask Jiang Sheng what he thought in his heart. Was he on his side?


    "It''s good not to answer me now, or to answer me later." He hugged Jiang Sheng, buried himself in his neck and sucked his nose.


    "It hurts me so much to hold me. Pei Shouyan, I married you. I married you. You don''t have to hold it so tightly!"


    Pei Shouyan hugged him so hard that Jiang Sheng felt uncomfortable. But he didn''t dare to push Pei Shouyan away, for fear that his injury had not been completely cured.


    I feel that he is very humble in front of love! Is it because of Lan Yuan?


    At the same time, Jiang Sheng hated Lan Yuan.


    A good man, was tortured by Lan Yuan.


    "I will cure you Pei Shiyan. I will make you happy and happy in the future."


    Jiang Sheng embraces Pei''s body and gives him a sense of security as well as a promise.

 Chapter 176

    "I don''t want to disturb you, but I have something to say now. If you get it, you can separate."


    Pei Shu is very embarrassed to see them together.


    "Are you OK, Pei Shouyan?"


    "You are all right, young master?"


    Trapped by Jiang Bo''s border, Bai Hao and uncle Mo rush out of the room and run to Pei yaoyan, with self reproach on their faces.


    Both of them have not made a move, they have been taken down by Jiangbo, and they can do nothing.


    Now it''s still Jiang Bo who has collected the border, so that the two of them can escape.


    All of a sudden, there were so many people bothering him. Pei Wai Yan''s brow immediately wrinkled, and he was obviously very upset.


    Everyone can see where they stand and don''t know what to say.


    "I''ll wait until I get back to my house. I don''t have time now."


    Jiang Sheng took Pei Weiyan out of their encirclement and went to Jianghuo.


    "Are you going to Jiang''s house?" Pei Shu followed in amazement.


    "Yes, my father won''t let me marry Pei yaoyan. I will go back to my mother and let her make decisions for me."


    Jiang Sheng is angry when he talks about his father. After all, Jiang Bo beat Pei Shouyan hard.


    "That''s just right. I also want to ask you to go to Jiang''s house. I don''t need to say more now."


    But Xiaosheng''s character is really strong! In terms of feelings, he is the same as Jiang Huo.


    Associate with Jiang Huo, Pei Shu''s face immediately darkened. Now he just wants to slap Jiang Huo and let him review himself.


    "Wait for us!"


    Bai Hao and uncle Mo quickly follow up.


    "Uncle, let''s take your car home." 80 novel net www.80xiaoshuo.com


    He took Pei yaoyan and passed by Jiang Huo. Jiang Sheng, who was beside Jiang Huo, left without stopping.


    Jiang Huo was puzzled. Did Pei Shu persuade Pei to serve Yan so quickly? Back in a little while?


    "It''s none of my business. It''s Xiaosheng who wants to take Pei Shouyan to your house."


    Pei Shu came over and saw Jiang Huo''s expression. He knew what he was thinking in his heart. He left such a voice and walked in front of him.


    "No wonder it''s so fast." Jiang Huo walked quickly behind Pei Shu, and then took Pei Shu''s waist very naturally.


    "Let the hell go." Pei Shu immediately slapped Jiang Huo''s hand.


    Jiang Huo will stop and it''s strange. He hugs him back again, and he''s still very hard.


    Pei Shu you voice, back stare Jiang Huo.


    But if Jiang Huo doesn''t let go, what else can he do? Can''t we fight Jiang Huo?


    "Let''s go! My big brother has already set out. " Bullying around Pei Shu, Pei Shu want to resist can not resist.


    "These two, is this relationship?"


    The magic uncle behind looked at Jiang Huo and Pei Shu in amazement.


    "Well, yes."


    Because Pei Shu has not admitted, Bai Hao doesn''t know how to answer uncle mo.


    "That''s really amazing. Mr. Pei Shu used to keep away from the master of yin and Yang. Even the master''s family did not dare to approach him. But this Mr. Jiang Huo is not afraid of Mr. Pei Shu at all, and he has subdued Mr. Pei Shu. " Uncle Mo''s face was full of praise.


    "Mr. peishu is now eaten to death by Jianghuo, and has been led by this human by the nose." Bai Hao sighs.


    They have no deterrence now. They have been abducted to be wives by human beings.


    "Mr. Pei Shu will find his other half." Uncle Mo smiles and is happy for Pei Shu.


    "Yes, they will be happy."


    Bai Hao agreed.

 Chapter 177

    "By the way, what about the magic fish? Where''s that stinky fish


    Get on the car, ready to start, Jiang Sheng this thought of magic fish.


    "Did your father bury Pei Shouyan after a fierce fight?" Jianghuo poured such a sentence innocuously.


    Jiang Sheng''s face darkened immediately, "isn''t it! Is it really buried? "


    I thought Jiang Sheng would go back to look for it. Who knows he came and said, "then bury it! It''s important to go home. "


    "Will you be kind to him?" Make complaints about


    ''s assistant driver make complaints about Bai Hao''s Tucao.


    Bai Hao drives his own car and is not here.


    At present, only Jiang Huo, Pei Shu, and Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng in the back seat are the only two people in the car.


    "It won''t die anyway! Isn''t it the king of the sea Jiangsheng road.


    "That''s right, but it''s your pet anyway." Pei Shu sighed.


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t like pets, which is similar to Jiang Huo.


    No, it should be said that the men of Jiang family don''t like pets.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jianghuo was about to start the car when his mobile phone rang. It was Jiangbo.


    "Ah? Have you left your subordinates around here? "


    "OK, I see. I''ll go and have them evacuated."


    "Well, don''t worry about going back."


    Janho hung up and unfastened his seat belt.


    "Where are you going, second uncle."


    Jiang Sheng immediately grabbed Jiang Huo''s back collar and refused to let him go.


    "I went to see your father''s subordinates and said they had brought people here, but when they evacuated, they couldn''t get in touch with them." Yuewen novel www.lwxs.net


    "Oh! All right! Hurry up! I want to go back early. "


    "Good."


    Janho closed the door.


    But when he looked at the big belching fish, it didn''t look like a belching fish from afar.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng in the car, he quickly swam over and cried out happily, "master, master."


    "It''s not buried."


    Seeing the magic fish coming back safely, Jiang Sheng still has a very sad face, and doesn''t know what an''s heart is.


    "Master, I am very good! I just smelled a strange and dangerous smell nearby, so I went to patrol by myself


    The devil fish wanted to squeeze his head into the car, but his head was too big to get in.


    "Come in when you''re smaller! You are more than half of the car. How can you hold it? "


    Jiang Sheng pushed out the head of the demon fish and asked him to return to his normal size.


    "No, I can''t go back now." The magic fish is crisp and long. At last, it burps again.


    "Why?" Jiang Sheng asked.


    "You are so big, how can I take you back? I can only leave you here


    As soon as he threw himself here, the devil fish immediately cried, "master, do you want me?" Poor looking at Jiang Sheng, tears flashing.


    "So didn''t I tell you to be smaller? How can I take you back? You want to get a cop in the head, don''t you? " Jiang Sheng''s fire was so big that he glared at the magic fish.


    But after staring, he suddenly noticed the belly of the magic fish, and suddenly his face was black.


    "You can''t just eat enough and you can''t go back."


    "How clever the master is


    The magic fish clapped its little shark fin excitedly.


    Jiang Sheng immediately had a bad feeling, "you, what did you eat?"


    "Demon fish leaped back," stealthy human beings outside. "

 Chapter 178

    Poof! It''s not my dad''s subordinate!


    Jiang Sheng''s face was very black.


    No, no, no, there are so many people. It can''t be so clever.


    But Jiang Shengcai comforted herself so much that when Jiang Huo called Jiang Bo''s subordinates, the ring of the mobile phone rang in the belly of the magic fish.


    Jiang Sheng grabs his face and wants to die. He worries about what comes.


    "Ah! It seems that I accidentally swallowed my cell phone. "


    Magic fish cute so sound, small shark fin patted belly.


    "Spit it out, now, immediately."


    Jiang Sheng is so stupid and possessed that his head roars and he is furious.


    "Why? Why? What a pity! I haven''t digested them yet. What a waste


    If you can frown, when the devil fish says this, it must be frowning.


    "Don''t give me nonsense, let you spit it out, come on."


    Damn it, are the people inside alive? It''s not dead, is it!


    No, no, no, it is estimated that it will be saved. Last time it swallowed several enemies, but it still survived?


    Jiang Sheng is going crazy. He has the heart to kill the devil fish.


    "Oh! All right


    Jiang Sheng''s attitude is tough, magic fish had to obedient obedience.


    But it has not time to spit out people, suddenly received a terrible look behind, afraid of stiff head, looking back, Jianghuo with the devil in general, rushed to give it a fierce leg, directly to the high altitude.


    The devil fish puffed its mouth and vomited a mouthful of air in pain. His stomach was full of water and water. He didn''t vomit and vomited people out.


    The human being that is eaten by it is like defecation, falling down one by one, and the whole body is sticky and disgusting.


    Jiang Sheng looked at it with disgust, and quickly left the line of sight.


    And the kicked devil fish, it also returned to its normal size, so fell from the air, slapped to the ground, rolled his eyes.


    "That second uncle, you didn''t kick it to death!" Picture broadcast world Novels www.tubo123.com


    Jiang Sheng took the corner of his mouth and looked at the devil fish on the ground with sympathy.


    It''s even worse than Pei Weiyan. I can see that the belly of the magic fish has been kicked out of shape. It''s terrible.


    "That''s not going to die."


    Jiang Huo calmly bent down to pick up the magic fish and throw it into the car to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng pulled the corner of her mouth again, staring at the magic fish on her thigh, and her face was black.


    It''s not dead? I''m rolling my eyes.


    When Pei Weiyan saw the magic fish lying on Jiang Sheng''s thigh, his eyes immediately became cold.


    He wanted to throw the magic fish out, but Jiang Sheng noticed it and quickly protected it from Pei yaoyan.


    "It''s poor enough. Let it lie down for a while." He looked at Pei yaoyan''s eyes and begged.


    "It''s not so delicate."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t give face, so he would take it when he reached out.


    "Leave me here!"


    Pei Shu couldn''t see it. He reached for Jiang Sheng.


    "Thank you, auntie."


    Jiang Sheng quickly gave it to Pei Shu.


    immediately make complaints about the fish that he picked up. "Are you too busy with a fish?"


    With that, put the magic fish on his lap and let it rest.


    Jiang Huo came back. As soon as he sat in, he saw the magic fish lying on Pei Shu''s thigh. Without saying a word, he picked it up and threw it out of the window. Then he drove away.


    Jiang Sheng and Pei Shu are stunned and have no time to react. The magic fish is thrown away by Jiang Huo.


    Fortunately, the magic fish is so lucky that it falls on the glass of the white Hao car behind, and is taken into the car by Bai Hao, who has a black face.


    Another thing that makes Bai Hao even blacker is that Jiang Huo crams Jiang Bo''s subordinates into the back compartment, and a pile of legs are stuck outside, which is very frightening.


    Are human beings so terrible now?


    Bai Hao''s voice.

 Chapter 179

    After about two hours, they finally returned to Jiang''s house.


    When he entered the house, he saw Jiang Bo kneeling in front of the sofa with his wife, blue butterfly, sitting on his head. His face was full of anger.


    She poked at Jiang Bo''s forehead and scolded, "hit my son''s husband, right? How dare you, Jiangbo? Don''t give me face or what? Or do you want to take me off? Ah? "


    Blue butterfly is furious, but the big beauty is the big beauty. Even if she is angry, she is still beautiful and moving.


    She looked young, in her early thirties, very young.


    Walking on the street with Jiang Sheng, people must think it''s Jiang Sheng''s sister, not her mother.


    "How dare I, Madame, when you call me back, I''ll come back at a gallop." Jiang Bo''s face is flattering, holding blue butterfly''s hand tightly, and looking at it pitifully.


    "Let go, who says you can hold my hand?"


    Hum, the blue river clapped.


    Jiang Bo is not angry. Instead, he grabs blue butterfly''s knee and dallies up to apologize. "I know I''m wrong, madam. Really, you should calm down!"


    "No, you can''t beat my son''s husband." Blue butterfly is tough.


    Jiang Bo immediately broke down. He was as fierce as a tiger when fighting Pei Weiyan, but now he is a paper tiger in front of his wife.


    Who is this man?


    When they walked into the hall, uncle Bai Hao was forced to be doudoudouyan''s eyes, even Pei Weiyan.


    Pei Shu just pulled the corner of his mouth, because he had been to the Jiang family and knew that Jiang Bo was henpecked.


    Jiang Huo, who has already seen numbness, has ignored it directly. He has to watch vomiting.


    Jiang Sheng helped his forehead. It was a shame. His father counselled his mother very much.


    "Brother, you''re back." 596 Novels www.596xs.com


    A figure galloped over from the stairway and threw himself into Jiang Sheng''s arms. His smile was as clear as a bell.


    Jiang Sheng was frightened, but it was only for a moment.


    He stroked his sister Jiang Miaomiao''s head and said gently with a smile, "well, brother is back."


    "I miss you so much, brother, mother. She has been refusing me to go to you. I will suffocate."


    Jiang Miaomiao complains with Jiang Sheng with his mouth. His face is pink, and he is very cute.


    This year, she has a long neck, which is much smaller than that of her 16-year-old girl.


    The only difference with Jiang Sheng is that her pupils are fire red, very eye-catching.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly stares at Jiang Miaomiao''s eyes. Before, his father told him that his mother was a foreigner, so Jiang Miaomiao''s pupils were red.


    But now he doesn''t believe this excuse, because every time he wants to suck blood, his eyes will turn red.


    Mom''s eyes, too, are red.


    Jiang Sheng raises her eyes and looks at the blue butterfly who is still teaching her father a lesson. Suddenly, her expression becomes complicated.


    It''s just that my mother''s surname is blue. It shouldn''t be so clever!


    Jiang Sheng felt uneasy.


    "What''s wrong with you, brother? I''m talking to you. Why don''t you pay attention to others? "


    Jiang Miaomiao is soft and cute. She is very likable. She is very suitable for her mini body.


    "Oh, it''s OK. It''s just that I haven''t seen mom for a long time. I just feel like she''s changed." Jiang Sheng quickly explained.


    "Did you? Mom, she''s always been like this Jiang Miaomiao scratched his face and looked at blue butterfly.

 Chapter 180

    "Who are these people, brother? What a strange smell! It smells like aunt Pei Shu. "


    Jiang Miaomiao pinches his nose and frowns at Pei yaoyan, Bai Hao and uncle mo.


    "Like aunt Pei Shu, are they demons?"


    Jiang Miaomiao hasn''t let go of his nose. He has been holding his mouth.


    Although there is no disdainful face, but I don''t like the smell of devil.


    "Smell? What''s the smell? "


    Jiang Sheng sniffed curiously, but he didn''t smell anything.


    "The smell of the devil! I don''t like the smell of darkness coming from my face. "


    Jiang Miaomiao hides in Jiang Sheng''s arms, and then stealthily takes aim at Pei yaoyan. Finally, it is Bai Hao.


    She looked at it, then swept up and down again, and didn''t know what it meant.


    "Miaomiao, it''s very impolite of you to look at people like this, you know?" Jiang Sheng corrected her.


    "No, it''s dad. There''s a devil who''s your husband. I just want to see who it is." Jiang Miaomiao explains in a soft voice, and then his eyes stay on Pei yaoyan.


    She pointed to Pei yaoyan and asked Jiang Sheng, "brother, is this my sister-in-law?"


    Poof


    As soon as Jiang Miaomiao''s sister-in-law left, everyone except Pei Shouyan held back their laughter.


    Pei yaoyan''s face darkened in an instant and twisted his eyebrows at Jiang Miaomiao.


    Eh? unhappy?


    "Brother, my sister-in-law, he is not happy? I made him angry? " Jiang Miaomiao pulls Jiang Sheng''s clothes and looks up lovingly.


    "Ha ha, sister-in-law? No, I can''t. I''m going to die laughing. Ha ha... "


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t help laughing. Reading and reading novels www.duduaa.com


    Jiang Miaomiao didn''t know what Jiang Sheng was laughing at. He looked at him blankly, "isn''t it? Can''t I call my sister-in-law? "


    "Ha ha ha, yes, yes, he is your sister-in-law, and you will call him sister-in-law in the future."


    Jiang Sheng is going to die laughing.


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t laugh. He was a big man, or Jiang Sheng''s husband. How could a little girl call him sister-in-law?


    "I''m your brother''s husband. How can you call me sister-in-law?" Pei Shouyan preached to Jiang Miaomiao seriously.


    But it''s no use. Jiang Miaomiao, hiding in Jiang Sheng''s arms, made a few brief calls. Pei Shouyan said, "my brother said it''s OK, but you don''t have to agree."


    Seeing Jiang Miaomiao in this shape, Pei Shouyan''s temper will be angry.


    What could be done? Go and see a little girl? A man who lived for hundreds of years?


    Jiang Miaomiao doesn''t care about Pei yaoyan here. She touches Jiang Sheng''s stomach. She says, "the baby is very healthy! I''m relieved that I have a good meal. "


    Jiang Sheng is stunned and looks down at Jiang Miaomiao.


    "Miaomiao, do you know I''m pregnant?"


    She just touched it.


    "Yes! Brother, you have a living body in your stomach. Your heart rate is normal and it''s very healthy, so you don''t have to worry about it Jiang Miaomiao came back from his life.


    "Can you see it?"


    I''ll go. It''s scary!


    "No! I feel it, because I''m a vampire! My ability is very strong! No worse than mom. "


    Jiang Miaomiao puffed his nose triumphantly, but when he finished, she broke out and said, "I''m a vampire. I can''t tell my brother. Bah, bah."


    "Brother, you just didn''t hear anything! I didn''t say anything. Don''t talk to mom and dad Jiang Miaomiao shakes Jiang Sheng''s hand to explain and makes him forget.


    How can you forget it? Jiang Sheng heard it clearly.


    His white face finished voice, his mother surnamed blue, his sister is a vampire, the answer is not very obvious?

 Chapter 181

    "Back, son. Come to mom."


    Blue butterfly pushes Jiang Bo aside and pats the position around her. She asks Jiang Sheng to sit down.


    She also looked up at Pei yaoyan, the kind of sweeping up and down, and then inexplicably, the expression was very cold.


    Pei Weiyan also felt it and frowned.


    "I''ll ask for more happiness in a while." Jiang Huo patted Pei on the back and took Pei Shu to the sofa.


    "Let go of it. I''ll go by myself."


    Pei Shu didn''t give Jiang Huo a good temper.


    "Yes, yes, I won''t hold you, all right?" Jiang Huo obediently raised his hand and did not touch Pei Shu.


    "Brother, let''s go to mom''s side."


    Jiang Miaomiao here also pull Jiang Sheng to the past, the joy on his face is hard to hide.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan stepped forward, took Jiang Sheng''s hand, looked at Jiang Sheng''s eyes, and felt a little uneasy.


    "It''s OK, my mom. She''s easy to get along with." Jiang Sheng comforted.


    I don''t think it''s easy to get along with! The expression just now is not an ordinary expression. It must have other meanings.


    Pei Shouyan''s inner uneasiness expanded.


    "Let''s go home, wife."


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng and went back. He couldn''t say what he felt, but he was very upset.


    "Let go of my brother! This is my brother''s house. Where are you going to take my brother? "


    Jiang Miaomiao doesn''t let go and tries his best to pull to his side.


    "Let go."


    Pei Shouyan scolded him.


    "I don''t want it. I don''t want it. You have to let go. He''s my brother. Where are you going with my brother?"


    Pei Shouyan was very annoyed, and his bad premonition was magnified. Weichang novel network www.120weichang.com


    "What''s wrong with you, Pei Shouyan?"


    Jiang Sheng was a little frightened, because Pei Shouyan in this appearance was not at all like Pei Shouyan he knew.


    "I''ll explain to you when I go back. Now follow me."


    If you don''t go now, I guess I can''t go for a while.


    Pei Shouyan had this idea. Blue butterfly moved to his side and held his hand tightly. She asked Pei in a cold voice, "Mr. Pei, where are you going to take my son?"


    "Bai Hao."


    Pei Shouyan did not answer her, but suddenly called out Bai Hao''s name.


    Bai Hao was forced to do so, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    Stunned for a few seconds, he came to stop blue butterfly.


    "My master is not feeling well. I hope Mrs. Jiang will give in."


    "Oh! Not feeling well? " Blue butterfly laughed and said, "then he can go back to rest by himself! What do you do with my son? "


    "This..."


    Bai Hao can''t answer, and then he looks at Pei yaoyan blankly and asks him what the situation is.


    Didn''t you come back and let Mrs. Jiang Sheng agree with them? Why should I go back suddenly!


    Bai Hao doesn''t see blue butterfly''s eyes just now, so he doesn''t understand why Pei Shouyan did this.


    "He''s my wife now." Pei Shouyan blocks Jiang Sheng behind him and doesn''t let blue butterfly take the man away.


    "Your wife?" Blue butterfly sneered, "do I agree?"


    In a moment, the expression on her face cooled down, and there was no fluctuation at all.


    "Mom, what are you doing! Can you stop scaring him? "


    Jiang Sheng comes out of Pei Weiyan''s back and says blue butterfly unhappily.


    "I scared him? What did I frighten him to do? " Blue butterfly road.


    "You, you don''t want me to marry him!"


    Jiang Sheng asked blankly. He really thought that Lan die was just joking with Pei Shouyan. He was forced.

 Chapter 182

    "Do you know who he is? Are you going to marry him? "


    Blue butterfly stabbed at Jiang Sheng''s forehead, hating that iron is not steel.


    "I know! He is Pei Shouyan! Devil Man! I know you don''t poke. "


    Jiang Sheng quickly covered his forehead. It was quite painful.


    Strange, how can you feel pain now?


    Jiang Sheng touched his neck and felt that what he had been caring about was no longer in general.


    Pei Weiyan on one side knows what Jiang Sheng is groping for. The magic array has been invalid for a long time.


    "You just know these little things. You dare to marry him! You think you have a long life, don''t you? " He stabbed Jiang Sheng''s forehead again.


    Pei Shouyan doesn''t like blue butterfly''s actions. He pulls Jiang Sheng behind him and frowns at blue butterfly.


    "Tell me, then, what else is my secret?" Pei Shouyan asked.


    "Huo, come on."


    Blue butterfly cried.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Huo, who cuts fruit for Pei Shu over there on the sofa, looks puzzled.


    "Didn''t you go to investigate Lan Yuan? What about human experiments


    "That thing! It has nothing to do with Pei Weiyan. He really doesn''t know what Lan Yuan does with human beings. " Jiang Huo faintly returned.


    "Really?" Blue butterfly doesn''t believe in the general. She looks forward to Pei yaoyan and Lan Yuan as a group.


    "Really."


    Jiang Huo''s eyes are sure, without any hesitation, so blue butterfly is stunned.


    "What about the laboratory? Not in his old house? "


    "No, Xiao Sheng went in and said it was just a small room, nothing."


    "No, how could it not be? What he did hundreds of years ago in Lan Yuan was not Pei''s cover up for him. " Blue butterfly is in its place. E-book room www.dianzishuwu.net


    "It''s not him."


    Jiang Huo knows that blue butterfly hates Pei Shouyan, so he wants to take this matter to Pei yaoyan.


    "Now that the truth has come out, I can go."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t give a good look.


    "Who won''t let you go! My son will stay. "


    LAN die holds on to Jiang Sheng. It was just Jiang Miaomiao and Pei Shouyan who had a tug of war. Now it is blue butterfly and Pei Shouyan.


    Jiang Sheng got angry, "ah, I''m so bored. Let me go."


    Let''s get rid of LAN die and Pei Shouyan.


    He frowned and asked LAN die, "you said on the phone that Dad can''t call my husband? Why do you change your face when you go home now? "


    "I want to accept him! But when I saw his face, I got angry. You can''t marry him as a wife. He''s just a scum. He can''t protect my brother well. "


    When talking about it, blue butterfly was very excited.


    Jiang Sheng but heart cluttered, "so, mom, you are Lan Yuan''s sister, aren''t you?"


    "Who is his sister? That kind of animal doesn''t deserve to be my brother. My brother is only blue and white. "


    Blue butterfly suddenly roared, clenched her fist and wrung her eyes.


    Jiang Sheng is frightened and step back subconsciously.


    Pei Shouyan quickly helped him.


    But now Pei Weiyan is in a mess. He didn''t think that the sister LAN Bai told him was Jiang Sheng''s mother.


    "Wife."


    Jiang Bo suddenly called out blue butterfly, and he recovered his usual strong momentum.


    He came quickly, took blue butterfly into his arms and sighed.


    "I''m sorry to surprise you. Sit down and have a chat! You want to know what happened before


    Jiang Bo unexpectedly doesn''t fight with Pei Shouyan, but apologizes for LAN die and Pei yaoyan. It''s clear that his son is also scared.

 Chapter 183

    Jiang Bo changed his attitude. Pei Shouyan couldn''t be so impolite. He took other people''s sons and left.


    "Well, I''ll just listen for a moment."


    He took Jiang Sheng to the sofa and sat beside Pei Shu. The expression on his face was cold.


    Jiang Sheng, who is sitting next to Pei yaoyan, has a complicated eye and looks very uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Pei Weiyan noticed Jiang Sheng''s expression and touched his face.


    "No, just" Jiang Sheng looked hesitant.


    "Or did you just get scared?" Pei asked.


    However, when Pei Yanyuan''s mother was silent, she didn''t want to be angry with his mother, because she didn''t like her mother''s voice.


    "What else?" Pei Shouyan looks at Jiang Sheng and waits patiently.


    Jiang Sheng lowered his head, nervously intertwined with his hand, and then whispered, "don''t because of this, hate me."


    Pei Weiyan didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to think so complicated. He was slightly stunned.


    Originally he has been worried about this matter, no wonder when his sister is a vampire, will show that expression.


    "Fool, your mother is your mother, Lan Yuan is Lan Yuan. I won''t hate her because of this."


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng into his arms, rubbed his hair and whispered.


    "Really?"


    "Nature is true." Pei Shouyan smiles and kisses Jiang Sheng''s forehead.


    But just after kissing, I immediately received two staring eyes. They were blue butterfly and Jiang Miaomiao on the opposite sofa.


    "Come here, son."


    "Brother, come here." Haoyi novel www.haoetvxs.com


    Blue butterfly and Jiang Miaomiao share the same voice, with a trace of unhappiness.


    Jiang Sheng immediately said, "are you childish? Sit down with you


    Really, one two, are not children, still so wayward.


    Jiang Sheng make complaints about his mother and her sister.


    Hearing Jiang Sheng''s reply, blue butterfly and Jiang Miaomiao immediately stare at Pei yaoyan with sharp eyes.


    Pei Shouyan ignored it directly, picked up a fruit and peeled it to Jiang Sheng to eat.


    Jiang Sheng took it with his mouth open.


    Seeing this, blue butterfly and Jiang Miaomiao on the opposite side are all angry. They are so angry in their eyes that they want to stare Pei yaoyan through.


    "Well, you two have a rest."


    Jiang Bo sighs. He doesn''t know what to say.


    "My wife and blue white have a good relationship, so you have prejudice against you, you should not put it in mind." He explained to Pei Weiyan.


    "What don''t you care? Blue yuan that neuropathy played around, killed my blue white brother, he should die to apologize


    Blue butterfly is very excited, pointing to Pei Shouyan and scolding.


    "All right, all right, no more anger." Jiang Bo takes LAN die''s hand and tells her not to get angry.


    "So my mother and Lan Yuan LAN Bai are three brothers and sisters? There won''t be any other brothers and sisters! " Jiang Sheng ignores blue butterfly''s noise and asks her seriously.


    "Who the hell is with that animal"


    "strictly speaking, they are not brothers and sisters."


    Jiang Bo interrupts LAN die''s scolding. Brute force holds her in his arms and refuses to let her go over and scold her at Jiang Sheng''s neckline.


    "No?"


    Jiang Sheng is stunned. Pei Shouyan and Pei Shu are the same. Bai Hao and uncle moo are the same.


    On the way here, Bai Hao explained Jiang Sheng''s affairs to Uncle Mo, so he already knew the whole story.

 Chapter 184

    "What does strict mean?" Pei Shu asked out the doubt, stupefied, so looking at blue butterfly.


    "Let me go."


    LAN die doesn''t answer Pei Shu''s question, but struggles to scold Jiang Bo.


    Jiang Bo quickly let go, but also raised his hand to surrender, very funny.


    After getting free, blue butterfly immediately turned a white eye to Jiang Bo, and then looked at Pei yaoyan and said in a cold voice, "brother lanbai and I, as well as the madman Lan Yuan, are all vampires made by dad with his own cells, not born alive."


    "The vampire? Can this vampire do it? " Bai Hao is surprised.


    But after asking, he immediately covered his mouth and shut up, because blue butterfly gave him a hard look.


    "Sorry, please continue."


    Bai Hao is very embarrassed.


    Fortunately, LAN die didn''t care so much about him, but her expression was painful.


    She took a deep breath and went on, "Dad, he''s the first vampire to stay young and mutate cells. He has studied for hundreds of years, and through experiments, he has made Lan Yuan, LAN Bai Ge, and then me


    "Because cells can mutate, our body and ability also have differences. Lan Yuan''s ability is to regenerate, while lanbai''s is a special blood. And I, it''s therapy. "


    With that, blue butterfly opened her arm with the fruit knife on the tea table, and then put her other hand on the top of the wound. The naked eye could see a touch of warm color in the palm. No, the wound healed.


    "This is my ability to heal wounds of different races, including humans."


    "I''ll go. This is a fuckin ''VIP player!"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t hold back and sighed.


    "What does regeneration mean Jiang Sheng asked. 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    "The so-called regeneration is that even if you break your hands and feet, you can grow back."


    Jiang Huo explains to Jiang Sheng and returns Pei Shu to cut the apple in his hand.


    "My God! Isn''t this invincible? "


    Jiang Sheng was shocked, a group of monsters.


    "No! This kind of ability, should not die! But isn''t Lan Yuan dead? " Jiang Sheng was puzzled.


    Blue Butterfly White Jiang Sheng a glance back to him, "there is nothing invincible in this world, no matter how strong the regeneration ability, there is also a killer. If your regeneration ability is not as fast as the enemy''s attack, the enemy can also beat you to scum


    "Er It feels so bad. This ability. " Jiang Sheng immediately disliked it.


    "But in a sense, this ability is invincible. If the holder has a strong fighting power, his regeneration can also go to a higher level. It''s that dregs in the blue garden that can''t be used and have been killed by others. "


    When Lan Yuan is killed, blue butterfly''s expression can be happy.


    Mom, can''t you stop your expression? I feel embarrassed.


    Jiang Sheng''s face is black.


    "Now some people are using the cells of the first generation of vampires to experiment with humans to create new species. So we need to find those people as soon as possible to avoid chaos in the city. " Jiangbo road.


    "The first generation of vampires, that''s half my grandfather, isn''t it? What about others? " Jiang Sheng looks at blue butterfly.


    Blue butterfly''s expression was sad in an instant, and then her eyes were fierce.


    "It''s all the bastard in LAN yuan. He put dad in prison. We can''t find anyone. Dad''s cells continue to be abused. If people with ulterior motives can find out the results, they still don''t know what the world will look like. Then there must be monsters on the streets and the people will be in dire straits. "


    Just think about it, the blue butterfly felt terrible, a cold.

 Chapter 185

    "I''ll go. If it''s researched out, it''s just like you."


    How do you play this kind of VIP player? Jiang Sheng sighs.


    "Dad said that all three of us are his favorite works, and we can''t make the fourth one." Blue butterfly recovered her former self and had a drink of tea ceremony.


    "That is to say, you three are not related by blood, are you?"


    I went, and I thought they were really brothers and sisters.


    "Certainly not! We are not viviparous, where is the blood relationship, how do you go to school on the class? " He glanced at Jiang Sheng.


    "Who makes your sister and brother match! Where do I know? " Jiang Sheng retorted with displeasure.


    "I like it. I want you to take care of it."


    In fact, it is not. It was the father of blue butterfly who hoped that the three of them could get along well, so that they could match each other.


    But Lan Yuan betrayed their father, forcing his father to use cells to make a large army to suppress other races.


    Because blue butterfly''s father can''t die, he alone for hundreds of years, just made blue and white them.


    He just wants to be a family, and he doesn''t want to use this dangerous ability on bad things.


    So he refused Lan Yuan, and then he was hurt by Lan Yuan and hid.


    "We are not complete, we are flawed." Blue butterfly suddenly said.


    was as like as two peas were wondering why she said so. The blue butterfly dropped the cup suddenly turned into a beautiful young lady with white hair and red pupils. Apart from her hair and Jiang Sheng, her face was just like the figure, and it was just like a clone.


    Jiang Sheng puffed and his mother became a man in front of him.


    "This, this, this What''s the situation! How did my mother become a man


    Jiang Sheng points to blue butterfly, her voice trembles and her face is flustered.


    "I''m both a woman and a man. Dad''s cells can change the gender of the human body."


    "The legendary androgyny?" Look at the novel www.kankanxs.com


    Jiang Sheng suddenly face black, after seriously asked such a sentence, "Mom, can you self breed?"


    Blue butterfly mouth corner immediately a draw, picked up the fruit to Jiang Sheng''s head to throw, roared, "believe it or not, I''ll tuck you back into your stomach and rebuild it."


    "Brother, are you the devil?" Jiang Miaomiao glanced at Jiang Sheng.


    Just be curious about me! Where do I know if I was born by my mother? "


    Jiang Sheng was hurt and rubbed his head.


    "I can have you myself. What do I want your father to do? I''m free! Just give birth to my brother yourself, won''t it


    LAN die is furious. If Jiang Bo didn''t stop him, he would have come to strangle Jiang Sheng, an unfilial son.


    "Well! It''s my fault. Don''t be angry. " Jiang Sheng apologized softly.


    "What a fart! I''ll kill you today and put it back to rebuild it." I''m so angry that I have to smoke on my head.


    "Well, wife, he is still a child."


    Jiang Bo quickly pacifies and holds blue butterfly.


    "You let me go. I have to kill this boy today."


    "There are outsiders here. Don''t make people laugh."


    "I''ll show them for free what''s wrong? If you like, just watch. Let''s go. "


    ¡­¡­


    Pei Shouyan and they just look at it with Doudou eyes. They can''t come back to God now. They are scared.


    But they finally know who Jiang Sheng''s character looks like. They''re just like blue butterfly.


    Jiangbo is really powerful!


    They feel so sad because when blue butterfly just became a man, his face was used to it, and there was no fluctuation at all.

 Chapter 186

    "That''s what you''re going to tell me?"


    Pei Weiyan''s cold voice interrupts the noise of blue butterfly, and his face is frosty.


    "I just want to know how lanbai died."


    "If we know, do we need to investigate?" He left Jiang Bo and sat down on the blue butterfly road. He didn''t give Pei yaoyan a good look.


    "What do you mean?" Pei Weiyan''s expression immediately became cold.


    "My brother didn''t tell me two things before he died. 1¡¢ Protect his soul for a rainy day. 2¡¢ Protect the descendants of the Yin Yang division. If necessary, let me marry the Jiang family and let him reincarnate with the Jiang family. But I didn''t expect that Lan Yuan would be so insidious. I want to have the blood of Jiang family by borrowing my stomach. "


    "The one who approached me at first married me first, isn''t it blue and white?" Pei Shouyan clenched his fist and asked.


    "Yes."


    Blue butterfly answers what Pei Shouyan asks.


    "When was blue and white replaced? When was he locked up in Lan Yuan? " Pei Shouyan''s voice became rapid and his eyes were hot.


    "I don''t know about it, but if I find my dad, it may be clear. So if you want to know about the past, you have to cooperate with us and find people to help Lan Yuan. "


    "Then you say you know the past?" Pei Shouyan roared, deafening and red eyed.


    "Now that my brother is back, what do you want?" Blue butterfly questions in turn, and her eyes are cold.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say another word. He took Jiang Sheng and left. He was very angry.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know what was going on, so he had to follow Pei Shouyan away.


    Bai Hao and uncle Mo bowed their heads politely and hurriedly followed Pei Shouyan.


    "Why are you so embarrassed? Let''s just say that we need his help? If he has to go around such a big circle and make use of him, he will surely be angry! " Jianghuo complained.


    "Then I didn''t cheat him! I did answer his question! My brother married him first! Why my brother was born out of me, also said ah! What else does he want? Now I''m angry and have taken my son away. I haven''t lost my temper yet Blue butterfly is not happy. 12 Novels www.12shuoxs.com


    Jianghuo scratched his head and sighed, "OK! When I didn''t say it. "


    "Besides, my brother was hurt so badly by Lan Yuan that he didn''t want to revenge my brother? I''m angry when I think about it. "


    Blue butterfly hummed and turned her head away from Jiang Huo. She turned into a woman.


    "I see. I know. It was just my fault."


    Jianghuo apologized quickly because he had received the dangerous look of his big brother.


    "What now? If Pei Shouyan doesn''t help, we don''t have any extra staff here. " Asked Jiang Huo.


    "What can I do? If the boy doesn''t help, we''ll investigate ourselves. " Blue butterfly doesn''t come back soon.


    To put it simply, if we can investigate ourselves, what else would you like me to do with Pei Weiyan?


    Originally, I wanted to arouse Pei Weiyan''s anger, so that he could help us find out the people related to Lan Yuan.


    Now, Pei Shouyan left.


    "Let''s show you the pictures taken by the surveillance at the scene of the recent attack on humans."


    Jiangbo handed the photo to Jiang Huo.


    Jiang Huo had a good voice and turned to see it.


    In the photo, a humanoid monster with red eyes and two horns is photographed, which is about two meters tall.


    "How do you feel like a combination of cattle and human beings?" Jianghuo road.


    "It should be the people it attacked."


    "Why don''t you put it on the news?" Jiang Huo doubts.


    But after asking, he realized that there were too many human beings in this city. They knew that there was something wrong with it.

 Chapter 187

    "May I go now?"


    Pei Shu''s voice rang out with anger and looked coldly at Jiang Huo''s hand holding his wrist.


    He is very unhappy now. After a long time, Jiang Huo asked him to bring Pei Weiyan to Jiang''s house for a different purpose.


    "Go! Stay for dinner. " Jianghuo Road, did not let go of Pei Shu''s hand.


    Will always grasp, is afraid Pei Shu knew these things, angry left.


    "Eat your grandson, am I the one who can eat now? Let''s go


    Pei Shu was so angry that he had endured it for a long time.


    He saw that they were all there in Jiangbo, just to give Jianghuo face, otherwise he would have slapped him.


    "After a while I''m full. Go back to me."


    Jianghuo said to himself, not that Pei Shu''s anger was not ignored, but that he knew that no matter what he said at this time, Pei Shu would not calm down.


    Because it was his fault to cheat Pei Shiyan to come here.


    "It''s my idea. Don''t get angry with Huo." Blue butterfly is the peacemaker.


    But Pei Shu didn''t give her this face, because LAN die''s attitude was not much better. Jiang Bo also fought Pei Shouyan.


    Jiang Huo winks at Jiang Miaomiao and asks her to come over and be coquettish.


    Jiang Miaomiao immediately made a OK gesture and got up to run over.


    She sat down on Pei Shu''s thigh, hugged Pei Shu''s neck and acted coquettishly. "Aunt Pei Shu, you haven''t come home to play with me for a long time. I miss you so much!"


    Finish saying, she Wei Qu Baba''s looking at Pei Shu sniffing nose, two tears.


    Pei Shu is not stupid this time. Knowing that it was Jiang Huo''s ghost, he immediately gave him a fierce look.


    But Jiang Huo does not admit, a face of innocent showdown, indicating that it has nothing to do with himself. Chinese rape www.youcaizw.com


    Damn it, he still dares to deny it to me in this damned bad year. It is clearly that he deliberately let Miaomiao do this.


    Damn it! In the old house, he must have winked at Xiaosheng. Xiaosheng will always urge me, this insidious and cunning man.


    Peishu finally knew that he had been cheated, but it was too late. He had promised Jianghuo to give birth to a little devil.


    "Just stay and play with me, aunt Pei Shu."


    Pei Shu doesn''t say anything, and Jiang Miaomiao continues to act coquettish.


    Pei Shu has a headache on his face, because Jiang Miaomiao doesn''t withdraw when he is coquettish with him.


    The reason is that the younger brothers and sisters in the family are too unlovable. They are all better than the others. They never listen to him. His nephew is very noisy. He always wants a cute and cute sister.


    It happens that Jiang Miaomiao has met his requirements, so he has been very fond of Jiang Miaomiao during the years he has been playing with Jiang Miaomiao.


    Pei Shu and Jiang Sheng have never met before because Jiang Sheng lives with his grandmother and seldom goes back to Jiang''s house.


    Jiang Bo was afraid that Jiang Sheng would live with them and find out about their identity, so he sent Jiang Sheng to the old house of Jiang family.


    Once in a while, Jiang Sheng will go back to Jiang''s house, or Jiang Bo will go to his old house to see Jiang Sheng.


    So Jiang Sheng has been considerate and considerate since he was young, because his grandmother is old and needs to be taken care of.


    Now Jianghuo doesn''t live here. When he goes out to work, he moves out.


    The reason is also very simple. My home is far away from my work place. It''s embarrassing to bring Pei Shu back to live occasionally.


    "I have something to tell your second uncle and I''ll play with you next time."


    Pei Shu let Jiang Miaomiao go aside and twisted Jiang Huo''s ear and walked back to the yard.


    "Easy, easy. It hurts."


    Jianghuo grinned to keep up.

 Chapter 188

    "What''s the matter, uncle?"


    Jiang Miaomiao stands up and looks anxiously at the direction of Jiang Huo being pulled away.


    "Your second uncle is still happy. What are you worried about him doing?" Blue butterfly drinks tea quietly.


    "But my aunt Pei Shu often has domestic violence."


    Jiang Miaomiao is so anxious that his fists are pounding the air on his chest. His mouth looks very cute.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s just being beaten at most."


    Blue butterfly waved her hand, but she didn''t have to pay any attention.


    "Is it really good not to save the dying?"


    Jiang Miaomiao walks to the French window and looks at Jiang Huo who has been pinched all the way outside.


    Jiang Bo, who has been silent, looks at LAN die. He has something to say, but he wants to stop talking.


    "If you have something to say, you can fart." Blue butterfly squinted at him and was not angry.


    "You are not angry! How dare I say that, do I? "


    "Oh, you don''t dare to say, but didn''t you fight Pei Shouyan?"


    "That''s not my wife. Did you ask me to test Pei yaoyan?" Jiang Bo immediately falls down and looks at blue butterfly pitifully.


    "I''m so tired. You''re a big man. I''m ashamed of your appearance."


    Really, at the beginning, I don''t know which nerve I was wrong. I fell in love with him or a man.


    If you think about blue butterfly, you want to crash to death.


    I ha ha! I guess it''s his body! Tall and powerful, small tadpole survival rate is high, can let my brother reincarnate quickly.


    LAN die sighs. Thinking of the past, she thinks she''s crazy and marries Jiang Bo for this.


    However, there are still advantages. At least Jiang Bo has good Kung Fu in all aspects. He also listens to her and spoils her.


    "How are you getting on with your trial? Do you care about our son? " Blue butterfly asked lazily, looking at those who didn''t want to hear a good answer. Fresh novel www.xianxs.com


    "Once he said that he would not marry Xiaosheng, he immediately launched an attack. He should really care about us Xiaosheng."


    I really care! It''s really annoying. Now when I see him, I can''t help kicking his head, asshole.


    "At the beginning, your brother also hoped that he would reincarnate and return to Pei Shouyan''s side? The temptation has also been tested, so let them be together Jiangbo advised.


    He has been singing black face, but he doesn''t want Jiang Sheng to hate blue butterfly and complain about blue butterfly.


    "I naturally know that this is my brother''s wish, but who knows this damned Pei Shouyan, can he protect my brother in this life?"


    Blue butterfly is so angry that her fists are clenched.


    "He has already missed blue white, can''t miss our Xiaosheng, so don''t worry about it."


    "I''m not worried. I''m just living! If there''s something wrong with our son, I''ll regenerate and let him reincarnate again. What a big deal. "


    But if Jiang Sheng had an accident, she would have let the enemy die for the first time.


    "Yes, yes, I will live with you, and we will die if we die."


    Blue butterfly is angry now, so Jiangbo doesn''t hit the gun and agrees with blue butterfly.


    "If you don''t live with me, I''ll find another life." Blue butterfly hummed again.


    Jiang Bo''s brows tightened as soon as he heard it.


    "Wife."


    He called blue butterfly, the sound was dangerous.


    "Why?" Blue butterfly is not happy to see him back.


    But when he finished, he immediately regretted because Jiang Bo was angry.


    "You''d better be a man, or you''ll hurt." Jiangbo threat.


    At first, he was interested in the blue butterfly of a man''s body, but blue butterfly liked her woman''s appearance. He had some opinions, but blue butterfly liked it, so he didn''t say.


    I didn''t expect that blue butterfly was playing more and more excessively. Now she is almost always maintaining her daughter''s body.

 Chapter 189

    "Auntie, are you ready to eat?"


    Blue butterfly got up and ran to the kitchen. She didn''t look like a man at all.


    "Not yet, Madame." The aunt in the kitchen replied.


    "It''s OK. I''ll help tonight."


    He rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen, leaving Jiang Bo in the hall.


    Jiang Bo is angry. What can I do? Who let it be his wife?


    Jiang Miaomiao looks back and sees his father groaning. The dead fish is looking at him.


    Our men in the Jiang family are afraid of their wives?


    Now there is only a third uncle who has no wife. I see! After that, he must be a henpecked master.


    Jiang Miaomiao left two, hehe, and went into the kitchen.


    Jiang Huo was dragged away here, Pei Shu pushed him into the small warehouse in the backyard to prepare for domestic violence.


    But this slap hasn''t fallen yet. Jiang Huo has already caught his hand. He asked him with an unsophisticated smile, "do you want to do bad things by bringing me to this dark little warehouse in broad daylight?"


    "Bad for your grandson."


    The hand can''t use, use the foot, but before lifting up, Jiang Huo put his big hand around his waist, draw closer to himself, evil spirit smile.


    "You get the hell out of it."


    Pei Shu struggled vigorously, his face angry.


    "What are you going to put? It''s you who brought me here. If you don''t do something bad, you can''t say it, right? "


    Again, brute force lifted Pei Shu into his arms and let him stand on tiptoe against him.


    Pei Shu was shy and angry. He could blow fire. He must have burned Jianghuo alive.


    "I know, I''m wrong, so don''t get angry. We don''t mean to hurt your nephew, really."


    Jiang Huo is no longer dishonest. He explains to Pei Shu. 315 Chinese website www.315zww.com


    "Not to harm him? What do you mean your elder brother beat him and your sister-in-law wants to use him again? When I''m blind, or when I''m deaf? "


    Pei Shu didn''t want to hear Jiang Huo''s explanation at all, so he was furious.


    "It''s all about testing. My elder brother just tries Pei''s determination. My sister-in-law will have a bad attitude and just wants to anger Pei Shouyan. Let''s see if he will leave Jiang''s family with Xiao Sheng under such circumstances."


    Jianghuo swears to heaven.


    "Why didn''t you tell me the truth in the beginning?"


    Pei Shu did not resist, but he was not happy to question.


    "If you tell the truth at the beginning, you won''t agree!"


    Pei Shu frowned after hearing this, but Jiang Huo was right. If he knew that it was Pei Shouyan who was so tentative by Jiang Bo, he would not agree.


    "Lan Bai''s wish is to return to Pei Shouyan''s side after reincarnation, so my elder brother and my sister-in-law will not refuse to allow them to be together. I was afraid that Pei Shouyan would not be able to protect Xiaosheng and repeat the mistakes, so he was so careful. So don''t be angry with them. They have their own problems


    I''m afraid Pei Shu is not depressed. Jianghuo tells Pei Shu what he knows.


    "Well, I''ll forgive them once. If you dare to do this again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Although Pei Shu still felt that the fire was big, but now all happened, he could not let time go back.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    But what can you do? You can''t beat our Yin and Yang masters.


    My sister-in-law''s fighting capacity is not built. Once she gets violent, she will be more terrible than my elder brother and I.


    "Not yet?"


    Pei Shu glared at Jiang Huo.


    Now that things are clear, what else does he want?


    Jiang Huo did not speak, suddenly looked at Pei Shu, and then a strong smile.


    Pei Shu instantly had a bad premonition. Jiang Huo''s expression was that he wanted to do something bad.

 Chapter 190

    "You, you What are you doing? Let go


    Pei Shu struggled in a panic because he knew that Jiang Huo was a Yin Yang teacher, but he could not beat him, so he was afraid.


    When he didn''t know Jiang Huo was a master of yin and Yang, he thought he could suppress Jiang Huo without fear.


    But now that he knows the truth, how can he be so calm?


    "You let me go. I''m going back."


    Jiang Huo does not speak, the more let Pei Shu uneasy.


    Pei Shu, who was originally frightened, didn''t expect that he would react so fiercely. Jianghuo was a little disappointed.


    "You hate me touching you so much?" Asked Jiang Huo.


    There is no male chauvinism, he just wants Pei Shu to follow him willingly.


    Jianghuo knows that the devil has the dignity of the devil, and it is impossible for human beings to surrender.


    But he just wanted Pei Shu. He had to marry him.


    He fell in love with Pei Shu at first sight since he met Pei Shu at a party.


    In order to learn this job well, he tried his best to practice every day, thinking that one day when he met Pei Shu, he would protect him from being bullied by people of other races.


    Because the weak eat the strong, he knows how hard it is to survive in this world.


    Especially Pei Shu, who has lived for hundreds of years, has never felt secure.


    "Come with me, Pei Shu. I can give you the peace of mind you want, a harbor where you can live without being attacked."


    Jiang Huo hugged Pei Shu with sincerity rather than saying it casually.


    Pei Shu was silent. He lived too long and saw too many false feelings and fragile fetters.


    In the past, he was not without a partner, but a woman, not a man. Reading net www.kanshu9.com


    But like janho, they are all human beings.


    At that time, he took the other side as his life and cherished it very precious.


    But when the other party knew that he was a demon, he stabbed him and said he was a monster.


    Pei Shu''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley. From then on, whether it was human beings or demons, he was afraid to communicate with each other.


    Therefore, when Jiang Huo appeared, he felt that what Jianghuo wanted was just his body. After getting it, he would abandon him and leave, and he agreed to have a relationship.


    But he is wrong, Jianghuo is really emotional for him, will want to get him.


    "I am an uncle who has lived for hundreds of years, and a devil whose life is longer than you. Why do you have to?"


    Pei Shu just stood and gave Jiang Huo Bao, but didn''t hold him back.


    "You will die before me, you will be older than me, and you will leave the world before me. Life is just a few decades. You''d better find a woman who loves you and live this life. "


    Pei Shu didn''t like Jiang Huo to say these words to him. It was because he liked that that that he realized the reality. There was a big gap between them.


    In history, yin and Yang masters were generally short-lived and seldom enjoyed their old age, because their life would be lost if they continued to use spiritual power.


    After listening to Pei Shu''s words, Jiang Huo felt very sad because he knew the gap between himself and Pei Shu since he was a child.


    When he was young, when he saw Pei Shu, Pei Shu was a mature adult. When he grew up and became a young man, Pei Shu still kept his appearance and did not change at all.


    Until now Pei Shu has been with him for several years, or he had seen the appearance, years can not start with him.


    "As long as you don''t mind me becoming an old man, I won''t let go."


    Jiang Huo hugged Pei Shu, afraid that he would slip away from his arms.


    Pei Shu is also uncomfortable, he sparse a breath, head lean into Jiang Huo Huai.


    He knew that he had to go through these pains from the moment he was attracted to Jianghuo.

 Chapter 191

    "Second uncle, aunt peishu, have dinner."


    Jiang Miaomiao''s voice rings from outside the warehouse.


    Two people quickly tidy up the appearance, good voice, suddenly a panic.


    How to feel the sound to listen to very hasty appearance, should not be doing what bad thing!


    Jiang Miaomiao pokes her head into the warehouse. There is no light in it. But she is a vampire. Her eyesight is very good, so it''s not in the way.


    "What! Nothing


    Jiang Huo and Pei Shu are dressed neatly, and Jiang Miaomiao''s face is lost.


    "You rotten girl." Jiang Huo, who walked up to Jiang Miaomiao, poked her finger in the forehead and muttered to her.


    Jiang Miaomiao covered his forehead and muttered, "I''m a rotten girl, blame me! Did you make me look like this


    "If you are not right, you dare to blame others and spank you." Then he beat Jiang Miaomiao under his armpit.


    Jiang Miaomiao is not angry, even if he is still giggling, very happy.


    "Second uncle, lift high, high, high." Jiang Miaomiao asked.


    "Well, I''ll lift it up for you."


    However, he was just like Jiang Miaomiao, who was already in the air.


    Behind Pei Shu''s face was scared white, "what are you doing?"


    He ran down to catch Jiang Miaomiao. However, Jiang Miaomiao has already fallen on the border of Jiang and Huo. He laughs a lot.


    "Have a good time. Come back again. Hurry up."


    "Good, good."


    Jiang Huo at the bottom put one hand in his pocket, and the other hand gently lifted it up. Jiejie immediately rushed up into the sky, along with Jiang Miaomiao inside.


    "Ah, ah It''s fun and fun. Second uncle should be higher and higher. "


    It''s already very high. Jiang Miaomiao has been calling for a little higher.


    "Good." 33 Novels www.33xs.cc


    Jiang Huo listens to her, the corner of the mouth smile dotes on.


    No, the whole city is in Jiang Miaomiao''s eyes. She stands in the border, overlooking the lights and gorgeous streets below.


    Pei Shu''s face is so black that it makes people feel scared. Jiang Huo even uses it to amuse Jiang Miaomiao.


    However, his expression darkened in the next second.


    Huo miaojiang is very fond of him, no matter he is a child.


    Pei Shu subconsciously looked at his stomach, he understood that he was a devil, and a man, unable to get pregnant.


    What the hell am I thinking? Do you really want to give birth to this damned new year?


    Pei Shu covered his face and called himself crazy.


    "Children are really cute, aren''t they, Pei Shu?"


    Jiang Huo looks back at Pei Shu with a smile. He is warm and gentle. It is not difficult to see his yearning for raising children.


    But Jiang huoyue is like this. Pei Shuyue feels depressed. He doesn''t know how to answer Jiang Huo''s question.


    So it''s just a light grace voice, bow head does not speak.


    Just as he was thinking about asking Jiang Huo to find a woman to have a baby, Jiang Huo suddenly put his arm around his waist. He looked up at Jiang Miaomiao who was having a good time up there. He fantasized, "do you think our two children are demons or masters of yin and Yang? Or ordinary people? "


    Pei Shu immediately white Jiang Huo one eye, "how do I know? I''ve lived so long, and I haven''t heard that yin and Yang masters can marry demons. "


    "No, what''s the matter? I''ll just break it. "


    Jiang Huo has a good mentality and a smile on his face.


    "Don''t forget, I''m just an ordinary devil. I''m not pregnant. I can''t give you a baby."


    Pei Shu pushes Jiang Huo to leave first. He is afraid to see Jiang Huo''s expression after hearing this.


    Jiang Huo is really a bit uncomfortable, but he didn''t pick up his lips, and strode with him to catch his arms around him. He laughed and said, "can I have a mind? I has the final say. I am a big daddy."


    No serious wink at Pei Shu.


    "Don''t be poor. Let Miaomiao down and go to dinner."


    Is disliked to push away Jiang Huo, but the face is slightly red.

 Chapter 192

    Pei Shouyan was on their way home.


    Because the Jiang family is far away from his villa, they are still in traffic jam in the city center.


    "It''s been blocked for half an hour. Why didn''t it move? It''s killing, isn''t it? "


    Jiang Sheng in the back seat had already had a pain in her buttocks. She collapsed in her position and sighed. She rolled a carsick devil fish in her hands.


    "Master Did our car turn over? What''s going on all the time? "


    The devil fish held back the river and sea in his stomach, and did not dare to spit it out in the car, because he was still sitting on one side and staring at Pei Weiyan.


    Pei Shouyan was angry because he was carsick. Jiang Sheng asked him to lie on his legs to rest.


    Hum! What if I''m angry? I won''t give up the master to you? Even if I die I''m sick. I''m going to vomit.


    Magic fish can''t show off. It''s just because of carsickness that they didn''t get into Jiang''s house.


    It''s not easy to have a good rest. Now he has to go back by car. He is going crazy.


    "You can''t spit it out! Swallow it. " Jiang Sheng points to the head of the possessed fish to warn.


    Master, are you the devil?


    Magic fish want to cry without tears, but still obedient to swallow back, and then retch sound, looking at all uncomfortable.


    "Wife, sit here."


    How can Pei Shouyan tolerate other people occupying his wife? He threw the magic fish aside and patted himself on the thigh.


    Jiang Sheng hesitated to see the meeting, because Pei Shouyan was just angry and fierce, and he didn''t say a word. It was terrible, so he was afraid to sit down.


    "What''s the matter, wife?" Pei asked.


    But after asking, I know why.


    He just did not control himself well, and gave Jiang Sheng pain. thousands upon thousands of horses and soldiers -- a powerful army www.qjwm.com


    "Sorry, just now, I didn''t mean to get angry. At that time, I didn''t know what was wrong with me. I was very angry."


    Pei Shouyan apologized to Jiang Sheng, but he didn''t know why.


    Maybe at the beginning he was looking forward to it, but Jiang Bo and LAN die said something unimportant.


    Jiang Sheng was not angry. He was just worried that Pei Weiyan had been bound by the past and could not get out of it.


    "I just hurt you. I''m sorry, wife."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t say anything. Pei continued to apologize.


    "It doesn''t hurt much, so you don''t have to apologize."


    Jiang Sheng''s voice is weak, his head is low and he doesn''t speak any more.


    He wanted to tell Pei that he didn''t care about the past, but he felt that he was too much in charge, which Pei would hate.


    Come on, take your time step by step!


    Cheer up, Jiang Sheng. You can''t look like you want to die. If you look like this, Pei Shouyan will just be more upset.


    So be happy. You''re happy. Pei Shouyan must be happy.


    Jiang Sheng clapped his face twice to make himself sober and not so sad.


    Pei Shouyan was startled by Jiang Sheng''s fight. Bai Hao, who was driving, and uncle moo, the co driver, were the same.


    However, both of them understood that the reason why Jiang Sheng would beat himself was that he didn''t want the atmosphere to be so dull all the time.


    Bai Hao sighs. A man who has only lived for more than 20 years is 100 times better than the man who has lived for hundreds of years in Lanyuan! Knowing that taking into account Pei Shouyan''s feelings, he clearly felt very uncomfortable.


    Uncle Mo also has a different view of Jiang Sheng. Slowly, he distinguishes Jiang Sheng from LAN yuan.


    If I can return to the young master''s side and continue to serve him, I will definitely protect his wife to the death. I will never let anyone touch his hair.


    Uncle magic made up his mind.

 Chapter 193

    "What''s wrong with you, wife? How to hit yourself in the face Pei Shouyan was distressed and blew Jiang Sheng''s face.


    "It''s OK. I have nothing to do with it."


    Jiang Sheng showed a bright smile, the two palms on his face were very clear.


    Didn''t the young master see why the lady did this?


    Hearing that Pei Shouyan asked Jiang Sheng so, uncle magic looked back at Pei yaoyan curiously.


    It is estimated that the onlookers have a clear view! Pei Shouyan didn''t understand.


    What''s more, Lan Yuan''s character was uncertain before, and he was poisoned by Lan Yuan. Now when he saw Jiang Sheng beating himself in the face, Pei Shouyan thought he was enduring anger.


    "Ma''am, there is an ice bag. Please apply it!"


    Magic uncle''s hand appears out of thin air an ice bag, turns round and hands it to Jiang Sheng in the back seat.


    "Oh, well, thank you, uncle magic."


    Jiang Sheng is a little stunned, because in this car, where is the ice bag.


    After he put the ice bag in his hand, he stared at it.


    I''ll go. It''s really an ice bag! The ice inside is still clearly outlined.


    But where did Uncle magic get this thing?


    Bai Hao turned back and saw Jiang Sheng''s doubts. He explained to Jiang Sheng, "although we demons can''t use the magic of the Yin and Yang masters, we can use the summoning technique to summon the demons and their followers from other spaces."


    "Now the world is peaceful and there is no war, so many demons use this summoning technique to store some daily necessities, food, furniture and so on. When you need to use it, you can transfer it to the real world through your mind with magic. "


    I''ll go. Let''s get the hell out of here!


    Jiang Sheng sighs. It''s very convenient for the devil.


    "What about the house? Can I save it? " Jiang Sheng immediately became a curious baby.


    He would have covered his face by himself, but Pei Shouyan had already taken it and carefully helped him apply it.


    Jiang Sheng immediately smiles and serves Pei yaoyan.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng happy, Pei Shouyan relaxed. E-book room www.dianzishuwu.net


    "Not so! The size of the space depends on the magic power of the demon. If you have less magic, you can only save some small things. " Uncle moo cut in.


    "I see! There are still points! How much can you save, uncle


    Jiang Sheng asked casually that he had nothing to do now. He was in a traffic jam and was just looking for a topic.


    Uncle Mo thought about it, and his appearance was joking. He said to Jiang Sheng, "if madam likes, the old slave can summon a small island in the demon world to let you relieve your boredom."


    Poof


    This is not Jiang Sheng''s puff, but Bai Hao. After that, he coughed several times. He looked like he was choked by his own saliva and was probably scared.


    "How small is the island?"


    Jiang Sheng has no concept, so she is very insipid.


    Uncle Mo laughed back, "it''s not big. Let''s go to the city now, and it''s only half of it."


    Poof


    This time it was really Jiang Sheng''s puff.


    I''ll go. How big it is!


    "But you can''t beat my father?"


    If the magic power is very powerful, shouldn''t it be very powerful?


    "Your father has the ability to suppress non-human beings in his boundary. Once he is trapped by the border, his strength will be reduced by half. The old man''s Kung Fu is not home yet, and he can''t compete with his father. However, if you really want to fight a dead end, it is not without that chance that the old slave will exert all his magic power. "


    "No, please don''t try your best. That''s my father."


    What if my dad got hurt!


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Uncle Mo put his palm on his chest and nodded slightly, and the Deacon rushed to his feet.


    Er This lady, your old man''s voice is too smooth! Make complaints about


    .

 Chapter 194

    "Who said you could go back with it?"


    Pei Shouyan''s voice sounded cold and indifferent.


    Bai Hao and Jiang Sheng think Pei Shouyan won''t mention it. After all, uncle Mo has been sitting in the car for so long, and he doesn''t say a word. Who knows?


    The smile on Uncle Mo''s face was immediately replaced by sadness. He bowed his head and remained silent.


    "Did you not hear me


    Pei Wai Yan''s cold voice sounded again, this time very loud.


    Knowing Pei Weiyan''s temper, uncle Mo said to Bai Hao, "I''ll be at the crossroad in a moment, so put me down!"


    "This"


    Bai Hao hesitated.


    Because the old house was no longer in shape, Pei Shouyan destroyed many places when he fought with Jiang Bo.


    "It''s OK. I can find a place to live by myself. Don''t worry."


    Knowing Bai Hao''s worry, uncle Mo forced his face to smile, but he looked at it, and the next second he was about to turn red.


    He used to be able to help Pei yaoyan guard the old house, but now even the old house is gone, and his last place of residence is gone.


    "But you old man, where can you live! Nowadays, non-human beings have to have a residence permit to rent a house. " Bai Hao worried.


    After hearing this, uncle Mo was silent and looked at his hand helplessly.


    For hundreds of years, he has been the servants of Pei Shiyan and his residence permit. Where does he have that thing?


    Since he came to the human world with Pei Shiyan''s father in the demon world, the Pei family he has been serving has never lived outside, so his files are not available in this city.


    At that time, Pei Weiyan''s father was a count, and no one dared to gossip about his entourage, so uncle Mo didn''t have to enter the city archives to be bound.


    But now it''s different. Pei Shouyan''s father has died, and he has become a homeless old man.


    Seeing that uncle Mo is so flustered, Bai Hao quickly looks back at Jiang Sheng. Wentingge novel website www.wentingge.com


    Jiang Sheng knows what to do and secretly gives Bai Hao a OK gesture.


    He looked at Pei yaoyan with a smile and said, "I''m pregnant now, right! It''s more convenient for me to be taken care of by more than one person. When I have a big stomach and it''s inconvenient to walk, it will be late to find someone else, isn''t it? "


    Jiang Sheng tried to soften his voice and flattered with a smile.


    Pei Shouyan did not speak, but his eyebrows were wrung off.


    Because when Bai Hao came back to ask Jiang Sheng for help, he didn''t see it.


    "Uncle Mo has taken care of your mother before, so he must have experience in taking care of pregnant women. With Uncle magic serving me personally, I feel at ease. I can''t believe the people outside. What if they want to kill me while I''m pregnant?"


    Pei Shouyan didn''t speak, but Jiang Sheng went on.


    Although it is said that uncle Mo doesn''t take care of him, he doesn''t care.


    But the expression of magic uncle just now, he saw into the fundus of the eye, too let a person heartache.


    "I know you''re talking for him." Pei Shouyan still has that cold tone.


    Ah! It was seen through.


    Jiang Sheng''s face darkened immediately.


    "Then I''ll take uncle magic. Will you give it to me?"


    Jiang Sheng was tough and frowned at Pei yaoyan, and he didn''t lower his voice any more.


    "Madame, I can''t do it! The old man is OK. He can take care of himself


    Jiang Sheng talks to Pei yaoyan with this tone. Uncle Mo is in a panic. He is afraid Pei Shouyan is angry with Jiang Sheng. He stops him and his eyes are red.


    "Don''t wait for me. I''ll teach him a lesson."


    Jiang Sheng pushed back her sleeves, then poked Pei yaoyan''s chest and said, "even an old man, you can ignore me so coldly. How dare I live with you in the future? If you don''t like me one day, do you want to leave me alone and let me live on my own?"


    Damn it, what a hatred! So to an old man? He didn''t know he was too much if he didn''t deal with him.


    Jiang Sheng was angry.

 Chapter 195

    "I don''t need you to get involved in his affairs."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly became angry. He said these words in a loud voice.


    But after roaring, he was stunned, because Jiang Sheng was scared and looked at him stupidly.


    "No, I''m not yelling at you, I''m just"


    Pei Shouyan wanted to explain, but half of the explanation, he was flustered and didn''t know how to continue.


    Because he really yelled at Jiang Sheng, but he didn''t mean to.


    But usually, as long as anyone in front of him talked about the matter of magic uncle, he would be angry, can''t help but can''t control.


    "I''m sorry, wife. I didn''t mean to yell at you, really."


    Pei Shouyan made up his voice and looked at Jiang Sheng''s eyes in a panic.


    Now the people of the Jiang family have not agreed to let Jiang Sheng marry him. If Jiang Sheng gets angry and goes back by himself, everything will be gone.


    Jiang Sheng looks at Pei yaoyan coldly and doesn''t speak. He just looks at him.


    After a long time, he was angry and stabbed Pei yaoyan in the chest and scolded, "do you dare to yell at me? You''re itching, aren''t you? Believe it or not, I''ll leave the door and go home now? "


    As soon as Jiang Sheng said he wanted to go home, Pei Weiyan immediately took him into his arms and threatened him, "I won''t let you go back. If you dare to go back, I''ll take my men to attack Jiang''s family. I''ll do what I say."


    "Ouch! Can you come into my border and talk about it? You still attack my house? I don''t want to make complaints about you.


    Pei Ying Yan took him first and then came out of the river. After that, Bai Hao and his uncle were trapped in the inside. He didn''t know that he had a border outside the house. He could not get out of the border with his family. So he would only make complaints about this time.


    But in fact, he was not angry, because he knew that Pei Shouyan must have his own difficulties. He was not a man who made trouble without reason.


    "It''s all the fault of the old slave. Please don''t leave us, madam. It''s the old slave''s fault, it''s the old slave''s fault." Douzi literature website www.douziwx.com


    The situation suddenly became out of control. Uncle magic apologized on his face and his face was full of tears.


    Jiang Sheng sighed. He had the same personality as his master son. I don''t know where Pei Shouyan hates uncle Mo in the end?


    "Pei Weiyan, I just want to ask you, am I your wife or not?"


    Instead of pushing Pei Shouyan aside, Jiang Sheng asked Pei Shouyan to hold him tightly and calmly asked him.


    "Of course." Pei Shouyan didn''t dare to neglect him. He answered immediately. There was a nasal sound in his voice.


    "Well, I''m your wife. That''s the hostess of your villa, isn''t it?"


    Jiang Sheng continued to ask, but he didn''t know what he wanted!


    So Bai Hao looks at Jiang Sheng nervously and waits for him to talk.


    He used to take good care of him when he lost his child, so now he is in trouble. He can''t help.


    "Yes, you are the mistress of that villa."


    Pei Weiyan was sure that he sucked his nose.


    The shadow of Lan Yuan to Pei yaoyan is deep in the bone marrow, which makes him lose his illusions. So now he is careful in what he does, in front of his feelings.


    "Do I, the hostess, have the right to ask you for a person?"


    Jiang Sheng came down one by one. What he said was still about Uncle mo.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned to know what Jiang Sheng meant. Although he frowned, Jiang Sheng said so now, and he couldn''t say no.


    This little thing, dare to love, he has been digging for me to jump down, long ability he.

 Chapter 196

    "My second uncle said that my body lives in the soul of blue garden, and the city manager has been staring at me. If there is a magic uncle waiting for me, if something goes wrong, someone will protect me, right?"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t force Pei Shiyan either. He just wanted to discuss the matter and let Pei Shouyan think about it. It''s not good to stay with Uncle mo.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to say that I could protect you, but when he thought that all the family members had undercover agents, Jiang Sheng was still tied away by Pei sran''s people last time, so he swallowed it back into his stomach.


    "You can use him, but after the baby is born, he has to go."


    Pei Shouyan was relaxed, but he had some conditions.


    "OK, OK, no problem." Jiang Sheng agreed happily.


    And then I laugh in my heart. I can cure you now. I''m afraid that when the baby is born, I can''t continue to treat you? I''m kidding.


    How can I see Jiang Sheng laughing! Seeing Jiang Sheng''s expression, Bai Hao immediately took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    It seems that this lady is not a kind of fuel-saving lamp, Pei Shouyan. You will be busy in the future.


    Bai Hao gloated, but he didn''t have any opinion about it.


    "What idea did you make just now?"


    Pei Wai Yan''s brow tightened immediately. When Jiang Sheng usually smiles well, it''s not a good thing.


    "Where? I''m such a good wife, isn''t it? Isn''t it, uncle


    Jiang Sheng is so innocent that he has his own plan.


    The magic uncle who was named froze to wipe tears, the appearance did not react to come over.


    Because Jiang Sheng and Pei Shouyan were about to quarrel with each other just now, but now they are all right and laughing.


    But he, the arrogant young master, did not withdraw Jiang Sheng.


    Although the face looks like blue garden, but the character is not at all like.


    Uncle Mo had no reason to be curious about Jiang Sheng. Pei Shouyan was especially able to settle down, which surprised him.


    "Madame, old slave really, can you stay?"


    Magic uncle now feel that he is dreaming, not dare to believe. Butterfly Man novel network www.diexia.com


    "of course, I has the final say now."


    Jiang Sheng clapped his chest in the air to give the magic uncle a guarantee.


    Uncle Mo immediately choked. He was too happy to say anything. He bowed his head to Jiang Sheng and his tears fell down.


    "I won''t need this kind of gift, but I will lose my life."


    Jiang Sheng quickly leaned over to help Uncle mo.


    "No You, you can stand it. Thank you, madam. Now uncle Mo''s life is yours. "


    Uncle Mo''s voice sobbed and his hands were wet.


    Jiang Sheng looks a little uncomfortable, but just a little help. Uncle Mo''s life can be handed over to him.


    "Let me reflect on you."


    Jiang Sheng stabbed Pei yaoyan in the chest, snorted, and then handed the paper towel to Uncle mo.


    Jiang Sheng is not a virgin, and not everyone can let him help.


    It''s just that uncle Mo is too similar to his grandmother. He is easy to cry when he is old, and he is particularly vulnerable.


    Pei Wai Yan was silent, just a dull expression. The fluctuation was not very big.


    He had developed the dislike of Uncle Mo since he was a child. Now it has been hundreds of years since he was a child. He has been deeply rooted in his deep roots. It is impossible for him to forgive without saying that he can forgive.


    "Master, when will you be home! I feel like I''m dying. "


    Lying beside Jiang Sheng, the magic fish was full of tears. She could not spit it out again. She was miserable to death.


    But the next second, it immediately spirit come over, swim up toward the window closed eyes sniff.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Sheng asked curiously. He had just returned a dead fish. Now he is coming.


    The magic fish did not reply, and smelled it again. Then he turned around and pointed to a dark alley in the opposite street with his shark fin and said to Jiang Sheng crisply, "there is a strong smell of human blood on the opposite side. It looks like eating well."


    Finish saying, it also very greedy lick next mouth.

 Chapter 197

    After hearing this, Jiang Sheng immediately went black and gave the head of the demon fish a shudder. "You are not allowed to eat human beings. If you dare to eat again, I will cook you. Do you understand?"


    He knocked on the head of the demon fish, and then played.


    "Good pain, good pain, good pain, master, I will never dare again, you do not hit me again."


    Magic fish tearful eyes, small fish wings are too short, and can not feel the pain of the place, can only poor looking at Jiang Sheng, very cute and lovely.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng came to say, "shame on me. Don''t pretend to be pathetic."


    "Woo Master, you bully me, you are bad, you are bad. "


    Magic fish continued to act poor, Jiang Sheng mouth corner immediately.


    It''s worthy of becoming a fine thing. It can be installed.


    "It really has a strong smell of blood, and more than one human has been injured."


    Magic uncle suddenly way, frown, just that choked him, long gone.


    "Even I can smell it. It can''t be just injury. It''s a lot of bleeding. Otherwise, there won''t be such a strong smell of blood." Bai Hao road.


    Pei Weiyan also smelled it here. There were so many people on the street. All kinds of odors were mixed together, but the bloody smell at that end was still very strong. It was not massive bleeding. It could not have this smell.


    The air also formed a light blood line, slowly floating in the noisy crowd, leading to the source.


    "Master, aren''t you a vampire? Your nose is better than ours! Is that bloody? " The magic fish asked curiously.


    "But I don''t smell anything!"


    Jiang Sheng would inhale and inhale, but he didn''t smell anything except the smell of gasoline on the road.


    "You are pregnant. Once you are pregnant, the strengths of vampires in all aspects will be weakened. In addition, you are not used to this body and can not use its power. Now it is just the smell of ordinary human beings." Pei Shouyan explained to Jiang Sheng.


    "I see! It''s so complicated! "


    No wonder my nose is not working at all, but I feel something in my body running around, very warm.


    Jiang Sheng stares at his own hand stupidly, then clenches, looks so silly.


    Now Jiang Sheng doesn''t know that his body is full of spiritual power. Jiutao''s Novels www.9txs.com


    When in danger, it will play a great role, especially the spiritual power of the Jiang family.


    "Young master, do you want me to have a look? Mr. jumbo, what they said about the monster attacking human beings might have something to do with it. "


    Uncle magic on the copilot asked for it.


    "Then you go."


    Pei Shouyan''s voice was cold and indifferent.


    "OK."


    But Uncle magic, he was very happy, opened the door and went out.


    Fortunately, there is a traffic jam now, otherwise he can''t get off when the car is driving.


    Magic uncle is very fast, in a flash, disappeared in front of them, mixed into the crowd.


    "I''ll go too."


    Magic fish is about to fly out. Fortunately, Jiang Sheng is quick to carry it back.


    "Where are you going! What can you do if you''re a fish swimming in the air and frighten people to death? "


    "Am I so lovely? How can it be frightening? Master, you are too good The devil fish is crying.


    In fact, it is! Just want to pick up food.


    "Cute fart, be honest with me."


    Jiang Sheng was not cheated by the poor devil fish.


    The driver on the other side happened to drink water and look at Jiang Sheng. When he saw the magic fish talking to Jiang Sheng, he was so scared that the water flowed out of his mouth and looked at Jiang Sheng and magic fish with wide eyes.


    Jiang Sheng I went to the voice, quickly explained, "ha ha, yes, it''s fake."


    Then he pressed the window in a hurry and warned the devil fish.


    The devil fish can''t eat it secretly. He is in a bad mood. He hums and loses his temper and doesn''t look at Jiang Sheng.


    Oops! I have a temper. I''m a glutton.

 Chapter 198

    Fast moving magic uncle here, he finally came to the source of the bloody smell of the alley mouth.


    Different from the bustle of the place where Uncle magic just stayed, the buildings in this place are old, and the lights outside the main road can''t shine in. The light is very dark. A damp smell comes from his face, mixed with a strong smell of blood, which makes uncle magic cover his nose, which is too smelly.


    "Save Help, who will help me... "


    Deep in the damp and dark alley, there was a weak cry for help from a human woman.


    Magic uncle did not neglect, covered his nose and moved quickly.


    Far away, he saw a figure moving on the ground, crying with pain.


    Uncle Mo quickly went to help the woman, but when he got up, he found that the woman''s body had been broken, her internal organs were exposed, and her intestines dragged the wet floor to rub out a bloodstain. It was a miracle that she was still alive.


    Who is so cruel? Make human beings look like this? Uncle moo can''t believe it.


    Someone helped herself up. The woman seemed to see hope. She held up her tired eyes with tears and trembled her lips for help. "Please "Help, help"


    my words didn''t come out. She had already poured into uncle Mo''s arms and died with her eyes wide open.


    The blood fainted under her and flowed into the ditch beside her.


    The magic uncle brows tightly, stroked the woman''s eyes, let her go at ease.


    The magic uncle''s eyes suddenly changed, blood red and terrible, did not grow a magic horn on his head, long black nails, the nature of the devil exposed.


    Standing on the roof of the house has been looking at the quiet man in the lane, low smile, the original is the devil! I thought it was the food that was delivered to the door again.


    "Hey, downstairs, human beings are our non-human food. Why did you save her? Or did you come here for a share? "


    The man asked, haughty.


    Uncle magic looked up at the man standing on the roof, frowning.


    The man wore a mask, so uncle magic could not see the man''s face, but he could feel that there was no smell of blood on the man.


    But deeper down the alley, something was eating, like a wild animal''s voice, which kept humming.


    "Who are you? It''s against the law to hunt people, don''t you know? " Uncle Mo asked.


    "Hahaha, breaking the law? You''re kidding me! This kind of mole ant is our food. How can we break the law? "


    The man laughs wildly, still can''t help laughing. Tomb robbing Novels www.daomuxsw.com


    It seems that there is no way to make sense.


    Uncle Mo wanted to use force, but suddenly remembered what Jiangbo said and asked the man, "you did all the attacks on human beings recently?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m a picky eater. Ordinary human beings are not to my taste. I''m just responsible for taking the pets out and letting them have a good meal


    Pets? Uncle magic showed his doubts.


    But he did not wait for him to think more, only saw the man blew a whistle, the alley deep out of a Tauren shaped monster came out.


    It has red eyes and a man''s head in his hand. He is walking towards uncle magic step by step. His mouth is full of blood.


    This What''s this? Horned, demon?


    No, it''s more like a combination of humans and cattle.


    It seems that this is the monster that Mr. Jiang Bo said. It is neither human nor we non-human.


    What''s more, it looks heavy and inconvenient to move. It''s bulky, and it''s a failure?


    "Uncle, no, old man, I advise you to mind your own business. If you don''t see it, go away! Don''t disturb me to feed the pet. "


    The man on the roof dug his ears lazily, blew his fingers, and didn''t put uncle magic into his eyes.


    The next second he regretted, only to see the magic of Uncle magic opened, a fist on the monster, blood spatter on the ground, smashed the corpse.


    The man''s big eyes, this overwhelming strength let his feet tremble, instinct to run.


    But it was too late. The magic uncle had already moved behind him and kicked him down the alley. There was a big hole in the ground.


    The man opened his eyes and puffed out a big mouthful of blood, and his internal organs were hard to beat out.


    Before he regained consciousness, uncle magic had moved to him and kicked him in the chest. His ribs were broken and inserted into his lungs.


    Once again, the man glared with pain.


    He is also a non-human, but in front of the magic uncle, he has no power to parry.


    This old man is Who is it?


    He even vomited several mouthfuls of blood, shortness of breath, looking at Uncle magic''s eyes, full of fear.

 Chapter 199

    "You I''ll give you what you want, as long as it''s what I can give. Please hold your hand high and spare me a little life


    The man held the magic uncle''s foot and kicked him on the chest and begged for mercy in a low voice. The arrogant man just now disappeared.


    Uncle Mo didn''t speak. He bent down and took off the crooked mask on his face, revealing the man''s true face, an ordinary road face.


    Seeing the face, the man was in a panic. He was even more frightened than the one just now. He lowered his head in panic, and did not dare to let uncle magic see his face.


    "Tell me what you know. I won''t do anything to you."


    Uncle magic raised his feet and did not step on the man''s chest.


    When the man heard this, he was overjoyed, looked up at the magic uncle and said excitedly, "I said, what do you ask, what do I say?"


    "What was that monster just now?"


    Magic uncle points to the ground fragment, straight to the theme.


    "I, I don''t know, really."


    When the man said this, he hesitated, but looked very afraid. He didn''t look like he knew something.


    "If you dare to lie."


    Magic uncle suddenly stopped, and then he put a dagger in his hand, and pulled it away leisurely at the man. The meaning was obvious.


    When the knife was so bright in front of him, the fear on the man''s face immediately deepened.


    "I really don''t know what it is, really, you have to believe me," he explained in a panic voice


    "How could this thing be in your hands?"


    Magic uncle is not angry, nor roar at men, but too calm, more dangerous.


    In particular, uncle Mo is more than 1.9 meters tall. He has a strong physique several times stronger than that of a young man. He looks indifferent and looks down at the man at his feet. His awe is not covered.


    "I was looking for a job on the Internet. The other party sent the mask to my home and left a note for me to come here to watch the pet eat."


    "Is that all?" The magic uncle''s eye is unscrewed, exposing danger.


    The man is scared not light, nod like garlic, "just like this, really, I didn''t cheat you."


    Uncle Mo didn''t speak. He looked at the mask and put his hand on it.


    There is spiritual power on the mask. Although it is weak, it can still be felt.


    And he is non-human. He can''t use spiritual power. He doesn''t lie. Network of scholarly Novels www.shuxzy.com


    "Write down the address."


    Uncle magic handed the pen and paper to the man.


    "Good, good, good."


    The man quickly took it and wrote it down, and then gave it back to the magic uncle. The fear of his eyes was not reduced.


    With a wave of his hand, uncle Mo put the pen and paper into his own space, and then he left.


    The man is stupidly looking at the direction that the magic uncle goes far, Leng where.


    "Just like that?"


    He was in a daze.


    But also a sigh of relief, slumped in the pit, terrified.


    "I''m scared to death. I didn''t expect that I would be in danger if I took another job." The man patted his chest, but he grinned with pain.


    "That old man really didn''t do a good job!" Men complain.


    Better get out of here! This monster has been killed. I have to run quickly. Who knows if someone is watching me!


    The man struggled to stand up, covered his chest and climbed up the pit with one hand.


    But before he went up, suddenly a knife and sword flashed by. His head immediately fell to the ground and rolled into the ditch beside him with wide eyes.


    The man who stopped in the distance threw down the sword stained with blood, and turned back to the man who had no head, wearing a mask of writing one on his face.


    He took out his mobile phone and said, "the test object here has been killed. The enemy is unknown. His skill is very good. The race demon man."


    The man on the other end of the phone frowned, "you let him go like this?"


    "I''m not his opponent." The man''s voice was cold and cold.


    "You''re not his opponent? And the devil you can''t deal with? " People at the other end were slightly surprised.


    "Look at his age, at least a thousand years old, magic is very strong."


    "Oh, Hello! A thousand year old devil? Is there such a rare species in this world? " With a touch of fun.


    "It''s easy to smash the test object with one fist."


    "What? A fist? You''re kidding me! It took me ten years to make it, so it''s gone? How do you compensate me? " The other party shouts chirp, angry.


    The man seemed to think that the person on the other end of the phone was too noisy, so he hung up the phone and left the scene.

 Chapter 200

    "Hello, hello? Hello, Hello, hello? "


    The man who hung up was furious. He scolded the mother and threw his cell phone on a table full of genetic reports.


    Where the man is, it looks like a laboratory.


    Dark green lights illuminate a row of gutters in the room.


    The contents are suffocating. They are all broken arms, palms and body parts of different races.


    At the end of that gutter, there are several people in the lower body. I don''t know what race it is. The upper body is a human monster.


    They have trachea inserted in their bodies, and they are stored in water. The picture is startling.


    "Doctor."


    Someone knocked at the door and called the man who had been hung up.


    "Why?"


    The man who was called doctor was not happy and glared at the woman who came in.


    "The previous batch of genes could not be fused, and the test sample died. This is the report."


    The woman did not because the man is angry and afraid, but calmly handed the information to the man.


    she glanced around the man''s lab, so make complaints about it. "You are usually sleeping in the lab. Can you sleep when you see them later?"


    "It''s none of your business. Get out when you''re OK."


    The man was irascible and upset to read the report.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll get out of my way, and I won''t make you angry."


    Women stand back.


    "Stop."


    He gave a sudden shout.


    "You say so."


    The woman made a gesture of your invitation, very flattering. 04 Novels www.04xs.com


    The man frowned at once, and looked rather unhappy.


    "What about the last one that escaped? Got it back? "


    "You mean 980?"


    As soon as the woman said the code name, the man''s expression immediately became fierce, gritting his teeth and warning her, "his name is mo Xiaofan, he has a name."


    "Well, well, he has a name. I see."


    the woman immediately appease the man, but immediately he can make complaints about it. What an example is it? It''s speechless.


    "Bring me back the man as soon as possible. He is the closest experimental body to the blue family, which is useful." The man frowned.


    "But we''ve been looking for it for years, and we haven''t found anyone!" The woman said.


    "If you can''t find someone, there''s only one possibility. He has been able to suppress the monster in his body and maintain his human form. How else could he have lived in the human world for several years without being discovered by the authorities? There was no message of human being being attacked. "


    "He doesn''t have an ID card, so he can''t leave the city. You speed up and recycle him before the authority finds out that there is a new species like him."


    That kind of man''s command.


    Really, I think I''m the boss! We''re not responsible for the outfield. We''re looking for masks to do this kind of thing!


    The woman murmured in her heart.


    "No, you are afraid that the authority will be on us. What are you going to do if you put the test sample out to make trouble?"


    Isn''t there something wrong with that?


    "Stupid."


    The man scolded the woman so, did not explain, continued to be busy.


    The woman''s face immediately a black, compared a middle finger to the man, and then left unsatisfied.


    At the same time.


    At Mo Xiaofan of Bai Haotian''s home, he heard the servant say that human beings have been attacked in recent days. He immediately turned pale, threw down the broom and ran to his room. In a hurry, he took out his tablet computer and looked at it in fear.


    Seeing the wound of the dead in the news, Mo Xiaofan widens his eyes and covers his mouth, tears fall down in horror.


    It''s them. They found it.

 Chapter 201

    "No, I have to get out of here. I have to go."


    Mo Xiaofan wiped away tears, flustered to the wardrobe, took out the suitcase, quickly pulled the clothes from the hanger.


    "Young master, look for you."


    A servant, a little sister, suddenly pushed the door in without knocking.


    Seeing Mo Xiaofan throwing clothes into the trunk, she looked at Mo Xiaofan curiously and asked, "where are you going?"


    Mo Xiaofan didn''t expect that someone would come to find her. She was afraid that she would guess that she was going to run away and lie in a hurry, "no, it''s not that the weather is getting hotter and hotter recently! I just want to put away the thicker clothes. "


    Because he was not good at lying, he was so nervous that his forehead was sweating and his eyes were flashing.


    Fortunately, the young lady didn''t think much about it, and said, "young master, let you go to his room. Go and have a look! I can help you with your clothes


    After that, she rolled up her sleeves and went to Mo Xiaofan.


    Mo Xiaofan where will let the little sister help, quickly push her out.


    "No need to help. I''ll go to the young master first. I''ll be back in a while, and I''ll clean it up myself."


    Close the door quickly, and don''t let the little sister in.


    "All right, then."


    Miss sister is not forced, she is also kind, there is no other meaning.


    A few minutes later, Mo Xiaofan came to Bai Haotian''s room in a hurry.


    He took a few deep breaths, combed his mood, and then pushed the door open.


    When he enters the room, he doesn''t see Bai Hao. Mo Xiaofan is stunned.


    "Strange, didn''t the young master come to me?" Mo Xiaofan scratched his head, not knowing why.


    Is there a mistake.


    Mo Xiaofan glanced at the room and balcony, but he didn''t see Bai Haotian''s figure. He turned around and walked out. 16 reading www.16dushu.com


    But at this time, the direction of the bathroom came to the door.


    Mo Xiaofan is happy to look back, just want to call little young master, but a face muddled in the ground.


    Because it is a short black hair, blue eyes, tall and thin handsome guy, almost the same age as him.


    "You, who are you? How could it be in my young master''s house? "


    Mo Xiaofan is startled. He points to the adult version of Bai Haotian and asks questions. He also takes a vase beside him as a weapon. He is so nervous as a rabbit to guard against Bai Haotian.


    Bai Haotian, who cleans his hair, looks lazily at Mo Xiaofan. He doesn''t speak. He goes to the closet and takes out his adult''s pajamas. He puts them on naked in Mo Xiaofan.


    Mo Xiaofan''s face immediately red, turned around and did not dare to see, heart beating wildly.


    Why change clothes in front of strangers without saying a word! Who is he?


    Mo Xiaofan covers his face with one hand, but he stealthily turns back and scans Bai Haotian''s body through the gap between his fingers.


    The body is not bad, Mo Xiaofan suddenly exclaimed.


    Bai Haotian, with his back to him in his pajamas, suddenly picks up his lips and is extremely evil.


    Because he has read Mo Xiaofan''s heart now, he knows that Mo Xiaofan praises his good health.


    "What are you doing? I asked you to sleep with me the night before yesterday. You suddenly ran away. I won''t let you go tonight


    Bai Haotian, with his coat buttoned, walks to the big bed. Mo Xiaofan, who is not very loud, still has his back to him.


    Mo Xiaofan was stunned, holding the vase and turning to see Bai Haotian, "when did I promise you?"


    Yes, he didn''t know I was his young master!


    Bai Hao had a genius to react, but he did not explain.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Come and sleep with me."


    He lifted the quilt and patted the other side of the bed, which was very domineering.

 Chapter 202

    How could Mo Xiaofan pass? Now he doesn''t know Bai Haotian.


    So he put down the vase and said, "I''m not a cowherd. Why should I sleep with you?"


    Then he went to the door and planned to find Bai Haotian. He thought that this adult version of Bai Haotian was just another young master he didn''t know.


    "Are human beings so wordy? Just sleep. "


    Bai Haotian''s tight eyes are irritated. He also thinks that it''s his honor for Mo Xiaofan to sleep in his bed, but Mo Xiaofan refuses.


    "It''s not about sleeping or not. I don''t know you. Why do you say what I do?"


    Mo Xiaofan turned back to preach. It was the first time he met such a rogue.


    However, he doesn''t hate handsome men.


    Clearly like my leather bag, I asked him to come and sleep with me, but he didn''t come.


    Sure enough, this species of human is unpredictable.


    But it''s fun, isn''t it? It''s different from the people I usually come into contact with.


    After reading Mo Xiaofan''s heart, I know that he doesn''t hate his own Bai Haotian. He sits on the bed and looks at Mo Xiaofan with a smile on his mouth, which is uninhibited and ruffian.


    Why look at me and smile!


    Mo Xiaofan suddenly lowers his head shyly and doesn''t dare to look directly at Bai Haotian''s face, but secretly takes aim at Bai Haotian, and his face turns red again.


    Because he has no resistance to handsome men, plus he is a pure gay.


    "I, I''m going back. Good night."


    Mo Xiaofan is afraid that if he continues to stay here, he will be confused by the fans, so he turns to open the door.


    But before Mo Xiaofan goes out, the door has been closed by Bai Haotian from behind, and then he is banged on the door.


    Taking advantage of his height, Bai Haotian covers Mo Xiaofan''s body from behind, leaving him nowhere to escape.


    Mo Xiaofan was scared, and his heart was beating wildly. Compared with fear, he is too much Inexplicable heart, just poke his budding point.


    This is the legendary door thump? The power is sure to destroy heaven and earth.


    Mo Xiaofan covers the mouth, blushing, can drip blood. West West novel network www.xixixiaoshuo.com


    I see! It turns out that he likes to be domineering!


    Bai Haotian''s mouth suddenly became strong, and then he bent down, picked up Mo Xiaofan and ran straight to the bed.


    "You, you, what are you doing! You let me down. "


    Mo Xiaofan now know panic, at a loss in Bai Haotian''s arms struggle.


    But Bai Haotian didn''t listen to Mo Xiaofan''s words, put him on his bed, and then he lay down, pulled the quilt to cover them, and then squeezed Mo Xiaofan into the bed to prevent him from coming out.


    Mo Xiaofan Leng Leng Leng, some silly stupidly looked at the eye Bai Haotian.


    Because Bai Haotian didn''t do anything, he just let himself sleep with him.


    How do you feel? He is a little like a young master!


    Mo Xiaofan looks at Bai Haotian, who is also staring at himself. Yuan Lulu looks at him without blinking.


    "I am your young master, so don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    Bai Haotian raised his hand and stroked Mo Xiaofan''s cheek. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    I think he''s tall when I look like a kid.


    When I returned to my original appearance, he was extremely petite, which was really a wonderful feeling.


    Dad said, like a person, want to protect a person, is this feeling?


    Bai Haotian stroked Mo Xiaofan''s hair, then approached Mo Xiaofan and gently kissed him on the forehead. Then he said with a smile to Mo Xiaofan, "I will protect you, so don''t be afraid."


    Mo Xiaofan is slightly stunned. He doesn''t know where Bai Haotian''s protection comes from and this sudden gentle kiss.


    But he still had some hot eyes because he was so big that no one had ever said that he would protect him.


    When he began to consciously, he was lying in the water tank surrounded by potions, with countless pipes inserted into his body every day, and he lived in pain and suffering.


    Occasionally, when he woke up, it was always some adults in white coats whom he did not know.


    They looked around him, recording what the appearance was recording and discussing.


    But he couldn''t hear the conversation of those people. He only knew that it was painful. Every time he woke up, he could not end his life by himself.

 Chapter 203

    "Why are you crying?"


    Mo Xiaofan suddenly shed tears. Bai Haotian is in a hurry and sits up at a loss.


    "I''m fine. I''m nothing."


    Mo Xiaofan hastily wipes away the tears, the arm blocks the eye.


    This sounds like he''s talking to Bai Haotian, but it''s actually about himself.


    "You''re OK. Why are you crying?"


    Bai Haotian doesn''t believe it, just like his father, Hei Ming, who usually says it''s OK, but his expression is very uncomfortable.


    "I''m really OK. Thank you for comforting me."


    Mo Xiaofan took off his hand, sucked his nose and showed a smile towards Bai Haotian. Although his tears still fell, he relaxed a lot.


    Because after seeing the news, he was afraid of being found and locked up again.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Bai Haotian murmured and helped Mo Xiaofan wipe away tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Seeing Mo Xiaofan crying, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    He did not want to see Mo Xiaofan cry, want to see Mo Xiaofan nerve big bar smile at his simple face.


    "Why are you so nice to me?" Mo Xiaofan asked Bai Haotian of the head.


    "There''s nothing why, just want to be nice to you."


    Bai Haotian laughs and lies down in parallel with Mo Xiaofan. Then he pinches Mo Xiaofan''s face. His appearance is curious.


    He suddenly exclaimed, "the original human, so warm ah!"


    "Because we are all alive!" Mo Xiaofan returned.


    He is really like a young master! He often talks about the word "human" as if he were not human himself.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiaofan suddenly thought of the monster in his body and tightened his hand in fear.


    Impossible, impossible, how can it not be human? There should be nothing so disgusting in this world except me. Ran Wen www.ranwenba.com


    Mo Xiaofan eyes low, suddenly do not speak.


    Bai Haotian doesn''t read Mo Xiaofan''s heart now, so he doesn''t know what''s going on in his mind.


    He suddenly took Mo Xiaofan into his arms, so close to Mo Xiaofan''s body.


    It''s warm. Is that the temperature?


    Is Bai Hao''s temperature the same?


    Bai Haotian closes his eyes, imagines Mo Xiaofan in his arms as Bai Hao, and slowly reveals a smile.


    Mo Xiaofan didn''t dare to move around. People in the past did not dare to get close to him. Bai Haotian was the first one.


    "Are you, young master''s brother?" Asked Mo Xiaofan.


    Bai Haotian wanted to say that he was Bai Haotian, but when he remembered what the maid said, don''t explain his identity to Mo Xiaofan, he changed his words and said, "yes, I''m his brother."


    Although reluctant, there is no other way.


    "I see! No wonder you are similar to the young master. "


    Mo Xiaofan finally relaxed and did not mind Bai Haotian.


    "Don''t talk about him. Go to bed."


    Bai Haotian is upset because Mo Xiaofan is always talking about himself who looks like a child.


    Bai Haotian hated his body because he couldn''t maintain his adult appearance every day.


    "If I am captured by the bad guys, will he save me?" Mo Xiaofan suddenly murmured so loud.


    Now he has no one but Bai Haotian.


    There used to be a brother, but he died.


    "He won''t go and I will, so go to sleep! If you talk about him, I get angry. "


    Put Mo Xiaofan''s head into his arms and let him shut up.


    "Good."


    Mo Xiaofan mouth more a smile, he did not know how, is that the man in front of him familiar, credible, clearly met for the first time.

 Chapter 204

    Bai Haotian suddenly frowned and looked out of the balcony because a figure had just flown down from where.


    Now it''s full moon, he''s got his magic back, so he can see it.


    Asshole dad?


    But the breath is not like, it seems to be the Qi Mei of the man around him.


    Why are you spying on me?


    Bai Haotian looks angry, but he doesn''t ask Hei Ming.


    Qimei, who has just left from the balcony, appears under a big tree in the courtyard, and reports to Hei Ming, who is standing at the bottom quietly smoking, "young master, let that human stay."


    "What did you do?" The black sleep that spits fog asks, fluctuation is not big, back to Qi Mei.


    "Nothing, just sleeping with that human."


    "Yeah, that kid isn''t interested in sex yet." Hei Ming smiles back, but the next second, his expression on the cold down, asked Qimei, "a few days ago the villa sent out the strange power, investigate who is it?"


    "It''s a small dereliction of duty. It hasn''t happened yet. That strength has only lasted for a short time. When the little one arrives at the servants'' dormitory, the breath has disappeared."


    "So it''s the servants who have problems?"


    Black Ming eyebrows immediately tight, because those servants are carefully selected, should not be wrong.


    "I''m not sure whether the enemy has invaded our house or whether there are undercover agents in the servants. Now the small one is already under investigation. It is estimated that there will be results in the next few days. "


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you."


    Hei Ming left these words and went outside the courtyard.


    "Master, don''t you go back to rest? It''s too late. " Qi Mei asked. Love Library www.2shuwu.com


    After listening to the black Ming back to her hand and smile back, "is to rest."


    Qi Mei is stunned. Then she reacts to find Bai Hao. She nods to see Hei Ming off.


    The strange power just asked by Hei Ming is actually the terrible breath that Mo Xiaofan sends out when he almost becomes a monster.


    When he was aware of it, he immediately went out to check, but it was still a step late and Qimei had no clue.


    Pei Shouyan is still in traffic jam.


    When Uncle Mo came back from the alley, he handed the note to Pei Weiyan in the back seat and said, "it should be the monster that Mr. Jiang Bo said was attacking human beings. It should be more than two meters high. It has a bull head and a weak fighting capacity. It should not be a threat to us non-human beings. But human beings are not the same. They have never seen these things themselves. They are afraid that their legs are shaking. Let the fish meat


    "What does this note mean?" Pei asked with a frown.


    "The one who guards the monster is ordinary non-human. According to his words, he received this job from the Internet. He is only responsible for monitoring the monster''s eating."


    After that, uncle Mo showed Pei Shouyan the mask he had brought from the man. He continued, "this mask is sent to the man''s home by the other party, and he is carrying this work. The old slave felt it. There was spiritual power on it. The role of this mask should be to let those monsters not attack them and listen to them


    "So amazing?"


    Jiang Sheng on one side took it and knocked. But in his eyes, it was just a common mask.


    "It hurts."


    Jiang Sheng was scratched and his finger was bleeding.


    Because a small corner of the mask was damaged, Jiang Sheng didn''t pay attention to it and was injured.


    "Are you all right?" Pei Shouyan quickly put Jiang Sheng''s finger into his mouth.


    Jiang Sheng instantly embarrassed, "I''m ok." Hastily pulled back his finger.


    I''ll go straight in, devil? There are so many people here.

 Chapter 205

    "How can it be ok?"


    Pei Shouyan grabs Jiang Sheng''s hand, but when he sees that the wound has healed, Pei Shouyan has no time to react.


    "So I said it''s OK." Jiang Sheng sighed.


    My body is the body of a vampire now. What is a scratch!


    "Master, how does that mask shine?"


    Pei Weiyan just threw the mask to the magic fish. The faint demon fish saw the light and reminded Jiang Sheng weakly.


    "Light up? Where? "


    Jiang Sheng quickly picked it up and looked at it. The light was gone, but the missing corner on the mask had been repaired and was still as good as the new one.


    "I''ll go. Isn''t it a little broken here? What''s the matter? "


    Jiang Sheng found it and was surprised.


    And the mask was just stained with his blood, but now it''s clean.


    "It is estimated that your spiritual power has repaired the damaged part of the mask, madam." See the magic uncle road.


    "This thing should be made with spiritual power. If you are scratched, the spiritual power in your body will protect you actively, so the mask absorbs some of your spiritual power."


    Pei Weiyan also thinks so, because when Uncle magic showed him the mask, he couldn''t figure out what it was made of. Now there is a trace of aura around Jiang Sheng''s body, which can only explain that the mask is made by spiritual power, and now it can repair itself.


    "My God! It''s amazing Jiang Sheng marveled.


    But on second thought, magpie''s weapon was also made by psychic power, and he felt that it was no big deal.


    "This world is so strange to me. Did I really live in this world before? It''s magic, too


    Jiang Sheng sighed and looked at the mask again.


    "It feels pretty good." Jiang Sheng put it on her face and looked at the front of the car through the mask hole.


    "Uncle magic, can I have this mask?"


    Jiang Sheng likes it very much and asks uncle Mo for it.


    "If Madame likes it, of course." Magic uncle is very respectful. 398 Novels www.398xs.com


    "I''ll take it. Thank you, uncle magic."


    Jiang Sheng laughs so hard that she can''t close her mouth, just like a child who wants to get a toy.


    "You''re welcome." The old man''s face turned red at once, and the new lady became more and more popular with him.


    But when he looked up and saw Pei Wai Yan''s cold face and glanced at him, he immediately lowered his head and sat down, startled.


    Bai Hao shakes his head. It will take a long time for these two people to get along peacefully.


    Now there is no traffic jam at last, so Bai Hao speeds up and goes home. He is afraid that he can''t walk again.


    Back home, Jiang Sheng kneaded his buttocks and got out of the car. His buttocks are numb now and have been sitting for too long.


    "I don''t want to ride any more. Traffic jams are terrible."


    Jiang Sheng complained that he had enough to sit on.


    "Me too. I''ll never take a bus again."


    The devil fish is now dying and lies in Uncle magic''s palm to rest.


    "Master, give me a bite!" The magic fish stood up its tail and looked pitifully at Jiang Sheng.


    "You want to be beautiful, I don''t hurt!"


    Jiang Sheng hit the head of the demon fish with a mask.


    "It hurts so much, master. You are so fierce!"


    The devil fish''s tears immediately fell down like pearls.


    "It''s no use crying. If you don''t bite you, you won''t be bitten."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t let go. He jumped on Pei Shouyan''s body and let Pei yaoyan go home with a smile.


    Pei Wai Yan, smiling fondly, raises Jiang Sheng''s buttocks and doesn''t let him fall down.


    At this time, the mask on Jiang Sheng''s hand suddenly opened a pair of emerald green cat eyes.


    The devil fish just saw it and was shocked. But when he looked at it again, it was just a common mask.


    Magic fish stupefied next, is it me carsick did not wake up?

 Chapter 206

    I guess so.


    Magic fish did not think too much, lay back to the magic uncle palm to continue to rest.


    The old man''s eyes are wet now. After waiting for hundreds of years, he can finally come to Pei''s new residence.


    "There will be more time for you to be moved. Let''s go first."


    Bai Hao patted uncle Mo''s arm to comfort him. He took uncle Mo''s trunk and left first.


    Uncle Mo wiped his tears and quickly followed.


    "Magpie, I''m so hungry!"


    Entering the hall, Jiang Sheng shouts, powerless.


    Can shout will, did not see magpie come out.


    "Magpie?"


    Jiang Sheng on Pei shouts again.


    I''ll go. I won''t run away while we''re away!


    Jiang Sheng''s face is dark. Magpie is still delicious. She is not here. Who will make him roast fish!


    "You are back, ma''am."


    A servant rushed out to meet him in a hurry, and then bowed his head to Pei yaoyan.


    "And the magpie?" Jiang Sheng asked.


    "Servant quickly back," magpie said home business, tomorrow will come back. "


    It''s home! I thought she had run away.


    "I''m hungry. Do you have food at home?" Jiang Sheng, who came down from Pei yaoyan''s back, touched his stomach and asked.


    The servant''s voice is hard to deal with.


    Because the chef tied Jiang Sheng away last time, he didn''t come back.


    Recently, magpie is cooking. Other servants can''t cook, only clean.


    "If you don''t mind my wife, I''ll do it!" New novel City www.xxsc.cc


    Uncle Mo gives the magic fish to Bai Hao. In a flash, there are three magic uncles. They stand in rows, holding sleeves and waiting for Jiang Sheng''s orders.


    Jiang Sheng is so confused that she doesn''t know what the situation is. She just nods her head.


    "Madam, please sit down for a moment, and the old slave will be ready in a moment."


    A row of magic uncle walked into the kitchen, there was no sound of quick cutting and frying.


    Jiang Sheng just looked at the direction of the kitchen and said, "what the hell? How many people do you have


    "Of course, there is only one person, and those who are more are the incarnation of Uncle magic." Bai Hao smiles and explains to Jiang Sheng.


    "If I go, can I still play like this?"


    Jiang Sheng was able to see the horror of the world.


    "So I said," don''t lose anything if you take care of you. "


    He did say that. At first, I thought Bai Hao lied to help Uncle magic. It seems that they are all true.


    Ginger is still old and spicy, isn''t it just used to describe it now?


    Sheng Sheng Tucao sound, but also have a heart, at least after going out with make complaints about a few top.


    More than ten minutes later, uncle Mo prepared a table of delicious food. Seeing Jiang Sheng drool, he left Pei yaoyan and ran to eat.


    Pei Shouyan, who was left behind, was naturally angry, but Jiang Sheng ate so much that he put down his temper and went into the dining room to sit down beside Jiang Sheng and eat in silence.


    Seeing Pei Wai Yan eat his own food, uncle Mo starts to warm up again and turns his head to wipe his tears.


    Although Pei Wai Yan did not say a word, he still felt a little more when he got the food he had not seen for a long time.


    Because in the past, blue and white were taught to cook, which is the taste now.


    Pei Weiyan subconsciously sucked his nose, and the memory of the previous dust came into his mind.


    Jiang Sheng looked down. He should know that Pei Shouyan thought of blue and white, otherwise he would not have that kind of expression.


    It''s OK. You''re blue and white now! It''s no big deal.


    Jiang Sheng cheers herself up, but looks sad.


    He knew that he was the reincarnation of blue and white, but he also knew that he was himself, and that blue and white were blue and white. They just had the same soul, but their memories were different.

 Chapter 207

    "Is it not to your taste, Madame?"


    Seeing Jiang Sheng stop chopsticks, uncle Mo asks carefully.


    "No! I love it. "


    Jiang Sheng regained his vitality in an instant, and took a big bite.


    But he just lost his eyes, or was seen by the magic uncle.


    Uncle Mo looks at Pei Shouyan, who is still silent in his memory. Then he looks back to Jiang Sheng.


    He can probably guess why Jiang Sheng just ate well and suddenly stopped.


    But he couldn''t get in touch with it. He could only stand by and watch.


    Take the magic fish to Bai Hao upstairs and enter the dining room. Seeing that the atmosphere is not right, he looks up curiously to see Uncle magic.


    It''s not easy to say it directly. He can only shake his head and say that he is not clear.


    When she was full, Jiang Sheng left and went upstairs without waiting for Pei yaoyan. Her expression was very sad.


    Because after this meal, Pei Shouyan was dazed and absent-minded.


    Even Jiang Sheng has left the table, he has not noticed.


    Bai Hao opened his mouth, as if to remind him, but he gave up again. It would be boring if Pei Shouyan didn''t find out for himself.


    After about ten minutes, Pei Shouyan asked, "are you full, wife?"


    But where is his wife on the other side? People are gone.


    Pei Wai Yan was stunned and looked at the chair Jiang Sheng had just sat in.


    Then he turned his head in a hurry and asked Bai Hao, "where are the people of Jiangsheng?"


    "I''ll be back in my room." Bai Hao returned.


    "When? Why didn''t you tell me? " Pei Wai Yan looked stunned.


    "Ten minutes ago! Your face is full of worries. He didn''t want to disturb you, so he went up first. "


    After hearing Bai Hao''s words, Pei Shouyan knew that he was broken and quickly got up to leave the dining room. Night Chinese www.yeyezw.com


    I was just thinking about blue and white. He must have misunderstood me.


    Pei Shouyan ran up the stairs in a hurry, not daring to waste a second.


    Magic uncle stupidly looked at, even if it was blue and white before, Pei Shouyan had not been so anxious.


    Magic uncle inexplicably some gratification, their young master more and more humane, also gentle a lot.


    And all this, because of Jiang Sheng in, changed him.


    "Master, why did you replay the room yourself? Where''s your husband


    The demon fish asks Bai Hao to send him back to Pei Shouyan''s room. When he sees Jiang Sheng coming back alone, he looks back strangely, but no one can see him. Jiang Sheng looks strange.


    "What''s wrong with you, master? What''s wrong with you? "


    Magic fish carefully swim around Jiang Sheng, worried about him.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t speak. She threw herself on the bed, lying on the quilt like this, staring out of the balcony.


    "Master, or are you tired? Shall I give you a massage? " Asked the magic fish.


    But now Jiang Sheng didn''t pay any attention to it. He didn''t know how he got up now. He was floating at his feet.


    "Master?"


    Magic fish swam to Jiang Sheng and looked at him curiously.


    "Then I have a massage!"


    Then the little tail jumped on Jiang Sheng''s back and called out once, twice and three times to massage Jiang Sheng. It was very cute.


    Jiang Sheng finally noticed the existence of the magic fish. He grabbed the demon fish, then flipped its head and scolded, "I''m so kind to you. What do you mean by your former wife? You mean to be angry with me, aren''t you? "


    "What wife, master, I don''t have a wife!"


    "Good pain, good pain, master, you light a little, I am so painful!"


    The wounded devil fish begged for mercy, but he was not as angry as usual.


    It is estimated that Jiang Sheng is not in a good mood, so he did not get angry.

 Chapter 208

    "You lied to me, I beat, I beat, I beat."


    The head of the demon fish kept playing, all playing red.


    "I really don''t have a wife, master. Who are you talking about?"


    The devil fish wants to escape, but Jiang Sheng catches him in the palm of his hand. Where can he hide.


    Naturally, it can break away from Jiang Sheng. If it hurts Jiang Sheng, it doesn''t exert any force. Let Jiang Sheng fight obediently.


    "Who else can I talk about? That is to say, you Pei Shouyan, you ungrateful smelly man, big pig hoof, in vain I treat you so well. "


    Jiang Shengyue said that the more aggrieved, nose pan acid, eyes also red.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng''s appearance, the magic fish was in a panic. The little shark''s fin patted his chest and said, "master, I''m ok. You hit me! Hit hard. I''m fine. "


    Then he clenched his teeth, because it really hurt. Only when Jiang Sheng was about to cry, he would give him a fight.


    Jiang Sheng heard the magic fish''s words, but she couldn''t hold back her tears and cried.


    But the magic fish was too small. He felt uncomfortable holding it, so he wiped his tears and said in a soft voice, "you get bigger. I want to hold you and cry."


    "Oh, well, I, I, I''ll grow up in a minute, master, you wait."


    Words down, it becomes the size of the pillow, darling lying on the bed to Jiang Sheng holding.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t show any politeness. She hugged the magic fish, and then she cried and scolded, "you bastard, big jerk, bastard Pei Shouyan, you bad guy, I''ll never be good to you. I always know what I think of your wife and me?"


    "That''s right. Pei Shouyan''s grandson, big pig''s hoof. He''s going to die."


    While suffering from pain, the demon fish echoed Jiang Sheng''s scolding Pei Shouyan. It was hard work.


    "Don''t worry, master. When he comes up, I''ll kill him for you." Magic fish chest clap guarantee.


    "Well, I''ll kill him with you and let him sleep outside."


    "Well, master, it''s not killing him to hit the floor!" The devil fish suddenly make complaints about it.


    "Where can I make him die! He''s dead. Who will marry me! I haven''t been through the door yet Ivy''s Novels www.avtxt.com


    Jiang Sheng sucked his nose, a snot, a tear, and then wipe the magic fish body.


    Magic fish face immediately black, how can master wipe my body! How disgusting!


    It''s about to break out. Seeing Jiang Sheng crying so sad, he held back.


    Come on, for the sake of your evolution, I forgive you.


    Magic fish big fish wings patted Jiang Sheng''s head to comfort, and then he sighed to cry without tears.


    The nose is so disgusting, the host is also really, won''t wipe with paper towel? Wipe it on me.


    No, I can''t. I have to bear it. The master needs me now.


    Magic fish eyes become firm, continue to pat Jiang Sheng head comfort.


    Can Jiang Sheng but suddenly angry, "really, the pain is dead, don''t shoot."


    Very disgusted with the magic fish fin pushed aside.


    The devil fish''s anger also broke out in an instant, and turned into his little one''s appearance, pointing at Jiang Sheng with his small shark''s fin, "I comfort you, do you still scold me? You have gone too far


    "Are you comforting me? Are you stupid when your shark fin comes down to kill me


    "Are you stupid? Where do I know you hurt! You don''t tell me. "


    He slapped Jiang Sheng''s face with his fish tail. He was as angry as a bird.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly silent down, and then apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Then wipe tears and cry.


    As soon as the devil fish saw this situation, he was immediately soft hearted.


    "I''m wrong, too. I shouldn''t hurt you."


    Then the two of them hugged each other and began to cry. Pei Weiyan, who had just come up, saw this picture, and his face quickly darkened.

 Chapter 209

    Feeling the burning sight behind, the magic fish subconsciously shrinks its head, because this breath, it is too familiar.


    This is not, it is stiff head, a look back, as expected saw the whole body covered with Teng murderous spirit Pei Shouyan.


    The devil fish immediately swallowed his mouth, and then carefully let go of Jiang Sheng. But it was too late. Pei Shouyan lifted his hand and threw him directly onto the glass, which made him dizzy and his eyes fell to the ground.


    Oh, I''ll go. It hurts.


    Seeing this, Jiang Sheng felt pain and looked at the magic fish on the ground.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan dangerous voice to Jiang Sheng, step by step approaching.


    Jiang Sheng immediately counseled, afraid to the head of the bed.


    "You, you, what are you doing?"


    Just now, he was afraid to see Pei Shouyan die.


    "What am I going to do? Nature is to tell you what not to do and what to do. "


    Then he pointed to the magic fish on the ground and said, "he is a man. What do you hold with him?"


    It''s very jealous.


    After hearing this, Jiang Sheng was confused, "who? Who is a man


    What he won''t say is, this fish on the ground!


    "It?" Jiang Sheng asked carefully.


    "Otherwise? Who else is there but me and you and him? "


    Jiang Sheng immediately took a puff from the corner of her mouth, "Pei Weiyan, should you go to the ophthalmology department! It is a fish, although the voice is a boy''s voice, but it is a fish


    I go, I am speechless, he is eating vinegar of a fish, is he crazy?


    Jiang Sheng crazy Tucao Pei Siyan make complaints about his illness.


    "He''s just a fish now." Biqu Ge novel www.spps.cc


    Er What do you mean? Not a fish after that? It''s not a fish. What else can it be! roast fish?


    When Jiang Sheng said about the roast fish, he also subconsciously licked his mouth, thinking of the last time those delicious roast fish.


    No, it''s not the time to think about it.


    Jiang Sheng interrupts himself.


    "You have no problem with your head? It''s not when I came up that I hit somewhere! Shall I call Bai Hao to show you? "


    Jiang Sheng worried about asking, not to make fun of Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and then sighed stupidly.


    Because Jiang Sheng knew nothing about his side of the world.


    "No, you were just jealous?"


    Jiang Shengcai reacted and looked at Pei yaoyan in surprise.


    "Why, am I so surprised to be jealous? I can''t be jealous yet, can I? In the future, stay away from him. I''ll be upset when I see him. "


    One foot to the magic fish to kick out of the balcony, poor magic fish so whew to slide out, fell downstairs.


    Fortunately, there is a swimming pool below, otherwise it will hurt.


    As soon as it touched the water, the magic fish came to life in an instant. The fish head slowly turned into a human head, with two long magic horns, a long blue hair over the waist, which slowly turned into the naked back of human body, and the fish tail became longer in an instant.


    The moon was shining on his blue scales, which was shining slightly. It was very beautiful in the transparent water.


    He dived into the bottom of the pool and played in the water with a smile. His long blue hair floated in the water with his swimming, matching his beautiful blue eyes and delicate face.


    This is what Pei Shouyan said. He is a man.


    But Pei Weiyan and Jiang Sheng didn''t know what was going on inside the pool, so they didn''t find that the magic fish had evolved.


    In fact, the sound of water in the swimming pool that Jiang Sheng heard this morning was that the magic fish was playing in it.


    He''s been evolving for days to become a mermaid.


    But now it can''t last too long. Without the water, he is just a red magic fish with magic horns.

 Chapter 210

    "Of course you can be jealous! I am your wife now


    Jiang Sheng has some shy face scratching way, but make complaints about Pei Siyan in the next second. "But you are jealous with a fish, too abnormal!"


    "Very normal."


    How could he know that fish could become human? If he becomes an adult and sticks to Jiang Sheng all day, isn''t it very eye-catching?


    Pei Shouyan is very upset, but he doesn''t want to explain this to Jiang Sheng. He is afraid that Jiang Sheng will be curious and have expectations.


    When the time comes, if he squats to watch the evolution of magic fish every day, isn''t he losing his wife and breaking his soldiers?


    "You are in a better mood."


    Jiang Sheng looked up at Pei yaoyan standing by the bed and asked with a smile. Because Pei Weiyan now has no expression on his face when he is in the dining room.


    Jiang Sheng''s popularity is fast and fast. No matter what Pei Shouyan did wrong, he soon forgot. When he saw Pei yaoyan, he immediately felt better.


    After hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, Pei Shouyan remembered that he had come up to apologize.


    He took Jiang Sheng into his arms, kissed him on the top of his head and apologized, "it was just me who was wrong. I thought about blue and white."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t expect that Pei Shouyan would admit that he was surprised. Then he put on a smile and took the initiative to hold Pei yaoyan''s waist. He just stood by the bed and knelt on the bed. The atmosphere was harmonious.


    "For the sake of being honest with me, I won''t care so much about it." Jiang Sheng''s head rubbed Pei yaoyan''s waist. Listening to her voice, she was happy.


    Because he liked Pei Weiyan so much. It was warm to hold him.


    He didn''t know whether he was a vampire or not. He always felt cold. Sometimes he felt very cold when touching anything.


    "I won''t next time." Pei Shouyan promised. Xi Shi literature www.xishiwx.com


    Although Pei Shouyan himself promised this kind of thing several times, he still broke his promise.


    But Jiang Sheng doesn''t care too much now, because he is good at himself. He is Pei''s wife now. LAN Bai is just a past tense, which Pei Shouyan has not yet forgotten. He wants to give Pei yaoyan enough time to forget and not force him.


    "You think of blue and white after you eat the meal cooked by Uncle magic, right?"


    When Peiyan looks up, he doesn''t notice when he looks up at the meal.


    Pei Shouyan was silent, then looked at Jiang Sheng hesitated for a while, and didn''t know whether to tell Jiang Sheng about blue and white.


    "It''s all right, you tell me! That was my previous life, too! I''m myself, too! Although I have no memory of him. "


    Jiang Sheng is very generous and doesn''t care about Pei Shouyan so much.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to say, but he still felt that it was inappropriate.


    He picked up Jiang Sheng and held him up to keep him from falling off himself. Then he looked into Jiang Sheng''s eyes and gently told him, "you are you, he is him. Although you have the same soul, you are not the same person. He has his own memory, you have your own life, you don''t interfere with each other


    Pei Shouyan''s words made Jiang Sheng''s eyes a little hot, because Pei Shouyan did not regard him as blue and white, but Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng buried his face in Pei''s chest and sucked his nose.


    "You just know."


    It seems to have a trace of complaint, but also a sigh of relief.


    "I know, of course I know."


    Pei Shouyan hugged Jiang Sheng in his arms, rubbed his head, and whispered in his ear.

 Chapter 211

    "I''m sorry, wife. It made you sad." Pei Shouyan apologizes and hugs Jiang Sheng.


    "I''m not angry anymore."


    Jiang Sheng''s head was lifted out of Pei Weiyan''s arms and sniffed. It was clear that her eyes were red.


    Pei yaoyan was very distressed. He bowed his head and kissed Xiajiang Sheng''s eyes, and then dallied.


    "Ha ha ha, what''s up? It''s itchy."


    Jiang Sheng burst into a burst of laughter, avoiding Pei''s dallying.


    Because Pei Weiyan didn''t shave, it made him itchy.


    "Is it time for you to shave?" Jiang Sheng raised his hand and touched Pei yaoyan''s chin.


    "I''ll shave it later." Pei Shouyan''s mouth is very beautiful.


    Jiang Sheng looked crazy, and then his face was slightly red. "You look good when you smile. Smile more in the future."


    "Did I smile?"


    Pei asked in amazement, because he had not laughed for a long time, for hundreds of years!


    "You laugh! Usually you laugh too! It''s just that it''s not big. Why, didn''t you notice it yourself? "


    True or false!


    But also! Can''t take a mirror to see if you are laughing every day!


    He may have laughed unconsciously, and then he didn''t feel it.


    "By the way, when I went to your old house, I saw the blue and white room which was locked up. I saw it through the wall."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly mentioned this matter and came down from Pei Weiyan''s arms and stood on the bed.


    He did not want to say, but I feel sorry for what he did not say. Qing Qing novel www.qingtxt.com


    Because he clearly knew about LAN Bai, but he didn''t tell Pei yaoyan.


    "He was handcuffed in that small room by Lan Yuan, and he couldn''t go anywhere. Then Lan Yuan took a needle to draw his blood, but his attitude was very bad, playing blue white. Blue white, he looks so pitiful! It seems that for you, I have been suffering from being squeezed by the blue garden. "


    Seeing that Pei Shouyan''s expression was not big, Jiang Sheng took advantage of his own desire to say all these things, which was a reward for the last time he was trapped by the soul of Lan Yuan. LAN Bai comforted him in his dream.


    "I think lanbai loves you very much and loves you very much, which is more important than his own life." Jiang Sheng lowered her head and whispered.


    But when he finished, he regretted, because Pei Shouyan didn''t care about blue and white?


    But selfishly, he could not hide Pei Shouyan.


    "I''ll give you time to forget him, so in this year, I''ll bear it and I won''t be angry."


    Jiang Sheng clenched his fist and looked up at Pei yaoyan firmly.


    He thought Pei Shouyan would show a painful face for what he had just said, but he did not.


    Pei Weiyan was smiling at him, stroking his face and saying in a soft voice, "thank you for telling me these things. Thank you."


    "No, it''s not necessary."


    Jiang Sheng lenglengleng back, he thought Pei Shouyan would be furious, the scum of blue yuan.


    But Pei Shiyan did not, but thanks him.


    "Pei Shiyan, are you not angry?"


    Jiang Sheng asked carefully, just looking at Pei yaoyan.


    "Angry, I am naturally angry, but your gentleness saved me. I have already missed blue white, I don''t want to miss you again, so I don''t want to make myself angry for LAN yuan


    "What about blue and white? He paid so much for you that he died in vain? " Jiang Sheng asked.


    "How? You come back to me, is the best proof that he came back to me. To you, that is to repay all he has done to me


    With that, he raised his head and kissed Jiang Sheng, showing his doting face.

 Chapter 212

    Yeah! I am the reincarnation of blue and white!


    Jiang Sheng just responded, stupidly scratching his head.


    "Feeling, I took advantage of blue and white." Jiang Sheng is very embarrassed.


    Because he did nothing, Pei Shouyan came to him and was so kind to him.


    All this is inseparable from LAN Baimi, who gave him this opportunity.


    "Lan Yuan is also sealed in my body now. It seems that I am not angry!" Jiang Sheng said again.


    "So there''s no need to get angry with him. He''s dead already."


    Pei Shouyan picked up Jiang Sheng and went to the bathroom.


    I see! So he didn''t get angry. After all, Lan Yuan is dead, and it''s useless for him to hate Lan Yuan.


    "If I say analogy, I''ll make analogy! If Lan Yuan can be resurrected without passing through me, what will you do? "


    Jiang Sheng is curious. That''s why he asked.


    How to say that Lan Yuan was not good to his previous life before, and it was too much. He couldn''t just let it go.


    Pei waited Yan''s expression for a moment to be gloomy and cold, "let him blue yuan regret rebirth."


    It''s just a simple sentence, but it''s killing.


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Sheng is at ease. In his previous life, he is still very distressed, although he has no impression.


    "By the way, what are you doing with me in the bathroom?"


    Pei Weiyan carried everyone into the bathroom. Jiang Sheng reacted and hugged his body subconsciously.


    But when he finished, he froze again.


    I am Pei''s wife now! What am I hiding from? I''m hiding?


    Jiang Sheng scolded herself.


    But after all, he didn''t have a roommate with Pei Weiyan. He was still a little nervous. At the beginning, there was no sign. Pei yaoyan suddenly carried him to the bathroom. God novel www.ts108.com


    "It''s just for you to take a bath. Don''t be so afraid."


    Pei Shouyan saw Jiang Sheng''s nervousness and said to him with a smile.


    "Who''s afraid? I''m not."


    Jiang Sheng retorted at once, but everyone with a clear eye knows that he is trying to be brave.


    "Do what you do, who is afraid of whom!"


    Jiang Sheng patted his chest and looked at Pei yaoyan with his chin. In fact, he was so flustered that he wanted to get out of Pei''s body and run out.


    "Oh? Yeah! Really not afraid? "


    Pei Shouyan held him up and held him in one hand, letting him touch himself.


    "No, who am I afraid of? I just accompany you to do that kind of thing! Although I have no experience, I have seen and understood what should be seen. Come on


    Close your eyes, open your hands, a face of shortness of breath.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to laugh, but Jiang Sheng was so determined that he was embarrassed to laugh.


    "Good, then wait for you to take a bath, let''s come again, it''s cool here, you''re pregnant, it''s not good for you."


    Pei Shouyan put Jiang Sheng down and went to release water.


    Jiang Sheng, who landed on the ground, was stunned. At last, he moved his feet and looked like he was going to run away.


    No, no, no, what am I running for? How can it be me?


    Jiang Sheng''s self-esteem did not allow it, so he moved his steps back.


    Pei Shouyan saw all of his actions. Pei shieyan laughed but said nothing. He thought Jiang Sheng was too cute. He also began to tease Jiang Sheng. He turned to him and said, "would you like to wash your wife together? Save time. "


    "What what? Wash together


    Jiang Sheng was flustered in an instant. He clenched his pants and was too nervous.


    Pei Shouyan knew that Jiang Sheng was afraid, and continued to make fun of him. "I''ll help you prepare for it later."


    Hearing the word "preparation", Jiang Sheng''s face exploded red, because he knew that the sound of preparation meant something.

 Chapter 213

    I''m nervous. It''s lovely.


    However, he must be angry after a while.


    Just when Pei Shouyan wants to tell Jiang Sheng that he is just joking, Jiang Sheng suddenly takes off his clothes and goes into the bathtub first.


    Sitting down, he patted the water and said to the empty seat opposite, "you, you, you sit down! I''ll be honest with you. "


    Pei Shouyan raised his eyebrows. He was surprised. But I feel like laughing because Jiang Sheng is so cute. I''m scared to death.


    "I''m kidding you. How can you take it seriously?" Pei Shouyan said with a smile.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned and looked up at Pei yaoyan, "you''re kidding me!"


    I felt a sigh of relief.


    "You are still pregnant. What can you do to you?"


    It''s really likable. It''s not like blue and white, not like that damned blue garden.


    In his previous life, he did everything with trepidation and caution, always looking at my face.


    It''s great not to be in this life.


    "Damn it, you mean it, don''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng was angry and hit Pei Shouyan''s thigh. He was really scared to death just now.


    "I thought your reaction was cute, just trying to tease you."


    Pei Shouyan squats down and kisses Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was not happy at first, but Pei Shouyan kissed him, so he gave up and forgave Pei Shouyan.


    He gave Pei Shouyan a kiss with a smile. His smile was very good-looking.


    "It''s not fair that you kiss me, isn''t it? I''ll kiss you back, or I''ll suffer more. "


    In fact, he just wanted to kiss Pei Shouyan. He was too shy to make such an excuse for himself.


    Pei Shouyan naturally heard that. He didn''t say much, but laughed. Tianping novel website www.xstpw.com


    "Come this way. I''ll wash your hair."


    Pei Yan came to the edge of the bathtub and asked him to take the edge of the bathtub.


    "No, I can wash it myself. You fought with my father today. You must be very tired."


    Although Jiang Sheng was happy, he was distressed. Pei Shouyan was so tired that he didn''t ask him to wash it for himself.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t take long."


    Pei Weiyan took down his shampoo and pulled up his sleeves. Everything was ready.


    Jiang Sheng hesitated and finally compromised.


    He turned his back to Pei yaoyan, leaned against the edge of the bathtub, and then looked up at Pei yaoyan.


    No, he laughed and said, "you usually look at cold, I thought you were cold-blooded and merciless. I didn''t expect to be so intimate."


    After hearing this, Pei Shouyan laughed and said nothing. He helped Jiang Sheng wet his hair, put on shampoo and kneaded it before returning to him. "It depends on who it is. Can you treat your wife as well as others?"


    "Yes, you are too much to Uncle magic."


    Jiang Sheng went back without thinking. When he finished, he was stunned and apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to say what you mean." There was a little bit of panic.


    Pei Wai Yan was silent for a while and then said, "it''s OK. I know you didn''t mean it."


    In a flash, Pei''s good mood just disappeared.


    Jiang Sheng is very self reproach, too good atmosphere, so he was destroyed.


    Jiang Sheng, you''re crazy, aren''t you? Why wait for Yan in Pei''s face before the matter of Uncle magic! He knew that he would be in a bad mood when he mentioned uncle magic.


    "I''m sorry, Pei Weiyan. I''ll wash your hair later! Don''t be angry with me Jiang Sheng lowered her head and whispered.


    "Fool, don''t think about it. Close your eyes. I''m going to flush."


    "Oh, good, good."


    Jiang Sheng quickly closed her eyes.


    Pei Weiyan''s voice doesn''t sound angry. It''s OK. I have to pay attention to it next time.

 Chapter 214

    Pei Shouyan used to wash Jiang Sheng''s hair, but he also washed his body.


    It took more than ten minutes to get Jiang Sheng out of the bathroom.


    As soon as he came out, he saw the magic uncle standing outside the bathroom, bending down and holding his pajamas in his hands.


    Uncle Pei Sheng didn''t think that he would be in the room with the devil.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned as soon as he saw Uncle mo.


    If it wasn''t for Jiang Sheng''s presence that he didn''t want to get angry, he would have thrown uncle Mo out.


    So he walked away from Uncle Mo coldly and hugged Jiang Sheng to the bed.


    "Uncle magic, why are you here! When did you come? It''s so quiet, it''s frightening. " Jiang Sheng touches the frightened dirty road.


    The magic uncle who followed up looked up and laughed back, "the kitchen is busy. I''ll come up to serve you."


    "No, you don''t have to wait on me. Go and have a rest."


    I haven''t been so affectionate and need an old man to take care of me.


    "You should be served, young master. Here you are."


    Uncle Mo followed him to the bedside. After Pei Weiyan put Jiang Sheng down, he handed Jiang Sheng''s pajamas on one side and turned his back to the two of them.


    Because Jiang Sheng bath towel inside, must be naked, so will give pajamas on the avoidance.


    But Uncle Mo avoided, or let Jiang Sheng a little uncomfortable.


    Although he was born as a young master, his life was not refined to this degree, and there were people who followed him closely.


    "I''ll just wear it myself."


    Pei Shouyan wants to help himself wear pajamas. Jiang Sheng stops him and sets them up.


    When he was dressed, uncle magic suddenly turned into a small dining car with some sweets and fruit tea on it. It tasted delicious and fragrant, which immediately made Jiang Sheng''s appetite open.


    "Seeing that you haven''t eaten much just now, I''m afraid madam you''re hungry, so I''ve prepared some snacks, and hope it''s to your taste."


    Uncle magic pushed the small dining car to the sofa opposite the bed and put them on the tea table one by one. Chinese novel Library www.cnxsku.net


    After finishing, he put his hand to his chest and nodded gently, "please use it."


    Then the man stepped back to the side and bent slightly to make way for Jiang Sheng.


    "Thank you, uncle magic."


    Jiang Sheng immediately jumped out of bed, but before she lifted her step, she was picked up by Pei Weiyan.


    "I''ll go. What are you doing with me?" Jiang Sheng immediately struggles, Pei Shouyan bothers him to eat.


    Pei Wai Yan immediately wrung off his brow, "you are a pregnant woman of more than four months. How can you jump up and down without moving?"


    "Oh, forget it."


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head and said with a silly smile, "it''s OK anyway! You let me down, and I''m going to eat. "


    Pei Shouyan didn''t let Jiang Sheng go, but he was not angry. Instead, he picked up Jiang Sheng and walked to the sofa.


    Jiang Sheng slightly a Leng, said a Sha scenery words, "I am pregnant, not legs can not use, do not need you to hold me to go!"


    "I like to hold you. What''s the matter?"


    When you hear this voice, you know you are angry.


    Oh, I''ll go. How can I get angry! Jiang Sheng murmured.


    Er, or was he angry because I ran away when I saw the food?


    Jiang Sheng finally realized why Pei Shouyan was angry with him. He was upset. He took the initiative to hold Pei''s neck and raised his head to kiss Pei''s cheek.


    "Then you won''t be angry."


    Jiang Sheng chuckled, and then he even puffed Pei''s cheek. He couldn''t close his mouth.


    He also softened Pei''s cold face.


    This little thing, you know, please me.


    But I don''t hate it.


    Pei Shouyan finally had a smile on his mouth.

 Chapter 215

    Seeing Pei yaoyan in a better mood, Jiang Sheng picked up his face and kissed him several times, but he was still addicted.


    "Well, it''s up to now. It''s off for a while."


    Pei Shouyan sighs and puts Jiang Sheng on the sofa.


    "If you get out of the fire, you''ll get out of the fire! Anyway, I won''t cooperate with you. You can go to the bathroom and handle it yourself


    Jiang Sheng had no conscience, and immediately picked up the dessert on the tea table and pushed it into his mouth.


    He likes to eat sweets, and because of this, he has no soul to wear this pair of body, has been fitness.


    What he was afraid of was that he couldn''t control himself and ate too much sweet food, fat.


    But he doesn''t care now, because the husband also found, still maintain a fart body! When you''re full.


    "You eat slowly, no one will rob you."


    Pei Shouyan took a paper towel and handed it to Jiang Sheng to wipe his mouth.


    "Anyway, it''s dirty after a while. I''ll talk about it when I''m full."


    Then he put two sweets into his mouth, which made him fall in love with him instantly.


    "Uncle magic, where did you buy these cookies! Eat well


    Jiang Sheng''s cheeks are full, like a small hamster, with two small cheeks and big eyes raised, looking at Uncle Mo like this.


    After asking, he put another one in his mouth, which was very cute.


    "This is just made by the old slave. If Madame likes it, I''ll make it for you in the future."


    Jiang Sheng likes it so much that the smile on his face can''t be covered up. His face is happy.


    "You are so good, uncle magic? Is there anything you don''t know? "


    Jiang Sheng suddenly admired uncle Mo, but his hand didn''t stop. He stuck his hand in his mouth and finished half of the cookies without meeting him. Five or six dishes were empty. Excellent reading www.euyue.com


    "Old slaves, after all, live a long time, most of the things, will."


    Magic suddenly felt a little embarrassed to scratch his head, because no one had ever praised him about these things before, and they all thought that he would, for granted.


    At least when he couldn''t, he went to study hard and used his body to study everywhere. Only now did he have him.


    "Fortunately, I brought you back. After that, you will be responsible for making delicious food for me. As long as it is delicious, I like to eat it."


    After saying this, Jiang Sheng killed two more dishes of desserts and pushed them aside. Pei Shiyan was stunned.


    Can he eat so much? I don''t usually eat enough!


    Pei Weiyan was so stupid. It was the first time that he saw people who ate desserts as meals.


    "Pei Shouyan, pour me a cup of hot milk tea."


    Jiang Sheng points to the milk tea on one side and tells Pei Shouyan to do so.


    "Madame can''t do it, old slave."


    Uncle Mo is very nervous. Jiang Sheng is not big or small and asks him to do things.


    But he had just trod over to help. Pei Shouyan glared at him, and then he poured a cup of milk tea to Jiang Sheng and handed it to him.


    Uncle Mo was stunned. He had never seen Pei Weiyan.


    Thank you


    Jiang Sheng took it and drank it in one breath and licked his mouth.


    I thought it was time for him to feel his stomach and burp, but he didn''t. He continued to eat, and then kept passing the cup to Pei Weiyan, who asked Pei to pour him milk tea.


    It wasn''t until more than ten minutes after Jiang Sheng finished the dessert and milk tea that he burped, touched his stomach and gave a breath to lean back on the sofa.


    "How full you are A face of satisfaction.


    But Pei Shouyan and uncle moo were both stunned. They just stared at Jiang Sheng and ate it.

 Chapter 216

    "Wife, do you eat too much?"


    Pei yaoyan was afraid that Jiang Sheng would hold on and was worried about asking.


    "No! Just right. "


    Jiang Sheng patted his stomach and licked his mouth.


    After that, he was in a daze, because he had finished eating and didn''t leave it to Pei yaoyan.


    He scratched his face awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, I finished myself."


    "It was meant for you, and I don''t like it either."


    This amount of food really opened my eyes.


    "Fortunately, I have money, otherwise! I can''t afford to feed you greedy


    Pei Shouyan nodded Jiang Sheng''s forehead, but his face was full of smiles.


    "It''s OK. If you can''t afford me, I''ll go back to my grandmother''s house and let my grandmother support me." Jiang Sheng shaved his nose and triumphantly returned.


    "Your grandmother?"


    Pei Shouyan showed doubts, because when he went to Jiang''s house today, he didn''t see Jiang Sheng''s grandmother.


    "My grandmother doesn''t live in Jiang''s family. I''ll take you to see her later. My grandmother is very easy to get along with."


    Jiang Sheng put his arm around Pei Shouyan''s arm and said with a smile that he liked to stick to Pei yaoyan.


    Why did the people who went to Jiang''s house to protect him didn''t tell me about it?


    Pei Shouyan was at a loss, but he did not pursue so much.


    "It''s over. I feel like I''m eating too much. I feel a little uncomfortable."


    Jiang Sheng frowned and covered his stomach.


    "That''s why I asked if you ate too much, and you said no. Lie down and I''ll rub it for you


    Pei Shouyan patted himself on the thigh and let Jiang Sheng pillow.


    Jiang Sheng was not polite, immediately lay down on the bed, and then closed his eyes to enjoy Pei''s service.


    Pei Shouyan saw Jiang Sheng so obedient, and unconsciously put a touch of amplitude on his mouth and gently rubbed Jiang Sheng''s stomach. Huaxia stack room www.hxsk.net


    Uncle magic looked at it like this. He didn''t say he wanted to help.


    What''s more, he also looked at Pei Shouyan and was silly. Because Pei Shouyan was too gentle, he had never seen them.


    Master, young master, he has really grown up!


    Magic uncle suddenly wiped tears and wept with joy.


    In the past, he always worried that Pei Shouyan had a bad character and could not find a wife.


    Finally, she married LAN Bai, who was too timid to approach Pei yaoyan.


    Now finally came a wife who dares to hate their young master and dare to attack them.


    "If you have something to cry about, go down and have a rest." Pei Shouyan suddenly became irritable.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so happy. It''s my fault to make you unhappy. I''ll go now."


    Uncle Mo pushed the dining car and left with tears. Before closing the door, he reluctantly looked at Pei Shouyan. It looked like he wanted to accompany Pei Shouyan more.


    Jiang Sheng just opened his eyes and saw the expression of magic uncle, which made him heartache.


    So he said to Pei Shouyan, "Pei Shouyan, let''s go for an outing tomorrow."


    "It''s not safe outside now." Pei Shouyan did not agree.


    "Are you with Bai Hao and uncle Mo? What''s the matter? " Jiang Sheng turns to face Pei Shouyan''s pillow and looks up at him.


    Jiang Sheng wants to go out, but Pei Shouyan doesn''t want to go out, so he takes it back.


    "It''s so stuffy at home that I want to go out for a walk."


    Jiang Sheng gets up and takes the initiative to hold Pei yaoyan''s waist and clings to him.


    How can Pei Shouyan be so cruel?


    "Good, but not too long."


    "Moda, thank you Pei Shiyan."


    Jiang Sheng immediately raised his head and gave Pei Shouyan a kiss. Then he covered his mouth and snickered. The goal was achieved.


    But Jiang Sheng thought too simply. Pei Shouyan suddenly said to him with a smile, "wife, I promise you everything. You must repay me."


    Jiang Sheng immediately pursed her mouth and sweated, only to feel that she had done something stupid.

 Chapter 217

    "That me, I''m just full, not fit for sports."


    Jiang Sheng slowly moved away from Pei Shouyan.


    "How can it be? Eating is the best way to do sports and eliminate food, wife."


    When Jiang Sheng moved a step, Pei Weiyan followed him. Therefore, there was no distance between the two.


    Jiang Sheng was in a cold sweat and felt a sense of crisis.


    "I went to the big size and I was too full."


    Jiang Sheng got up and ran quickly, but it was only a few steps. The man was lifted up in the air. When he came back, he was put on the bed by Pei Weiyan and bullied him.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, I''m really in a hurry. Let me go to the bathroom."


    Jiang Sheng put his hand against Pei Shouyan''s chest and refused to let him come. Then he retreated.


    "When I was in the bathroom, didn''t you say that I could do anything? What''s the matter now? "


    Raise a hand to gently touch the face of Jiang Sheng, and then a pair of very confused appearance.


    "You know what''s wrong with me, and you ask me."


    He kicked Pei Weiyan, but he was a little angry.


    Because Pei Weiyan is always teasing him. He can''t tell whether he is joking or serious.


    He wanted to take his leg back, but before he had time, Pei Shouyan grabbed his foot and gave him a kiss.


    Jiang Sheng was forced, and then his face was black, "can you not kiss this kind of place? I feel sick. "


    He really doesn''t dislike me at all! Like me so much?


    Well! It''s not bad, but it''s too sticky.


    Jiang Sheng said so in his heart, but his good mood had been revealed on his face. He was very happy with his face.


    "I like you all over your body. How can you feel sick, wife?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Sheng''s face immediately turned red, "you''ll still flirt!"


    He quickly took his foot from Pei Shouyan''s hand and stretched it back, just as he was afraid that Pei would take it. 04 Novels www.04xs.com


    "It depends on the object. If it''s someone else, I''ll cut off his leg and throw it to your magic fish to have a good meal."


    With that, he got out of bed, leaned over to Jiang Sheng at the head of the bed and kissed him on the lips with a smile on his lips.


    Finally, he took Jiang Sheng''s legs, put them on his thighs and rubbed them for him.


    Jiang Sheng subconsciously wants to take it back, because the words just said by Pei Shouyan are too bloody.


    "But if it''s my wife who kicks me, I''ll not only be angry, but also help him rub it for fear that he will hurt."


    Cold not Ding another sweet talk.


    "Well, I am! After I was angry and kicked you, you were not angry? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t believe it all, but Pei Shiyan didn''t take back his leg any more because he was pregnant and he was a little puffy.


    "Are you going to kick me when you''re angry?" Pei Shouyan asked.


    Jiang Sheng immediately showed his displeasure, because the answer is very obvious, he will not.


    "Sometimes, you are really mean!"


    Jiang Sheng chanted, then lay down, put his legs on Pei''s shoulder and asked him to continue rubbing.


    Pei Shouyan was not angry, but continued to knead Jiang Sheng''s legs.


    It''s comfortable.


    Jiang Sheng is very happy in her heart, and her smile can be seen at a glance.


    "How sleepy


    Jiang Sheng yawned.


    "Sleep, then."


    "But you haven''t taken a bath yet. I want to sleep with you."


    Yeah, but he''s starting to get confused.


    It''s strange. It''s just right that I''m just full! Why are you getting sleepy?

 Chapter 218

    "It''s strange, Pei Shouyan. I feel so soft and powerless."


    Jiang Sheng rubbed his eyes and looked at Pei yaoyan, but there was a double shadow.


    "Pei Shouyan, why do you have two you?"


    Jiang Sheng points to Pei yaoyan''s confused way, and then shakes his head.


    However, he didn''t wake up, and there were three double images of Pei yaoyan. He looked anxious and yelled something to him, but he didn''t hear it, so he fainted.


    "Wife? What''s the matter with you, wife? "


    Pei Shouyan patted Jiang Sheng''s face and yelled, but there was no movement in Jiang Sheng.


    "Damn it."


    Pei Shouyan quickly picked up Jiang Sheng and ran to Bai Hao''s room.


    As soon as Pei Weiyan left, the mask on the sofa suddenly lit up. Then a black cat jumped out of the mask and landed on the tea table.


    It has black hair, green eyes, looking very noble, but there are three tail, the color of the tip is light purple.


    It meows, sniffs at the empty dish, and then kicks off, looking angry.


    Then did not, it''s stomach purr up, looking very hungry appearance.


    He jumped off the coffee table and walked out of the room.


    Seeing no one, he ran down the stairs and smelled to the first floor.


    At this time, the hall was empty and the lights were turned off. It was dark.


    It meows again, runs towards the kitchen, and then stops in front of the refrigerator. Www.51job.com www.5uzw.com


    It looked up at the refrigerator several times higher than itself, suddenly stood up, and then opened the bottom of the refrigerator, just like people.


    It looked for, did not see any fish, immediately angry PA closed the refrigerator door, went inside.


    Finally, in the kitchen garbage can, it saw the fish bone, but it was raw.


    It looks very disgusted, stood up and kicked the garbage can, but when proud to leave, the belly suddenly purrs.


    It gritted its teeth and shook its head. It told itself to hold back and not eat raw food.


    But in the end, he failed to convince himself. He went back to bite the fish bone on the ground and ate it. His tears suddenly fell down.


    But it is very stubborn, front feet wipe tears to continue to eat, and then stand up to look for food, not to turn the kitchen to a mess, like the battlefield.


    When he was full, he walked back upstairs, went to Pei Weiyan''s room, and returned to the mask.


    At this time, he took Jiang Sheng to Pei yaoyan in Bai Hao''s room. He patted the door vigorously. "Bai Hao opens the door. Jiang Sheng faints. Please show him."


    Bai Hao in the room heard Pei Weiyan''s voice. He was so flustered that he kicked his black face out of bed. He turned on the light and quickly put on his clothes. Then he ran to the door, barefoot.


    Hei Ming, who was kicked out of bed, sat up and scratched his head. He was not angry or complained. He just got up with a sigh and went around the bath towel and went to the bathroom.


    I guess he''s numb, too! Pei Weiyan always interferes with Bai Hao.


    Entering the bathroom, Hei Ming looks down at his crotch, picks his hair and sighs. He stands under the shower to flush cold water.


    Hearing the sound of the bathroom, Bai Hao looked very embarrassed, because just after entering, Pei Shouyan knocked on the door.


    Why should I feel sorry for Bai Hao! It is clearly that he himself came uninvited, but also secretly touched my bed.


    Even if I come here, I''m always dishonest. It''s polite for me not to get angry.

 Chapter 219

    "Bai Hao? Damn it, Bai Hao, open the door. "


    There was no movement at the door, but Pei Wai Yan suddenly roared.


    When he yelled, Bai Hao realized that Pei Shouyan was still outside, so he quickly opened the door.


    "Coming, coming."


    As soon as the door opened, the smell of black sleep came, making Pei yaoyan frown.


    I said why he opened the door so long. It turned out that the boy came here again.


    Perceiving that Pei Weiyan saw it, Bai Hao immediately changed the topic and brought it in for me to have a look.


    Now Pei Weiyan doesn''t have the time to take care of Hei Ming''s broken things. He quickly walks to the sofa and puts Jiang Sheng down.


    Bai Hao simply checked it, but he didn''t think Jiang Sheng was wrong.


    He scratched his head, raised his eyes and said to Pei yaoyan, "your wife seems to be just asleep! It''s OK! "


    "Asleep? How is that possible? I hit him and he doesn''t wake up. "


    Pei Shouyan didn''t believe it, because just now, Jiang Sheng suddenly fainted.


    "It''s a bit odd, but he''s asleep."


    Bai haodao, and then continue to check.


    I feel that he is very tired and sleeps, and he is not very stable.


    "Don''t they say that if the psychic power of yin and Yang masters is overdrawn, will people fall into a coma?"


    Bai Hao suddenly said that.


    "But he did not use any spiritual power."


    It''s true! Today''s Jiang Sheng didn''t use spiritual power very much. When he was scratched by a mask, his own spiritual power only protected him.


    But that little time, should not be able to spiritual overdraft ah!


    Moreover, he is a descendant of the Jiang family. That spiritual power must be very powerful. It is impossible to use such a small point, and it has become this way.


    "I remember that after Jiang Sheng took the mask from Uncle Mo, he kept it in his hand! Is that mask repaired by psychic power? Is it related to it Reading study www.yszbook.com


    "Do you suspect that mask has devoured Jiang Sheng''s spiritual power?" Pei Wai Yan frowned at once.


    "It''s just my guess, but it makes the most sense. Because Jiang Sheng didn''t use his spiritual power all the way, but now he''s overdrawn. It''s unreasonable. "


    "I''ll go back and have a look."


    Pei Shouyan quickly walked back to his room.


    Bai Hao didn''t stop him. He covered Jiang Sheng with a blanket and waited for Pei yaoyan to come back.


    At this time, Hei Ming came out of the bathroom. Seeing Jiang Sheng lying on the sofa, he asked, "what''s wrong with PEI yaoyan''s wife?"


    "Psychic power overdrawn, fainted."


    Bai Hao turns coldly and frowns at him.


    Because at this time, the black reclining comes out naked.


    "Can''t you come out with your pajamas on?"


    Damn it, you mean to piss me off, don''t you?


    Although Jiang Sheng can''t wake up, he can''t see.


    But if Pei Shouyan suddenly came back and saw it, couldn''t he be more careful?


    Or take this place as his own home, come as he wants, and do what he wants?


    "Pajamas?" Hei Ming laughed and hugged Bai Hao from behind. He rubbed up his neck and said, "yes! You can buy it for me


    "You don''t buy it yourself! You don''t have money? "


    He pushed Hei Ming angrily to keep him away from himself.


    Obviously looking at is the fire big, but the face is slightly red.


    After all, Hei Ming didn''t wear anything. He just put on his clothes in a hurry, and there were no pants inside. It was too subtle.


    "Don''t move. If you move again, I can''t promise to do nothing."


    The breath of black sleep suddenly became deep and hot.

 Chapter 220

    "Do you think I want to move? Why don''t you let me go first


    When I met him, I became angry.


    This man really has the ability to let me run away in minutes.


    Bai Hao is furious, but no matter what he says, Hei Ming won''t listen to him.


    This does not, did not let go, but suddenly dallied under Bai Hao''s back.


    Bai Hao''s body immediately froze, elbow against his stomach to drink, "you''re crazy, is this the time to do this?"


    "What''s the matter? Pei Shouyan''s wife can''t wake up."


    Hei Ming is a rogue, so he kisses Bai Hao''s neck and hugs his waist from behind.


    Bai Hao is angry and shy. Damn it. This damn man.


    "Get out of here. Pei Shouyan will be back soon. You can find me some clothes to wear."


    And push black sleep, but it doesn''t work.


    Because Hei Ming''s strength is always above him. Unless Hei Ming lets go, Bai Hao can only let him hold it like this.


    "Are you listening to me, Pei?"


    Bai Hao was angry and roared.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. What can I do if I wake up Pei''s wife? Yes He laughs in Bai Hao''s ear and blows in.


    Bai Hao completely blew up and trampled on the black grave.


    But Hei Ming continued to hold Bai Hao''s body and laugh at him.


    "What do you want?" Bai Hao asked.


    "What do you want?" Black close with read a sentence, finally, don''t face way, "call a husband to listen, call me satisfied, I will let you go, how, very cost-effective?"


    Hei Ming thought Bai Hao would be irascible. He said this. Fire extinguish Novels www.huomiexsw.com


    But Bai Hao did not. Suddenly he was stunned, and then he was silent.


    In an instant, Bai Hao''s face changed from just angry to lonely.


    Because this appellation is really too long, how many years has he not called so black peace? It is estimated that there will be more than 300 years.


    At first, Hei Ming was curious about Bai Hao, but suddenly he didn''t make a sound.


    When he saw Bai Hao holding his head down and not talking, he knew what he had in mind and slowly let him go.


    "Sorry, I was just joking. Don''t worry about it."


    Black Ming''s voice is also very lonely, scratching his head embarrassed.


    Because it''s too extravagant to ask Bai Hao to call his husband or something.


    "I''ll get dressed."


    The atmosphere is too low, and Hei Ming makes an excuse and turns away.


    He didn''t want to mention it to make Bai Hao sad, but just now, he didn''t expect that he would say that. When he regained consciousness, the words had already come out of his mouth.


    Maybe Hei Ming''s heart is hoping Bai Hao calls him husband! That''s why I blurted out.


    "Now, why do you always interfere with my life and disturb me?"


    When Hei Ming walks away, Bai Hao suddenly clenches his fist and asks loudly.


    He sucked his nose hard and held back his tears.


    He has vowed that he will never shed a tear for this man in his life.


    But every time he saw Hei Ming, he would want to cry, especially when he mentioned the past things, so that he could not live like death.


    "Can''t you make my life easier? Or do you think I''m a bully? Come as you like, and you can go after sleep? "


    Bai Hao roared again. This time he was crying. His face was full of tears.


    Every time he is not successful with Hei Ming, he will cry.

 Chapter 221

    Hearing Bai Hao''s voice with a cry, Hei Ming is not good.


    If you want to ask him why he is still pestering Bai Hao? Isn''t that obvious? Because he still loves Bai Hao!


    But now he is not qualified to say such words to Bai Hao. After he took the child, he was doomed to hate him.


    "I beg you, say a word!"


    Bai Hao turns around in tears and faces Hei Ming with tears dripping.


    Maybe he just wants to say that he still cares about him. Then he has reason to persuade himself, let himself accept the black sleep again, try to love him again.


    But Hei Ming didn''t say anything. He stood on the opposite side and looked at him, showing a complex and sad expression.


    "You are really cunning. Now it''s time to show sadness. Shouldn''t it be me? What you have done to me can''t be healed in my life. They are like a fishbone in my throat. They remind me all the time that I can''t forgive you for your various animal behaviors


    Bai Hao points to his chest and sobs. He seems to be talking to Hei Ming. His heart is in pain.


    But his words, but let black Ming mistakenly think is hate, do not want to see him.


    So Hei Ming lowered his eyes and kept silent. His hands on the side of his thigh slightly closed. His fingertips were numb, because he misunderstood Bai Hao. Now he is driving him away.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going now."


    Hei Ming turned to the big bed, picked up his clothes and put them on one by one.


    As soon as Hei Ming said this, Bai Hao''s tears became more fierce.


    He closed his eyes and thumped his chest hard, as if he could not breathe. Life was worse than death.


    "Well, you go, you go, you go, you leave, and don''t come back to me."


    Bai Hao roars angrily and points to the balcony. With his other hand, he holds his pajamas tightly, biting his lips and choking. Enjoy reading novels www.laokxs.com


    This sound don''t come to me again, let buckle clothes of black close heart a ache.


    He opened his mouth and uttered a lot of pain.


    He has no way to deal with him. He doesn''t know how to face Bai Hao.


    He thought that he didn''t mention anything about the past, so he hung on Bai Hao''s side. When Bai Hao was soft hearted, he would not drive him away.


    But he is wrong. His appearance will only make Bai Hao miserable.


    Sleeping trough! I am not particularly embarrassed now! Do I pretend I''m awake? Or get up and leave?


    Bai Hao''s cry wakes Jiang Sheng. He squints his eyes for a while, and then he knows that Bai Hao and Hei Ming have a fight.


    Damn it, I''m dizzy. They''re so noisy. It''s hard for them!


    Jiang Sheng hasn''t recovered completely. He doesn''t have any strength.


    But just now he had a little sleep. He was better, but he still felt powerless.


    "You have a good rest. I''m going back."


    Hei Ming walked past Bai Hao without stopping.


    Bai Hao''s tears immediately fell again. He bit his lips and stopped him from crying. He didn''t want to be so hopeless again.


    But the footstep sound of Hei Ming was getting farther and farther away, which made his heart empty again, just like he was about to die.


    He clenched his fist, closed his eyes and roared, "Pei Ming, you son of a bitch."


    Roared out his sadness, his anger, and his reluctance.


    Outside the balcony, black Ming, who had already spread out his wings and wanted to fly up, was slightly stunned, because Bai Hao would only call him his real name when he was provoked into confusion.

 Chapter 222

    what the fuck! Your wife is crying like this. What are you doing standing outside like a wooden man? Run back quickly, hold your wife in your arms and coax him.


    Jiang Sheng, lying on the sofa, couldn''t see it anymore. He scolded Hei Ming in his heart.


    If it wasn''t too embarrassing, he would really sit up and scold Hei Ming, and then pull him in to coax Bai Hao.


    Men now! Are so excessive, his wife cried, do not know to coax, how to be a husband?


    It''s better for my husband. When I ran out last time, he still knew how to find me and apologized to me.


    Jiang Sheng began to read it fragmentary again, and did not forget to praise his man.


    "Don''t you want to go? Get the hell out of here


    Hei Ming outside the balcony folded his wings. Bai Hao was very happy, but he still scolded him.


    If I let him be gentle, he doesn''t know how to be gentle with him!


    As a coquettish person, he can''t, and it''s even more impossible to be soft.


    I''ll go, Bai Hao. You are also true. If your man doesn''t leave, you rush to hold him and leave him behind! What else do you call him? After a while, he''s going to leave. You don''t cry yourself.


    Jiang Sheng just lay down for a while, and he is about to make complaints about professional Tucao.


    "If you let me go, I''ll go now. If you let me stay, I''ll stay."


    The black sleep outside the balcony tells Bai Hao himself that he doesn''t go into the room.


    "Is it not you who say you want to go?"


    Bai Hao, with tears in his eyes, looks at Hei Ming and questions, and his eyes are red.


    Seeing Bai Hao''s expression, where can he be indifferent? He came to Bai Hao and took him into his arms.


    Finally, it''s getting better.


    Jiang Sheng was relieved. 520 Novels www.520fsxs.com


    But his face turned black and sweated.


    Damn it, what can I do if they do something in front of me that is not suitable for children?


    Facts have proved that Jiang Sheng thinks too much. How can Bai Hao''s personality be good?


    This is not, he struggles in the bosom of black close, "let go of me, roll back to your home for me."


    My darling! Can we not be so arrogant, Bai Hao? People are staying with you. What else do you want?


    Jiang Sheng immediately rolled his eyes and couldn''t stand it.


    Forget it. I''ll pretend to sleep!


    Pei Weiyan, the man, must have thought something had happened to me and brought me to Bai Hao.


    But he left me here, and he didn''t see me. What do you mean? Do you want me to watch the fight, or show love and feed me dog food?


    Jiang Sheng is extremely dissatisfied now. What can I do? Now the atmosphere between Hei Ming and Bai Hao is better. He suddenly gets up from the sofa and runs away. Isn''t that animal behavior?


    If it was just now, Bai Hao said that, Hei Ming would really go back, but not now.


    Because he could see that Bai Hao didn''t really let him go, he just said it on his mouth.


    "I said let go. You''re deaf, aren''t you?"


    Bai Hao struggled again, and he was still very hard.


    "If you really want to push me away, you won''t even use the magic and let me hold you like this." He closed his eyes and hugged Bai Hao.


    "That''s because I''m afraid Jiang Sheng will be involved." Bai Hao makes excuses for himself.


    After hearing this, Hei Ming smiles, because he can tell Bai Hao is lying.


    This is the same as before! Sure enough, he is my wife. Yes, no matter how many hundred years have passed, he is still him.

 Chapter 223

    If you show love, you show love. Why do you drag me in!


    Jiang Sheng as in the past make complaints about it.


    Strange, lying here in Bai Hao, I feel that I have recovered my physical strength in a short time!


    Mingming was very tired when she was in Pei Weiyan''s room.


    Should not, there is something unclean in Pei''s room!


    Jiang Sheng is very afraid of ghosts and these things, so the brain tonic, scared him very much.


    But there is another thing that scares him more, that is, Hei Ming and Bai Hao are here.


    Hei Ming suddenly grabbed the back of Bai Hao''s head, and made a little gap between his kisses. From time to time, he heard an indescribable voice.


    I''ll go. Damn it. I''m still here. Can''t I, brother?


    Jiang Sheng was about to die of shame, and her face was slightly red.


    Although he has seen the film, he has not seen it live.


    It''s over. I want to see it a little bit.


    If she could cover her face, Jiang Sheng would cover her face because it was too bold.


    If you take a look at it secretly, it should be OK!


    It must be OK. They don''t have the time to worry about me.


    Jiang Sheng, who wants to see it, persuades himself. Then he holds his breath and squints slightly.


    At this time, what comes into view is that the bully holds Bai Hao in his arms, and his mission kisses Bai Hao''s black peace.


    Bai Hao''s appearance is startled, so he leans back to open a distance, but Hei Ming doesn''t let him.


    How Bai Hao''s body is low, how does Hei Ming bend to kiss him, let him have no place to escape.


    I''m a good boy! Do you want to be so exciting? 56 Novels www.56xs.net


    Jiang Sheng used to be a bit of a corrupt man, so he almost drooled when he saw this picture.


    I''ll go. I''ll go. It''s too exciting. Will there be any further development?


    Jiang Sheng is looking forward to it crazily in his heart. Anyway, he is a handsome man. He has made a lot of money.


    But it didn''t last long. Bai Hao pushed and scolded Hei Ming, "let''s go Let go. "


    Then desperately hit the chest of black sleep, the voice showed a touch of uncomfortable general.


    Hearing Bai Hao''s voice ring again, Jiang Sheng was immediately angry.


    Bai Hao, shut up and let your man come. Hei Ming, you should hurry up! Knock him down!


    Seeing Bai Hao resist again, Jiang Sheng immediately cries out in his heart. They are all words of wolf and tiger.


    "If you really hate it, push me away."


    Hei Ming still said this, and then bit down Bai Hao''s lip, leaning against his forehead, exhaled heat and looked at Bai Hao. The ambiguous atmosphere rose.


    Yeah! If you really hate Hei Ming, you''ll hit him! Aren''t you a demon? Bring out your magic!


    Obviously, I like black sleep. I like it very much. What can I do if I want to get! I was so anxious to see it.


    The emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is anxious. Maybe this is the inner portrayal of Jiang Sheng now!


    Hei Ming is also true. What does she do? Is this your wife? If it''s your wife, hurry up! Conquer your wife with the grandeur of a man.


    Jiang Sheng was so anxious that he would go crazy, because he was afraid that Pei Shouyan would suddenly come. This could not be done.


    Pei Shouyan, come back later, come back later. Let me finish this game. It''s a rare opportunity!


    Jiang Sheng prayed that Pei Shouyan would not come back so soon, so that he would have enough time to watch.


    Moreover, when Pei Shouyan comes, these two people will definitely stop and do nothing. This is what Jiang Sheng is worried about.


    Damn it, can help, I really want to help you! Bed so close, do not know what you are dallying about?

 Chapter 224

    Jiang Sheng is so anxious that he will turn black, but Bai Hao and Hei Ming have nothing to do.


    Damn it, I''m dead.


    Jiang Sheng is going to vomit blood and lie dead.


    At this time, he saw that Bai Hao was breathless, and took the initiative to look up and kiss Hei Ming.


    Oh, I''ll go! Bai Hao, are you enlightened?


    Jiang Sheng was so happy that he would jump up, but the situation did not allow him to do so.


    So he can only hold his breath and look forward to the next step of development. He will have nosebleed.


    Bai Hao and Hei Shen are also very awesome here. The two of them are in deep depth, and look at the eyes of both sides, full of colors.


    The two of them slowly raised their heads, and the other slowly bowed their heads. They were about to meet each other with warm breathing lips.


    "I found Bai Hao."


    Outside the door, Pei Shouyan''s voice suddenly sounded, followed by the sound of footsteps.


    Bai Hao is startled. He pushes aside Hei Ming and quickly clears up his clothes.


    Black close eyebrow immediately wrinkles, looking at the door unhappily.


    And Jiang Sheng, he was so angry that he jumped up and said, "lie in the trough, you son of a bitch, Pei Shiyan."


    After scolding, he glared angrily at Pei Shouyan who entered the room.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned. He didn''t know what Jiang Sheng was doing. He suddenly jumped up and scolded him.


    "Wife, are you ok?" Pei Shouyan asked blankly.


    "I''ve got some fuckin ''business. It''s very big. You''re bad. I''ll watch the live broadcast."


    Jiang Sheng immediately scolded, but after scolding, he immediately pursed his mouth and broke into a cold sweat.


    Because he said that, it was obvious that he was just peeping?


    Damn it. Let me die.


    Jiang Sheng covers his face and wants to die. It''s not right to run now. It''s not right to stand here. In short, it''s too humiliating.


    Bai Hao''s face turned red. He didn''t know Jiang Sheng was awake.


    Hei Ming is a smile on her face. She says to Jiang Sheng, "sister-in-law, are you satisfied with your eyes?" No.7 novel network www.7hxsxs.com


    Hearing this, he thought he knew Jiang Sheng had woken up, but he didn''t avoid it.


    "I, I I don''t know what you''re saying


    Jiang Sheng jumped off the sofa and went to Pei yaoyan in a panic. He scolded himself a million times.


    Mother''s mother, mother''s mother, ah, ah, ah, I''m going to be crazy. The bastard man in black sleep knows that I''m awake.


    Jiang Sheng hugged Pei Shouyan''s body, and beat his head to his chest with the mission. He wanted to cry without tears.


    Pei Shouyan is not stupid. He knows what''s going on.


    To his surprise, Jiang Sheng peeped.


    "Wife, if you want to see it, we can come back! I''ll find you a mirror to show you enough. " Pei Shouyan joked.


    "Go away, who the hell wants to see us both!"


    Jiang Sheng scolded at once, but immediately blushed after scolding, because his careful thought was exposed.


    "It''s also the two of them. First, I''m all here, and I''ve been kissing all the time. I can''t get up and leave!"


    Jiang Sheng makes excuses for herself.


    "So, my wife, you just peeped at it and started to work hard, right?"


    "Yes, so it''s their fault."


    Jiang Sheng agrees, pointing to Bai Hao and Hei Ming.


    Eh? It seems, what''s wrong!


    Jiang Sheng reacted slowly and then scolded Pei Shouyan, "do you dare to dig a hole for me? You son of a bitch, I''ll kill you. "


    He was kicking at Peiyan.


    But for Pei yaoyan, it was just like massage. He didn''t feel any pain at all, and he thought Jiang Sheng was cute.


    "Can you still laugh? You want to die, don''t you? "


    Again.


    Bai Hao, who is opposite Jiang Sheng, wants to die and gives Hei Ming a foot.


    He can''t believe that Hei Ming knows that Jiang Sheng wakes up and continues to mess with him.

 Chapter 225

    "My sister-in-law wanted to see it. I thought that there was nothing to be filial to him. Pei Shouyan did not lack anything, so I wanted to give him a live broadcast for free."


    Hei Ming doesn''t know if he''s wrong, but he still laughs at Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao was furious and gave him an elbow.


    "If you want to show him your mother, go to someone else. I don''t have a hobby of letting people watch sex."


    I was so angry that he didn''t apologize and said this to me.


    The more Bai Hao thought about it, the more angry he felt. If Pei Shouyan didn''t come in time, he would have done a lot of fire with Hei Ming, and then Jiang Sheng showed him all.


    "Oh? Do you really mind if I go to someone else? "


    Hei Ming puts his arms around Bai Hao''s waist and asks, pinching Bai Hao''s chin to keep him away from his sight.


    Bai Hao was stunned. Because of this problem, he didn''t think he would say it out of his mouth.


    Naturally, he can''t accept the fact that he can''t touch a man other than himself, but now he has nothing to do with himself. How can he manage it?


    So he said angrily, "it''s your business who you want to look for, I can''t control it."


    Full of jealousy, he pushed aside the hand of black Ming on his waist and let him stay away from himself.


    Seeing Bai Hao''s expression, the corner of black''s mouth immediately became strong.


    He suddenly picked up Bai Hao and made his way to the bathroom.


    Bai Hao''s face was muddled and frightened. "What the hell is he doing? You let me go. "


    Hei Ming didn''t return to him, but said to Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng, "if you want to listen to the live broadcast, you don''t have to go back. I don''t mind. If you don''t want to listen, please close the door. My wife is shy and let the servants hear. He will have no face to face everyone. That''s it. You can go or not. "


    When the words fell, he also took Bai Hao into the bathroom and closed the door. He didn''t waste any time.


    "Who the hell is your wife? Let me go. " 4e novel www.4exs.com


    Bai Hao in the bathroom resists and is angry with Hei Ming.


    Because Pei Shouyan is still there, he just carries himself into the bathroom and says things that make people want to hit the wall.


    "Even if my brother-in-law will listen to me, they will not want to listen to me."


    Hei Ming kisses Bai Hao and pacifies him.


    "Who the hell is talking about this?" Bai Hao was furious again, and then slapped Hei Ming.


    Being beaten, Hei Ming didn''t respond, and he laughed at Bai Hao.


    He said, "your face is so red that you have no persuasion at all. If you ask me to put you down, how can I possibly let you go?"


    "That''s what makes you angry, not that?" Bai Hao in Hei Ming''s arms immediately refutes.


    "What do you mean? Did I just say what it meant


    Hei Ming asked with a very bad smile, and looked straight with Bai Hao, waiting for his next words.


    When Bai Hao heard this, he realized that he had been cheated, and his face turned red again.


    He was angry but raised his hand and wanted to slap Hei Ming again.


    But Hei Ming didn''t avoid it and kept smiling at him. His raised hand couldn''t go down.


    "It''s OK, you man. I''m thick skinned and can stand your slaps. If you don''t get rid of your anger, you can use magic to hit me. I won''t resist. But relatively, if you can''t hurt me, you have to listen to me


    With that, he looked at Bai Hao''s collar.


    Bai Hao immediately closed his clothes and warned, "you dare."


    "How dare you? When I dare, don''t you


    Hei Ming laughs like a rascal, and he is not clean up.

 Chapter 226

    When he says to him, he can''t be in peace?


    "If you really hate it, kick me out."


    He put Bai Hao down, sniffed at his neck and rubbed him gently.


    Bai Hao immediately covered his mouth and his face turned red.


    "Can''t you stop going crazy?"


    Bai Hao lowered his voice and scolded. He looked as if he was loud, and he would send out other different sound lines.


    "It''s been nearly two months. It''s time for you to be in estrus."


    Hei Ming asked, continued to smell Bai Hao''s neck, hot air straight to Bai Hao''s skin.


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of my way."


    Bai Hao wants to push Hei Ming away, but his body is fixed, so he doesn''t push his body away.


    Damn Bai Hao, push him away! What are you hesitating about?


    This is Hei Ming. Is the harm this man brings you?


    Do you just forget about the children?


    Bai Hao reminds himself that he should not be trapped in this man.


    But he can''t convince himself now. He clearly knows that Hei Ming was too much before, and maybe he will repeat the same mistake in the future.


    But every time he came to him, he was soft hearted again and again.


    Just like now, he can kick Hei Ming out of the wall with one foot, but he can''t get off this leg.


    You deserve to be bullied.


    Bai Hao, who couldn''t persuade him, scolded himself and bit his lips.


    Hei Ming suddenly leans on Bai Hao''s shoulder, and doesn''t continue to do anything dishonest to Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao is nervous for a moment. Hei Ming doesn''t do anything. He stays with himself, but makes him feel at a loss. 123 Literature Network www.123wx.net


    Because the two of them started a long time ago, that''s how they established their relationship.


    In his memory, he did not spend the day alone with Hei Ming, but was always together at night.


    And then do what should be done, after the end, the most is black Ming will tease him.


    But it was the first time that they did nothing like this.


    "I used to be immature and frivolous, which made you suffer a lot."


    Leaning against the black reclining, he suddenly apologized.


    Bai Hao listens quietly and then sniffs.


    After a while, he said, "you know you''re a beast."


    This is to scold the black close, not to complain so simple.


    In the past, he was provoked because he knew he was pregnant and thought it was fun.


    Therefore, Bai Hao was angry with his former black reclining.


    But at the same time of anger, he did not withdraw to the man who was crazy and attracted by him. Finally, he lost his heart.


    "But if I had been sensible before, I would not have met you."


    Hei Mian raised his head and helped Bai Hao wipe the moist corners of his eyes. He laughed very gently.


    "Do you think I''m a little boy? Tell me such nice words, and I will be soft hearted? "


    Bai Hao claps Hei Ming''s hand and doesn''t let him touch himself. He doesn''t want Hei ming to see him cry.


    If it was before, Bai Hao opened his hand like this, and Hei Ming would be lost.


    But not now, because he knows that Bai Hao is not really rejecting him.


    "Bai Hao, let''s have another child."


    Hei Ming''s voice was very light and straight. He looked at Bai Hao''s eyes and said that there was no laughing and no dishonesty.

 Chapter 227

    Hearing this, Bai Hao''s body is shocked, and so is Mou Zi.


    He didn''t respond, thinking that he had heard something wrong.


    This is the first time that Hei Ming takes the initiative to ask for a child. Before, it was Bai Haotian that he naturally conceived.


    "Do you think it''s fun to make fun of me?"


    Bai Hao was immediately angry.


    In the past, when he was pregnant, it was Hei Ming who took away his child. Now he says this again.


    "I never joke about children."


    The sadness of the black eyes became more and more obvious.


    If it wasn''t for his expression, Bai Hao would have slapped him.


    "I don''t want it."


    However, Bai Hao still refuses to give Hei Ming another child.


    His first birth made him worse than death, and in retrospect, he is still afraid.


    And these are all brought to him by Hei Ming.


    Bai Hao''s attitude is firm, so that Hei Ming is silent and depressed.


    At the same time, he felt relieved.


    Because he was afraid that when Bai Hao had his second child, the fetus would still be the same as Bai Haotian and could not grow up in his stomach.


    But someone told him that sometimes the first birth is defective, and the next one will be fine.


    So he always wanted to see if it was true, but he was afraid that he would not succeed.


    Black Ming''s sudden silence calms Bai Hao down.


    He didn''t speak any more, and he lowered his head slightly.


    After I don''t know how long, he suddenly said, "inhibition drug estrus, I played too much, it is estimated that I can not be pregnant."


    The words were deep and quiet. Beauty nest novel www.mnowoxs.com


    After that, Bai Hao took a breath and continued to say, "if you insist on wanting, I may be able to cooperate with you."


    In fact, what is reluctant to say is just to find a step for themselves.


    If it was just a few years since he separated from Hei Ming, Bai Hao would never have been so soft hearted.


    But now it''s not the same. He wants something that can bind him.


    Separated for hundreds of years, he can no longer like who, even the heart will not have.


    For him, whether men or women, in his eyes are just talking, breathing animals.


    It''s only when he''s in the dark that he reacts chemically.


    Is it hard?


    Hei Ming suddenly smiles bitterly, but he knows that this is Bai Hao''s biggest concession.


    "It will work this time. It will."


    Hei Ming hugs Bai Hao and comforts himself.


    However, Bai Hao didn''t know what he meant by this, and thought that Hei Ming was just a comfort to him.


    But what if it doesn''t work? Do I have to take the baby out of his belly again?


    Hei Ming was afraid for a moment. He didn''t dare to be so hasty.


    But he still gambled. If the child can''t grow up like Bai Haotian, he will tell Bai Hao the truth.


    If the fetus grows up and is born smoothly, he and Bai Hao will have one more child. If he tries to cure Bai Haotian''s illness, the family of four will be reunited and will never be separated again.


    "I''ll take a shower. You go out first."


    Bai Hao suddenly turned his head to one side and covered his mouth with his hand.


    I don''t know what he''s doing. He''s suddenly shy.


    Hei Ming wanted to say that he didn''t have to wash it, but Bai Hao didn''t seem to dare to turn his face to his face, so he gave him time to prepare.


    "I''ll wait for you outside. Take your time."


    Stroking Bai Hao''s hair and kissing him on the forehead.

 Chapter 228

    After Hei Ming goes out, Bai Hao''s face suddenly becomes more red. He clenches his clothes on his chest and his heart beats.


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s not the first time I''ve been with him like this? "


    Bai Hao asked himself why he suddenly became so nervous.


    "Is it because he told me on his own initiative to have a child?"


    Bai Hao asked himself again, but he couldn''t do it because he didn''t know what was going on.


    Out of the bathroom, Hei Ming is stunned because Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng are still there.


    He used to frown, but the next second he burst into laughter and walked up to both of them and asked, "why, do you really want to listen to the live broadcast?"


    "Who, who, who wants to listen?"


    Jiang Sheng retorts immediately, but she looks expectant.


    But the two of them will stay, not for that.


    Pei Shouyan pointed his chin at the opposite side of the sofa and let Hei Ming sit down.


    Hei Ming saw Pei yaoyan''s serious face. He didn''t have to laugh. He went to the sofa and sat down.


    "Did something happen? Suddenly so serious? "


    He looked straight at Pei yaoyan.


    "You know about the recent attacks on humans."


    "Yes, how, do you know who the killer is?"


    I''m not interested in eating more than one black fruit.


    "It has something to do with Lan Yuan. Besides, my wife is not Lan Yuan, her name is Lan Bai. Jiang Sheng is his reincarnation."


    Pei Weiyan told Hei Ming all these things without reservation.


    This also shows that he believes in black peace.


    "Blue and white?" 59 stack room www.59shuku.com


    Hei Ming was stunned.


    "How, yes?"


    Pei Shouyan immediately frowned and asked.


    "Not really, but I don''t think it''s the first time I''ve heard of it."


    But where did you hear that? How come I don''t have an impression?


    "Bai Hao told you that!"


    Pei Shouyan thought it was like this and didn''t ask much.


    "That may be so!"


    Hei Ming couldn''t remember where he had heard of the name, so he thought he knew it from Bai Hao.


    "It seems that the matter of your wife is complicated."


    Hei Ming didn''t ask much. Pei Shouyan would listen to what he wanted to say, and he didn''t force him to say what he didn''t want to say.


    "The old men of the master''s family, they don''t know that Jiang Xiao''s body is inside. Now it''s the soul of Jiang Sheng."


    They will stay. The main thing is to inquire about the home affairs and see if they have any news.


    "I didn''t report it to them, but I''m not sure if I''ll know later. After all, those old men can''t believe me. They must have sent other people to watch you


    "Over the years, they have been trying to deal with you. They are just afraid that you will go back and take back the title of father. As long as you don''t go home, they will not fight. But those old men are more cunning than others. Maybe they have their own plans, and they don''t tell me all of them. You and Jiang Sheng should be careful. Those old men are not good at fighting against each other. "


    Hei Ming also warned Pei Shouyan.


    "So you listen to their orders because your son is in their hands?"


    He stopped biting the fruit, and then went back to Pei yaoyan. "There is a strange cell in my master''s hand that can help me cure Haotian''s disease. At that time, I had no way but to gamble. "


    Hearing the strange cells, Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng immediately shocked.


    Because this is similar to what blue butterfly said about their missing father.

 Chapter 229

    "Why, they all look surprised. What did I say wrong?"


    Seeing that Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng are shocked, Hei Ming picks her eyebrows and asks.


    "Nothing"


    "you just said, strange cells, right?"


    Pei Shouyan wanted to say that there was nothing wrong, and then he told Hei Ming about the attack on human beings. He suspected that it had something to do with this cell.


    But before he finished speaking, Jiang Sheng interrupted him.


    "That''s it. Why, do you know?"


    "Yes, maybe it''s my grandfather." Jiang Sheng is excited to return loud.


    "Your grandfather? A cell? "


    Hei Ming almost didn''t laugh.


    Jiang Sheng immediately whitened his eyes, "who said it was a cell, you listen to me finish speaking ah!"


    "Good, good, you are sister-in-law, you are older than me, you say."


    Hei Ming smiles and lets Jiang Sheng look like she wants to smile.


    Seeing the expression of Hei Ming, Jiang Sheng was so angry that she was going to die.


    "Wife, I''ll come."


    Pei Shouyan stroked Shangjiang Sheng''s head and comforted him for fear that he would get angry.


    "I don''t want to talk to him anymore."


    Jiang Sheng snorted in a tantrum and looked at one side.


    If I can''t beat you, I''ll kill you.


    Jiang Sheng scolded her in the heart, but she was angry.


    Pei Shouyan felt cute and looked at him quietly and laughed. Qiushuzhai Chinese www.qiushuzhai.com


    "To get to the point, I don''t have time to spend with you."


    Hei Ming quickly pulled Pei yaoyan''s eyes back and told him not to look at it, but to get down to business.


    Pei Shouyan''s voice of gratitude and his expression became serious.


    He said, "today I went to Jiang''s house. According to Jiang Sheng''s mother, she and Lan Yuan LAN Bai are vampires made by their father''s cells, which is the strange cell you are talking about now."


    "Can vampires do it?"


    Hei Ming was obviously shocked.


    "I don''t know how. But it is true that their father''s cells have the ability to transform the human body. For now, if we get his father''s cells, if we do a good research, we can make a huge army of species. "


    "At present, Jiang Sheng''s grandfather has disappeared. No one knows where he is and how he is now."


    "So you suspect that Jiang Sheng''s grandfather is now in the master''s hands?"


    Quiet Listen to black Ming doubt asked.


    "Because only Jiang Sheng''s grandfather, his cells can transform the human body, and the people in charge tell you that they can use this to save your son, that means that cell is the cell in Jiang Sheng''s grandfather."


    "But whether people are really in the hands of the old masters, I dare not draw a conclusion, but the masters must know something."


    Indeed, Pei Shouyan''s words are not unreasonable. After all, only Jiang Sheng''s grandfather has such strange cells.


    "Are you going back to your home? To explore the old men? "


    Pei Shiyan hesitated for a while and then said, "if you go back now, they will certainly attack me, and it will not do any good to Jiang Sheng."


    "Then I can inquire for you first." Black closed way.


    After that, he said, "but it was hundreds of years ago. There are really such powerful cells. Why didn''t the Lord''s family use them for him?"


    "Where can it be so easy to use? I guess they don''t know how to use those cells. But the monsters that attacked humans recently are suspected to have something to do with it


    "Isn''t it non-human that attacks humans?"


    Black Ming asked curiously, because when he saw the news, he thought it was non-human.

 Chapter 230

    "Nowadays, non-human beings are keeping files in this city. They are afraid of the city administrators. They dare not do such things under Jonas''s eyes even if they have a hundred courage."


    "Yes."


    When it comes to Jonas, the city manager, Hei Ming is still in awe.


    Because no one knows how long the city manager has lived or how effective he is.


    Non human for the city manager''s related information, are rely on the mouth to pass on, can see oneself, very few.


    What''s more, every time something goes wrong in the city, the elder under Jonas can always settle down in a short time. Therefore, many people are afraid of the manager and dare not be arrogant and dare not make trouble.


    "When I get back to my master''s house, I''ll help you inquire. But I can''t guarantee whether I can find out the result. After all, those old people don''t trust me very much."


    Hei Ming didn''t dare to promise, so he added such a sentence.


    Pei Shouyan understood him and didn''t force him.


    "Cell this matter, save your son is not practical, and do not know what side effects." Pei Shouyan suddenly said.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say that it was ok, but his expression became dim when he said that he was in black sleep.


    Now this one is not good, and that one is not. What can he do?


    "You can either wait until Jiang Sheng wakes up and become a real vampire, or you can go and find the man with the blue and white blood of my wife''s previous life and use that blood for your son."


    "But my sister-in-law is a child of human beings and vampires. She is not a pure vampire, is she? When will it wait for his blood to fully awaken? "


    Black closed eyes low, sadness covered his face.


    Pei Weiyan was silent because he could not guarantee it.


    Although Jiang Sheng can use this special blood now, no one knows if there are any sequelae.


    Only when Jiang Sheng becomes a pure blood vampire, bite Bai Haotian and change Bai Haotian''s species directly. This is the most safe and risk-free way.


    "Do you have a son?" Fish novel www.yuyubook.com


    Jiang Sheng is not angry. He looks at Hei Ming curiously and asks.


    "Yes, but not long."


    Black Ming sparse a breath, uncomfortable way.


    "Not long to live?" Jiang Sheng wondered, "don''t you demons live a long life? How can you live long? "


    Is it because I remember wrongly, but I don''t think Pei Shouyan has lived for hundreds of years?


    "He''s sick, and he''s not going to live long because he''s sick from his mother''s baby."


    Black light explain just, oneself all suffer to be unable to say a word.


    After hearing this, Jiang Sheng felt that he had taken the liberty.


    But he asked curiously, "Bai Haosheng?"


    "He is my wife, naturally he was born."


    "Yes, too."


    Jiang Sheng realized that he had asked a silly question.


    "Does Bai Hao know about your son''s illness?"


    "He didn''t know. He didn''t dare to tell him." He thought his son was dead, because when the child was not born, I took the child out of his stomach


    I''ll go. Take it out? So brutal?


    Jiang Sheng subconsciously touched his stomach, and then moved to Pei yaoyan, tightly leaning against him, but also a face on guard against black sleep.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you. Bai Hao is different from you. He is an experimental pregnancy. He has defects and can''t make the child grow up normally. That''s why I took the child. "


    I''m scared to death. It looks like this!


    After listening to the explanation, Jiang Sheng was relieved.

 Chapter 231

    "You are so loud, maybe Bai Hao in the bathroom can hear you."


    Jiang Sheng reminds Hei Ming.


    But after that, he felt stupid again.


    Because the water in the bathroom is so loud and clattering, it''s strange to hear what people are saying outside.


    "Bring your son here some other day! I want to see what the devil''s children look like


    Now Jiang Sheng, he is looking forward to it.


    Because he is in contact with the level of Uncle demons, children, he has not seen it.


    "Hei Ming''s son is not a child. If I''m not wrong, he should be over 300 years old now. He is older than you. I don''t know how old he is."


    Pei Shouyan told Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng puffed. He was surprised. Then he couldn''t believe it and asked Hei Ming, "is what he said true?"


    "It''s more than 300 years old. It''s true that he was born with defects. Only when the moon is full will he recover his adult appearance. Now it''s all children''s bodies. It''s OK to say that it''s children''s bodies."


    Although Hei Ming said with a smile, it was very bitter.


    As soon as he saw Bai Haotian, he felt very sorry for him. Bai Haotian had been waiting so hard for so long that he had not found any medicine to save him.


    "Oh, I''ll go! What magic! But there''s nothing wrong with this! Is this illness? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand, so she could only ask.


    "If it''s just normal, I don''t have to worry about him."


    Black Ming''s expression darkened down, and then asked, "do you know the inverse growth?"


    "Rejuvenate?"


    This is what Jiang Sheng thought of for the first time.


    "You can say that." 258 novel network www.258xsw.com


    "I''ll go. Isn''t that good? Who doesn''t want a young self Jiang Sheng immediately looked envious.


    "Silly wife, this is not a good thing for Hei Ming''s son."


    Pei Shouyan sighed and stroked Jiang Sheng''s head.


    "Why! Is it not good to be young? "


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head. He didn''t think he was wrong!


    "There is nothing wrong with being young. We demons are old slowly, but we are not old. But what do you think will happen to my son if he is still growing up against his will? " Black Ming asked.


    What are the consequences? Jiang Sheng thought in a daze, then he was stunned.


    Because it won''t grow up, but it will regress. If you don''t grow up, the inverse growth will gradually become smaller and smaller, and then it will become no longer the existence of this person?


    Jiang Sheng is scared. Now he knows why Hei Ming wants to save Bai Haotian.


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng had figured it out, Hei Ming suddenly joked, "so I can only rely on your sister-in-law to awaken your blood and become a pure vampire. Bite Haotian and save him."


    "I''ll try."


    Although I don''t know how to wake up, Jiang Sheng still agrees.


    Jiang Sheng has this heart, and Hei Ming is very happy.


    "What you want to know is over! Hurry back! Don''t disturb me to make people. "


    Black Ming chin points to the door outside, orders.


    "The opposite sex is inhumane. If you put it right, you will drive away." Jiang Sheng immediately make complaints about it.


    "I don''t mind if my sister-in-law wants to look under the bed."


    Black Ming smile way, also don''t know he is serious, still say play.


    But if Jiang Sheng says he wants to stay eavesdropping, maybe he will let Jiang Sheng hide under the bed.


    And Jiang Sheng himself is a little bit excited, after all, live broadcast ah! Think of Duxiang.

 Chapter 232

    But he did not dare to say it, because Pei Shouyan had already grabbed him by the collar and pulled him up.


    How could Pei Shouyan let Jiang Sheng eavesdrop on such things? They can''t do it themselves?


    "Oh, slow down, slow down, I''ll go back with you."


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng all the way, and was very aggressive.


    Is it necessary to be so angry when I go? I didn''t say I wanted to see it.


    Jiang Sheng make complaints about himself, but he just wrote on his face that I wanted to stay, so Pei Siyan would be angry.


    "Go back, don''t be rude. Brother, your sister-in-law is still pregnant."


    Hei Ming, the initiator of the crime, still smiles and says this, intentionally.


    "Hei Ming, you boy, wait and see, you frame me."


    After being pulled out, Jiang Sheng finally comes back to his senses. Hei Ming deliberately said that, which made Pei yaoyan angry.


    Grandma''s, next time I see how to damage your wife, you give me more careful.


    Jiang Sheng swears in his heart and kicks in the direction of Hei Ming, angry.


    But without meeting, the man disappeared and disappeared at the door of the house because Pei Weiyan had taken him away.


    Bai Hao, who comes out of the bathroom, just sees the scene of Jiang Sheng being pulled away. He curiously asks Hei Ming, who is smiling at the corner of his mouth, "what''s the situation with him?"


    "Nothing."


    Hei Ming looks back at Bai Hao, and then looks up and down at Bai Hao, who is only surrounded by a bath towel, revealing his good figure.


    Because Hei Ming''s eyes were too direct, Bai Hao immediately frowned.


    Oh, I''m not happy. It''s lovely.


    Hei Ming walks to Bai Hao with a smile. When he comes to him, he stands in front of him, raises his hand, raises his hair and kisses him.


    "Can you stop being so disgusting?"


    Bai Hao began to frown again.


    "Is it disgusting to kiss your hair?" 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    Hei Ming asked with a smile, then picked up Bai Hao and gave him a kiss. He was very angry.


    Bai Hao did not show panic, nor did he blush and heartbeat.


    He raised his chin to the switch not far away, indicating that he would turn off the light.


    "So conscious?"


    Black Ming picks eyebrows.


    "If you don''t want to do it, go back to your house."


    Bai Hao didn''t have a good face. He was cold all the time.


    But he didn''t say that he hated Hei Ming, or felt that he was annoyed, just like a kind of daily life.


    "Don''t be angry! I can''t turn it off! "


    Hei Ming smiles and flatters him. He holds Bai Hao in his arms and turns off the light.


    Although the light is off, but it is a full moon outside tonight. The warm light shines into the room and lights up the darkness of the room.


    Hei Ming didn''t hold Bai Hao to the bed. Instead, he went out of the balcony. After putting him down, he hugged Bai Hao from behind, put him in his arms, and held him so slowly.


    "For what?"


    Bai Hao was not aware of his anger and began to frown again.


    "It''s rare that the night is so beautiful tonight. I want to see the moon with you." He kisses Bai Hao''s back neck, and his voice is very light.


    Bai Hao suddenly fell silent, as if thinking, he and Hei Ming realized that now, have you seen the moon together?


    He thought for a while and came to the answer, No.


    Where did they get such a leisurely time to watch the moon before? Never.


    "Or do you want to come straight? Don''t you want to be romantic? "


    Hei Ming didn''t start to be serious again.


    If it was normal, Bai Hao would be angry.


    But he didn''t want to get angry tonight, because he also wanted to accompany Hei ming to enjoy the moon and do something he had never done with him before.

 Chapter 233

    Not angry, so abnormal?


    Hei Ming, who was not scolded, felt very strange and took a look at Bai Hao in his arms.


    "What are you looking at? Get out of my way. "


    Bai Hao immediately became irritable, and Hei Mian looked at him.


    "Are you willing to let me go?"


    Hei Ming laughs with a very serious smile, and then picks up Bai Hao.


    His body suddenly soared into the air. Bai Hao was startled and immediately got angry.


    Damn it, he really has the ability to make people angry. The atmosphere is very good.


    "Let me down."


    "Don''t be angry, little Bai Hao."


    Hei Ming blows in Bai Hao''s ear with a tone of less than a dozen, which is very charming.


    "Who the hell is your little white Hao, let me go."


    Bai Hao doesn''t eat Hei Ming. He struggles in Hei Ming''s arms to let him go.


    "Don''t move. I can''t stand it for a while."


    Hei Ming warns immediately.


    "What can''t stand? Can''t you understand me


    Bai Hao wants to take Hei Ming''s hand from behind to embrace his waist, but he is too strong to take it away.


    "What do you think you can''t stand? Yes


    Close to Bai Hao''s back, he laughs.


    Bai Hao''s eyes are big at once. Shit, this damn man.


    "Well, wife, it''s time to make people."


    He quickly carried Bai Hao into the room and threw him on the bed.


    "Would you mind being a little lighter?"


    Bai Hao immediately gives Hei Ming a foot and starts to get angry again.


    "OK, OK. It will be lighter later." 518 Chinese website www.518zw.com


    Funny and evil.


    Bai Hao was ashamed and angry after hearing this, and he was really angry because of his immorality.


    "If you don''t fuckin ''serious, you get out of here."


    He gave him a foot, grabbed the pillow and threw it on his body.


    "I''m so pissed off, don''t you die of grief?"


    Hei Ming continued to smile, but also a lot of convergence, pressure to Bai Hao, fingers hook up his chin, a strong smile.


    "I''m not your man. Don''t touch me like that."


    Bai Hao is not happy to clap open the hand of black close, face don''t cross one side, appearance is angry the same.


    When it comes to men''s favorite, it was the former black peace. He raised a large group of men in his villa because he was very funny.


    It was after meeting Bai Hao that he became interested in Bai Hao. He drove all the men away and captured Bai Hao as a mouse.


    "How many hundred years have passed, and you still remember it!"


    Hei Ming bowed his head and kissed Bai Hao.


    "Even after a thousand years, I still remember."


    Bai Hao''s voice is very angry, looking very angry.


    "What do you do with this! Besides, what did I do to those people? I just think they''re cute and support them to play. "


    "Who knows if you didn''t really touch them?"


    Bai Hao didn''t believe it, because Hei Ming at that time was drunk all day.


    "No, besides, I''m not gay."


    Hei Ming sighed helplessly, how could it not be explained?


    "Oh, you are not? Am I? Was it you who turned me into your woman


    Why did you talk about it?


    "Let''s end the subject! It''s important to have children. "


    Quickly cover Bai Hao''s mouth, and then cover the quilt.


    All of a sudden, it was dark. Bai Hao was shocked. But in the end, he stopped fighting.


    Hei Ming immediately showed a smile, knowing that he was still my former wife, easy to be soft hearted.

 Chapter 234

    "Stop, stop, I''ll go. I told you to stop. You didn''t hear me."


    Here in Pei''s room, he leans over to Jiang Sheng at the head of the bed with a cold face. So Jiang Sheng was afraid that he would mess with himself, so he quickly told him to stop.


    But no matter what he called it, Pei Weiyan did not listen to him and approached step by step.


    "Damn it, I know it''s wrong. Can''t I know it''s wrong? Don''t be angry


    "What did you do wrong?" He leaned over Jiang Sheng and asked with a cold face.


    "I shouldn''t get up and want to watch the live broadcast of Bai Hao and Hei Ming. I shouldn''t have said that he can. I''m still looking forward to it."


    Jiang Sheng quickly said, back has reached the head of the bed, there is no place to escape.


    "And after that? Do you dare? "


    Pei Wai Yan continued to ask, but his voice was still cold and cold.


    "I''m a goddamn fool! If you are angry, I dare not correct your mistakes? "


    Jiang Sheng Tucao make complaints about how he is wrong.


    But if there is another time like this, Hei Ming says it''s OK, and he will definitely go to see it.


    Jiang Sheng''s attitude was sincere, and Pei Shouyan no longer doubted.


    Afraid of scaring Jiang Sheng, he did not continue to approach him. Instead, he sat down in front of him and gently touched his face.


    Jiang Sheng immediately put on a smile, took the initiative to rub up on Pei yaoyan''s palm, climbed up to him, and then raised her head and gave Pei a kiss. The smile was very pleasant.


    This is not. Pei Shouyan''s heart has melted. Where is his anger.


    He bowed his head and gave Jiang Sheng a kiss. He rubbed on his forehead and quietly felt Jiang Sheng''s temperature.


    Jiang Sheng liked Pei yaoyan so much that he held Pei yaoyan around his waist and nestled in his arms. He was very clever.


    Pei Wai Yan was slightly stunned because Jiang Sheng was too active tonight. He was much more active than he had been before, but he was still very cute.


    Just when Pei Shouyan thought so, Jiang Sheng suddenly said, "am I particularly obedient? You''ll hurt me more in the future, you know?" 89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com


    He looked up at Pei Wai Yan with round eyes, just like the children begging for candy.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng so lovely, Pei Shouyan suddenly reflected.


    Because at first, when Jiang Sheng''s soul came through, he was not only ferocious to Jiang Sheng, but also nearly strangled Jiang Sheng.


    "I''m sorry, wife."


    Pei Shouyan picked up Jiang Sheng and apologized to him.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden? You''re cheating? Or are you aiming at the wild man


    Jiang Sheng immediately frowned and looked angry.


    "I''m with you every day. Where''s the wild man from?" Pei Shouyan couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Who the hell knows you?"


    Just now the soft and cute Jiang Sheng is gone. Now Jiang Sheng is very strong and has a lot of hair.


    "Why don''t you know me? I''m dead set on you


    Pick up Jiang Sheng''s hand, put it on his chest, let him feel his heartbeat at this time.


    Jiang Sheng looked at his hand and said, "your heart beats so fast!"


    "So don''t worry about the wild man outside. You captured my heart early."


    He raised Jiang Sheng''s hand and kissed him.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly blushed, but he also knew that Pei Shouyan had picked up what he liked to say to him. Instead of falling into the enemy''s hands, he said, "I know that he is smooth."


    "You don''t like it?" Gouxiao asked Jiang Sheng.


    This time Jiang Sheng really blushed, "yes, yes, I like it."


    Just let you do it once. Anyway, I''m happy today.

 Chapter 235

    "By the way, I put the mask in Bai Hao''s room."


    Pei Wai Yan put Jiang Sheng out of bed. After lying down with him, he pulled a quilt to cover them.


    "Why! Do you want to give it to Bai Hao? I like that mask Jiang Sheng immediately frowned.


    "No, just let him go first. You suddenly feel very tired and have gone to sleep. It should have something to do with that mask. Bai Hao and I suspect that it stealthily sucked away your spiritual power, causing you to overdraft your spiritual power, and then you will be tired."


    "True or false? Just a mask? "


    Jiang Sheng obviously didn''t believe it, but Pei Shouyan would not cheat him.


    "It''s something made with psychic power. It must have something to do with exorcists. Among them, there are more eccentric people. Who knows what terrible things will be made? "


    Pei Shouyan''s words are full of dissatisfaction with exorcists.


    But also, exorcists have always had a hostile relationship with their nonhumans.


    Exorcists believe that they are non-human, demons, unclean and ominous things that will harm human beings.


    So we have been killing all the non-human beings, whether the non-human is good or bad, and kill Jingtian.


    "What''s the difference between exorcists and Yin Yang masters?"


    Jiang Sheng suddenly asked curiously. Although he had heard Pei''s dissatisfaction with the Exorcist, he still asked.


    "There''s no difference. Originally, the Exorcist was a branch of your Jiang family. Some of the tactics they use and the way they use their spiritual power are like your Yin Yang division. "


    "But if you want to say something different, the people in charge of the Jiang family were very humanized and would not kill non-human beings. As long as it''s a non-human who can change his face, they will let them go, and then they will watch the man''s every move. After making sure that he will not harm people, they will release them Please read the novel online www.qkxsw.org


    "But exorcists are different. They think that non-human beings are evil. There is no such thing as good people and bad people. Therefore, when dealing with non-human beings, they will directly kill each other without any soul left. "


    I''ll go, so cruel?


    Jiang Sheng can''t help but sigh. Fortunately, his ancestors are all good people.


    "There is no denying that there is no good man in some non-human beings. But that was hundreds of years ago, when people used to eat people. "


    "But it''s not the same now. We have to rely on human life in the world, so we won''t fight against human beings. It''s hard to say unless it''s that human being who has done something too much


    Pei Shouyan suddenly explained that he didn''t hate human beings, but he couldn''t let human beings bully them.


    "These things are so complicated that I don''t want to hear about them. I''m here to sleep."


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t want to listen to so much. Anyway, it''s none of his business. He''s starting to feel sleepy.


    He sleeps on Jiang Sheng''s arm and closes his eyes quietly.


    Pei Weiyan gently kisses his forehead, whispers, "good night."


    Jiang Sheng, who closed her eyes, laughed and then fell asleep.


    After all, he was pregnant. He was not as energetic as Pei yaoyan.


    At the same time, in Bai Hao''s room, the sound of blushing and heart beating could not be heard, and the war was fierce.


    The mask, which Pei Weiyan put on the sofa casually, changed from black to bright red, which should be able to drip blood.


    Needless to say, it was the cat who listened to the live broadcast for Jiang Sheng.

 Chapter 236

    This, this, this These two shameless demons.


    The black cat in the mask scratched the mask and got angry, but it had nosebleed.


    He wiped his nose and sat down quietly to listen.


    Because there is a different space inside the mask, although it is dark, it can let the black cat move freely.


    So he would sit quietly and listen to the live broadcast of Hei Ming and Bai Hao.


    After a while, he said with a black face, "Damn it, it''s a little high."


    Finally, the other nostril was bleeding.


    Forget about sleeping. I''m full anyway.


    He turned over and lay on one side, not listening.


    But the outside voice didn''t let him go. Bai Hao''s voice kept on ringing in his ears. He was still breathing.


    "I''m sick. These two people have been working for hours. Do you have a rest? Let the cat sleep


    The black cat broke the curse and was furious. However, after scolding, he lost another nosebleed.


    "I''m not excited because it''s not exciting."


    Black cat so convinced himself, suck away the nosebleed.


    It''s easy to tell. It''s good.


    "Sleep, sleep."


    Black cat forced himself to sleep again, because if he did not sleep, he would not be able to recover his spiritual power and physical strength.


    Slowly, slowly, the black cat really fell asleep.


    In the dream, it saw a human little boy in the dog tail grass tease it finished, the face is happy.


    But it just looked at the little boy lazily and meow, without much expression, but the human was very excited because of his meow.


    One day, two days, even a long month, two months, the little boy he didn''t know came to tease him all the time, and he also brought a human little girl. The little boy introduced him to him. The man was his sister. Wonderful novel network www.meimi.cc


    Black cat didn''t know what sister meant, but she was carried home by her sister.


    It''s a stray cat abandoned and has never seen his family since he was born.


    Because it has three tails, other cats don''t like it. The little boy and the little girl, as well as the gentle family, are the first to accept it.


    But those people were killed a month ago, covered with blood, cold men, a terrible mask.


    Black cat sleep very uneasy, it curled up in pain, tears fell quietly.


    At this time, the little boy''s voice into his mind, yelled at him, "run, run, don''t come back, run!"


    The little boy was covered with blood, he dragged the pain body desperately to call it to run, his face covered with tears.


    Finally, the little boy was cut off his head by a man with a mask in front of him. There was no more movement. The head rolled to his feet, with his eyes wide open, held him tightly, bleeding.


    Meow


    Black cat wakes up in his sleep. He looks around in a panic and turns around with tears to find the family.


    But what came into view was the deep darkness.


    He sat down in a daze, finally, the tears of his Turquoise eyes fell out, helplessly facing the darkness in front of him.


    "Xiaobao, Yanyan, uncle, aunt and Wuwu, where are you all?"


    The black cat whimpered the name of the family, but in response to it, it was endless cold.


    "I won''t die, I won''t fall down. I''ll let the masons pay their blood. I''ll let them die without a burial place, I swear."


    The black cat yelled and roared, and its body instantly turned into the size of a tiger, showing its teeth and fierce face.


    But the next second bang a special effect sound, its body recovered just the size, mercilessly fell to the ground.


    "Oh, my mother pretended to be too strong. The spiritual power secretly absorbed from the boy was overdrawn."


    The black cat lay dead on the ground and sighed for a long time. Just now it has changed its painting style.


    But the sadness of its eyes is obvious and real.

 Chapter 237

    After losing the psychic power, the black cat fell asleep with heavy eyelids.


    At this time, the live broadcast outside, it did not want to listen to, slowly fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took. When the black cat woke up, it couldn''t hear the sound outside.


    "Did you fall asleep?"


    The black cat''s eyes attached to the mask and looked out.


    After a look, it knew that it was dawn, and there was no shadow of Hei Ming and Bai Hao in the room.


    It jumped out of the mask and landed on the coffee table to look around.


    It can''t open its eyes because of the hot sun outside. It hasn''t seen the sun for a month. The eyes are a little uncomfortable and squint.


    Gululu, gululu


    Drum like belly calls.


    "Go downstairs and find food! I hope the demons in this family are easy to get along with. "


    The black cat sighed and looked down at the floor under the tea table. Seeing the height, he jumped down.


    He walked down the aisle to the stairway and peeped into the hall.


    "There seems to be no one! And there''s a delicious smell of food. "


    The black cat closed her eyes and smelled the smell of rice. Her four legs walked down the stairs quickly.


    Now he was so hungry that he could not care so much and went straight to the dining room.


    "Where''s the cat?"


    As soon as the black cat entered the dining room, she was found by Jiang Sheng, who was sitting by the door. She looked at it in surprise. Finally, he looked at his tail and counted, "1, 2, I''ll go, 3 tails, what a cat! It''s not from the underworld, is it Biqu Pavilion www.hoennkxs.com


    Jiang Sheng Tucao, excited by a jump of the Pei Pei Yan''s thigh, also collected his legs, and dared not to make complaints about it, and hugged Pei Siyan''s neck.


    Because he held him too hard, Jiang Sheng was so heavy that he almost strangled Pei Weiyan to death.


    He painfully patted Jiang Sheng''s hand and said, "wife, you should let go first. I can''t breathe any more."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Jiang Sheng quickly released his strength, but he did not get down from Pei yaoyan.


    He pointed to the black cat and said to Pei Shouyan, "this cat is too weird! With three tails, is it a ghost cat from the underworld written in other people''s novels


    Ghost cat from the underworld?


    The black cat''s blue veins burst out and her eyes were angry. She wanted to rush over and scratch Jiang Sheng with her claws.


    Ah, ah, ah, who is this son of a bitch? How dare you say that to me, kill him, kill him.


    The black cat was furious.


    No, no, no, I have to bear it. This boy''s spiritual power is very strong. Now I''m injured again. I have to borrow him to recover his spiritual power and physical strength.


    The black cat took a deep breath and wanted to calm down. But if he couldn''t calm down now, he rolled his eyes and died in situ.


    However, in order to survive, he sorted out his emotions and forced himself to show the harmless appearance of human beings and animals. He gave a lovely meow to Jiang Sheng. It was sweet and soft, as if bubbles were floating around him. The picture was very beautiful, and the atmosphere became small and fresh.


    But it''s like this in the heart. It''s rude and scolding. I''ll get his mother to come here and push me.


    There is leakage on the side of dominoes.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t know what he thought! As soon as I heard this call, I was instantly sprouted.


    He carefully came down from Pei Weiyan and looked at the black cat like this. Although he was moved, he didn''t dare to embrace it easily.


    Black cat fire, your grandson''s, Lao Tzu are so hard, you still don''t come over is a few meanings! Am I not cute? Don''t you want to masturbate me, idiot?

 Chapter 238

    The black cat is so angry that she can''t stop breathing, but Jiang Sheng can''t help it. She can only endure her anger and continue to meow sweetly and squint at Jiang Sheng.


    But the heart has been in vomit, can not stand this appearance of their own.


    But what can it do to survive?


    "It''s really three tails. It shouldn''t be the cat of the human world." Pei Wai Yan looked straight at the black cat way.


    "That''s why I said it was a cat from the underworld. Where is a cat with three tails? "


    Jiang Sheng said while squatting down to the black cat small step move, waved to it, let it come.


    Black cat frowned. I''m not an animal.


    But now he was starving to death. He put down his self-esteem and ran to Jiang Sheng as if he were happy. Meow meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, meow, me.


    Maybe the cry means this. Give me food. I''m going to starve to death.


    "Hahaha, it''s itchy! How lovely the cat is! Although it''s a little fierce. "


    Jiang Sheng was so dallied that she couldn''t stop laughing.


    "Damn it, laugh at me! Give me food. Hurry up. "


    The black cat barked wildly, and Chong Jiangsheng raised his paw to catch him.


    But suddenly, it was stunned.


    Eh? What did you say to me?


    The black cat looks at Jiang Sheng.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t look at it at this time. Instead, he caught the magic fish that swam into the dining room and floated on his head.


    "I haven''t seen you for one night, have you? How dare you call yourself Laozi? And let me give you food? The skin is itching


    "The devil fish was beaten crying and chirping, the little shark fin wrongly pointed to the black cat and said," I just translate its call to the master. You wronged me, master. "


    "The call of the black cat?" Jiang Sheng was stunned. "Do you understand what it is saying?"


    Asked the black cat, whose face was surprised and looked at the magic fish.


    "Of course! Because it''s an animal! It''s almost like me


    Jiang Sheng immediately Tucao, "make complaints about where you are."


    "I''m not." Changsha novel network www.csxsrc.com


    Magic fish retorts angrily, and stares at Jiang Sheng discontentedly.


    "Yes, yes, you are not."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to tell him so much. He looked back at the black cat on the ground.


    At this time, the black cat was stunned because the fish could talk and swim in the air.


    But the next second it immediately looked at the magic fish saliva, two eyes red heart.


    The food was delivered to the door. It was still delicious fish.


    The black cat wiped her mouth and made a gesture to jump to Jiang Sheng''s hand and bite the magic fish.


    Can just bow up to prepare to go up, was Jiang Sheng a slap on the ground, scolded it, "this is my thing, not your food."


    Black cat is impatient, break scold, "it is my food, you return me, otherwise bite you."


    "Oh, come on, come on! Come and bite me


    "Well, you said it yourself."


    The black cat was angry, but the next second, they both looked at you and me and I saw you, then they popped away and screamed, pointing at each other in unison.


    Jiang Sheng, "you, you, you, can you talk?"


    Black cat, "you, you, you, can you understand me?"


    At the end of the day, they''re both just acting like idiots.


    "It should be the emissary of the Exorcist, and he can speak normally."


    Pei Shouyan, who has been watching the black cat, explains to Jiang Sheng.


    "The spirit? What is that? "


    Asked Jiang Sheng, who poked the black cat''s head.


    The black cat is angry and will bite Jiang Sheng. Fortunately, Jiang Sheng''s fingers are fast.


    "Oh, I''ll go. You belong to a dog."


    "I''m a cat. You''re blind!"


    Immediately, he quarreled with Jiang Sheng. He was very angry.


    But somehow Jiang Sheng felt cute. He was a cat, but he was so angry.

 Chapter 239

    "What''s more, as a descendant of exorcists, you don''t even know what an emissary is? Are you stupid? "


    Black cat scolds Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng immediately poked it in the head, "who said I was the descendant of Exorcist?"


    "You''re not an exorcist? But how can you be psychic? Still so strong? "


    It doesn''t make sense!


    The black cat stood up and touched her chin with her forepaws, just like a human being, so Jiang Sheng was startled.


    I''ll go. It''s a fuckin ''thing!


    Er It seems to have become a fine one! After all, they can talk.


    Jiang Sheng has a black face.


    "I''m a descendant of yin and Yang masters. I don''t understand!"


    Jiang Sheng shaved his nose and was proud. Anyway, he didn''t understand how powerful the yin-yang teacher was. In short, he was very strong, so he took it out to show off.


    "Oh, you are the offspring of yin and Yang masters? I don''t believe it even if you cheat cats and cats, but if you know my masters, you are still a smart man. "


    The black cat said, jumped into Jiang Sheng''s arms, pointed to the chicken on the table and said, "I want to eat that."


    "You think this is your home, don''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng rolled her eyes, but she also sat back to her position and gave the chicken to the black cat.


    Then he asked, "your masters, what do you mean? Do you know Yin Yang master


    "What do you know or not? I used to be the envoy of yin and Yang masters."


    After swallowing the meat, the black cat licked its mouth and pointed to other meats and said, "that''s for me. If you''re tired, you can pull it all over me."


    The tone of a complete uncle is just like being the master of this family.


    "Good, good, all for you." Xiaotao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com


    Jiang Sheng took the dish to the side, then put the black cat on the table and let it eat by itself.


    "By the way, we''ll take care of each other during this period. I''ll give you something to eat. Other requirements are not high."


    The black cat sat on the table to eat, and then threw the bones under the table. He was a rascal.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t know, so he looks at the black cat.


    "What do you mean? You are so confused that you are cut by that mask, and the blood seeps into it. I have made a contract with you by force. So I am your messenger now, and you are my master. It''s ok if you want to cancel the contract, but I don''t want to leave now, so you can bear with it and give me some spiritual power to recuperate and recuperate. "


    Still a big man''s tone.


    After listening to the corner of her mouth, Jiang Sheng said, "so, I will suddenly feel very tired. Is it because you this bastard stealthily sucked away my spiritual power?"


    "You just have to sleep. What a big deal!"


    Black cat white Jiang Sheng one eye, appearance is to say he is stingy.


    "It''s a big deal. I''m pregnant now. I can''t get tired. Do you understand?" Stab the black cat in the head.


    "Ah, it looks like this! I''m sorry, then


    Black cat is very frank apology, but then came to this sentence, "you let your baby bear, I smoke a few days to recover."


    Black cat''s words are too irresponsible, let Jiang Sheng a burst of fire.


    "If you don''t smoke, you''ll be satisfied by yourself."


    "You are stupid! What else can I do with your spiritual power


    The black cat looks at Jiang Sheng with the mentally retarded eyes and almost drives Jiang Sheng crazy.


    Jiang Sheng is calm and calm. He doesn''t have to argue with an animal.


    Yes, yes, take a deep breath.


    Jiang Sheng took a big breath, but the next second he slapped the black cat in the face of his head and scolded him, "I''m your master. You have to listen to me."

 Chapter 240

    "Ah, it hurts. You are sick."


    The black cat was so irritable that its hair stood up.


    "You''re sick. If you don''t listen to me, I won''t give you anything to eat."


    As soon as there was no food, the black cat changed her face, purred and rubbed Jiang Sheng''s arm.


    Sleeping trough! What about your integrity? Succumbing so quickly?


    Jiang Sheng did not want to make complaints about the black cat.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly buckled Jiang Sheng''s waist and held him over his thigh. His face was not happy.


    Jiang Sheng looked at Pei yaoyan in a daze, "what do you do?"


    I go, why suddenly not happy!


    Could it be


    Jiang Sheng''s face quickly darkened, pointing to the black cat and saying, "Pei Weiyan, this is a cat. What kind of Feitian vinegar do you eat?"


    "It''s really a cat now."


    "Ah? What do you mean


    Can it be a cat in the future?


    Jiang Sheng is at a loss.


    "To the master, it''s just a cat now, and it won''t be any more, just like me."


    Magic fish is also jealous. Jiang Sheng has not been so good to it.


    "Like you what? Are you not a fish


    What''s wrong with these two people!


    God, are they human? A devil man, a devil fish?


    make complaints about Tucao.


    Forget it, it''s all good. Anyway, they are a vinegar jar now.


    "I am a fish now, yes! But I occasionally "


    " come on, I don''t want to hear it. It''s too wordy. "


    Jiang Sheng interrupted the magic fish''s words, showing some impatience. Hot Novels www.resooo.com


    "How could you be in that mask?"


    Pei Shouyan did not explain this to Jiang Sheng, but asked about black cat.


    "I also want to know."


    The black cat came back lazily, and then felt his stomach and belched.


    "You don''t know?" Pei Wai Yan frowned immediately.


    "After I was caught by a group of masked men, I woke up and was sealed in the mask. It was your wife who made a contract with me and broke the magic circle that I could come out of it."


    The black cat gave a satisfied cry. At last, she raised her eyes and asked Jiang Sheng, "is there any smoke?"


    Sleeping trough! Do you really treat yourself as the master?


    No, can cats still smoke?


    Jiang Sheng is so confused that the things he has been exposed to recently are all too weird.


    "Oh yes, you are pregnant. It''s not good to smoke in front of you, so don''t do it."


    Lift the claw and swing, indicating that it is not necessary.


    "I didn''t say I would give it to you."


    Can a cat also know not to smoke in front of pregnant women, much smarter than Hei Ming!


    Because once Hei Ming smoked in front of him, Jiang Sheng still had a grudge.


    "You''re investigating the monster!"


    The black cat uses her forepaw nails to pull out the shredded meat stuck between her teeth. After blowing it off, she glances at Pei Weiyan lightly.


    "Do you know the origin of those people?"


    "I don''t know, but I can feel their breath. The masks made by those of them were sealed with a broken mask, which was maintained by the spirit power of the spirit. I was sealed in it for a month, but my spirit was damaged. I can repair myself by sucking your wife''s spiritual power


    "But those who have been sealed for a long time, they are not so lucky. They have been integrated into the mask and will never come out."


    "I only know that every once in a while, some people will recycle the masks, and then someone will input the psychic power into the masks and redistribute them to the people below."


    Black cat told Pei Shiyan everything he knew.


    I see! That''s why the man said that the mask was sent to him.


    Now that website can''t log in again, either we are found, or the website is just a one-time website. After someone takes over the job, it will be deleted immediately for fear of being caught by others.


    Pei Weiyan suddenly pondered over how to investigate the matter.

 Chapter 241

    "Where did the cat come from?"


    Hei Ming and Bai Hao enter the dining room from the back door. They come in and find a talking cat, so they ask curiously.


    "The emissary in the mask was sealed because my wife had no intention of signing a contract with him and rescued him."


    Pei Shouyan returned.


    "I see!"


    Hei Ming is not interested in it. After he helps Bai Hao open his chair, he sits down.


    "If you use the spirit, isn''t that what the Exorcist has? As expected, it has absorbed Jiang Sheng''s spiritual power, right? "


    Asked Bai Hao, who sat down.


    "You are the thing. Your whole family is a thing."


    The black cat is so angry that she takes out the chicken bone from the dish and throws it at Bai Hao angrily.


    Bai Hao''s face turned black and said, "I have a big temper!"


    But in this house, now cats and fish, dare you have another dog?


    Bai Hao make complaints about it. Because Jiang Sheng has come, they are almost turning into a zoo.


    "You call me a thing, I can''t be angry, can I?"


    The black cat counterattacks back and gives Bai Hao a middle finger, which is vicious.


    Bai Hao''s face is black again. How does it stand up?


    Ma, forget it. Don''t see it!


    Bai Hao doesn''t talk to black cat so much and eats his own breakfast.


    Just now Hei Ming wanted to smoke. He pulled him out of the back door and starved him to death.


    Wait, is it coming out of the mask?


    Bai Hao finally reacts and stares at the black cat.


    make complaints about the black cat. Bai Hao and Hei Shen immediately asked, "you are monkeys, aren''t you? How many hours can you do everything? I can''t sleep well


    Bai Hao''s face was fried red and hid from Jiang Sheng. Who knows a black cat is coming? 61 Library www.61wenku.com


    "But it''s delicious. Thank you for your hospitality."


    The black cat thought of the sound of last night, and shed nosebleed again, gave black Ming a praise.


    "You''re welcome."


    Hei Ming is still smiling, and his face is not serious.


    Anyway, the black cat didn''t see it, just heard it. They didn''t have any loss, so they didn''t care.


    But Bai Hao didn''t think so. He gave him a foot in his mouth and a fist in his stomach.


    Black close painful ha sound, painful facial features are twisted.


    "I said, wife, you can light down a little, I hurt!"


    Hei Ming didn''t get angry, but complained.


    "Love your grandson."


    He also gave him a foot in his mouth and ate in a rage.


    Damn it, when people hear this kind of thing, he doesn''t worry, doesn''t he?


    Is it that he will be nervous when others see it positively?


    Bai Hao felt more and more angry, so he gave Hei Ming a foot.


    But the next second, he was red face, stiff body, dare not move again.


    Because Hei Ming''s big hand is not honest on his thigh, but also intentionally or unintentionally touched.


    Hei Ming said with a low smile in Bai Hao''s ear, "why don''t you fight my wife? Fight! See if I dare to carry you directly to the table and do it for you. "


    "Do your grandson, let me go."


    Bai Hao claps Hei Ming''s hand.


    But Hei Ming didn''t let him go and touched him back.


    Bai Hao immediately shakes his body, grabs Hei Ming''s big hand and pinches it into his palm.


    Hei Ming suddenly laughed and was satisfied. Then, when Bai Hao is not paying attention, his fingers slip into the gap between his fingers and clasp his ten fingers.


    In fact, what Hei Mian wants to do is to tie Bai Hao''s ten fingers. What he has just done is feint, and let Bai Hao grasp his hand on his own initiative.

 Chapter 242

    "Let''s go, is it your home or something? Do what you want? "


    Bai Hao didn''t blush and heart beat, but drank a black sleep and wanted to draw back his hand.


    But Hei Ming didn''t let him do this. He clasped his fingers and didn''t let him take them out.


    "Black peace."


    Bai Hao was so angry that he gnashed his teeth.


    "It''s OK, and no one sees it. You eat your food. Anyway, I hold your left hand, which doesn''t hinder you from eating, right?"


    Black Ming calm way, with his left hand holding a sandwich to eat, really with nothing like.


    Indeed, Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng could not see what happened to them. After all, they were not sitting next to them, but opposite.


    But black cats are not blind! It is sitting in the position, just saw the movement under the table of these two people.


    These two people are really in love!


    The black cat despises those who feed it dog food.


    On Bai Hao''s side, he can''t resist the black sleep, so he can only hold it.


    At the beginning, he was unhappy in his heart, but slowly, silent down.


    He had never been so intimate with Hei Ming before.


    Don''t say ten fingers clasped for breakfast, they have never been at the same table once.


    Because the former Hei Ming didn''t have the power now, he was working for the split family. He had to go out every day to take care of the separated business, so he had very little time with Bai Hao.


    Even if he is pregnant, Hei Ming has no time to accompany him.


    In his impression, every time he wakes up, he is vaguely aware of the appearance of sleeping on the sofa carefully.


    He didn''t know why Hei Ming didn''t sleep with him. At that time, he didn''t dare to ask.


    Now he thought, maybe because he was afraid to wake him up, he would sleep alone in the sofa.


    But these are just Bai Hao''s guess, the real answer, he also does not know.


    Until now, he did not dare to ask.


    Or maybe, it''s meaningless to ask again. Thousands of Novels www.77xs8.com


    "Did you listen to them?"


    Jiang Sheng asked in the black cat''s ear.


    "Yes! Why? "


    The black cat glanced at Jiang Sheng lightly.


    Look like he wants to hear it?


    Black cat suddenly chuckled and leaned back to Jiang Sheng''s ear. "There''s a lot of space in that mask. You can enter the mask by using Lingli. How about taking you next time?"


    Chao Jiang Sheng is so bad that she looks like a cat! It''s like a color uncle.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Sheng''s heart will be happy to scream, two eyes shining at the black cat, a pair of big guy, you quickly take my flattering face.


    Poof, this man is so funny!


    Black cat covers her mouth and laughs at Jiang Sheng. Do you like eavesdropping?


    But it does.


    The black cat licked her mouth and was expecting to listen to Jiang Sheng next time.


    But before he could tell Jiang Sheng that he could, his back suddenly became cold and shivered.


    He became stiff, turned his head, and saw Pei Weiyan''s face in front of his eyes. He looked at it with his front paw.


    Damn it. Scared the cat.


    don''t forget to make complaints about Tucao.


    "Why don''t you reply! Will you take me or not


    Jiang Sheng didn''t see Pei''s expression, so she stabbed the black cat.


    How dare the black cat speak! His chin points to Pei Weiyan behind him, so that he can see for himself.


    Jiang Sheng was startled at once. She was finished. She shut up and didn''t dare to speak. She also sat upright on Pei yaoyan''s thigh.


    But if he doesn''t speak, it doesn''t mean Pei Shouyan doesn''t say it. No, his dangerous voice rings from Jiang Sheng''s ear, "wife, your skin itches, right?"

 Chapter 243

    "Haha, uncle magic, are you ready for lunch?"


    Jiang Sheng quickly found an excuse to run into the kitchen, lovely tongue.


    "Almost ready, ma''am."


    In the kitchen, he was busy making lunch for an outing.


    The reason why they haven''t started yet is that they are waiting for uncle magic lunch.


    "Ma''am, why did you come in? Wait outside! The kitchen is too hot. "


    Inside, he uses a row of magic uncles, looks back at Jiang Sheng and asks him to go outside. You can blow the air conditioner and wait.


    At this time, the four of them were rolling out their faces, looking like they were making snacks.


    "It''s OK. I''m here watching you do it. I''d like to learn it later."


    Jiang Sheng rolls up his sleeves and looks closer.


    "Really


    Hearing that Jiang Sheng was still interested, uncle Mo was immediately elated. At this time, it was not hot, and sweating felt refreshing.


    "I''ll teach you to make some dishes that you like some other day. Is that feasible?"


    "Good!"


    Jiang Sheng is not joking.


    And when he lived with his grandmother before, he cooked his own food, but it was not delicious.


    "Well, that''s good. Tomorrow we''ll go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients and come back. I''ll teach you! As soon as you learn, you''ll start. "


    Uncle Mo is in the mood. Now, I wish I could teach Jiang Sheng now and frighten him very much.


    Although I said I want to learn, it is not now! Don''t be in such a hurry!


    Besides, I''m still pregnant.


    Jiang Sheng murmured in his heart, but he was embarrassed to say it directly, because Uncle Mo looked very happy. 59 stack room www.59shuku.com


    Suddenly, magic uncle secretly wipe tears, some choking.


    Mingming looks very distressing, but this row of tears, Leng is to let Jiang Sheng feel some unspeakable strange.


    I''ll go. Can you put your body away at this time, uncle magic?


    Jiang Sheng Tucao, he has not make complaints about so many magic uncle.


    "I know that you want to shorten the distance between me and the young master, so you can arrange this outing. Madam, you are so kind that I can''t repay you. Only in the aspect of eating, do your best. "


    After listening to this, Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    It turns out that uncle magic knows it!


    The corner of his mouth slowly added a smile, uncle Magic now he more and more like.


    Not as a servant, but as an elder.


    "Thank you, ma''am. Please be worshipped by the old slave."


    This worship, four people directly surrounded Jiang Sheng, bowed their heads and sobbed.


    "It''s OK. I haven''t done anything extraordinary. I just think that Pei Shouyan shouldn''t treat you like this after you''ve been guarding him for so long. But I think he should be angry with what I said in front of him


    Jiang Sheng scratched his face awkwardly. He was afraid that Pei Shouyan would not be happy.


    "It''s none of the young master''s business. It''s the old slave''s fault. Before, the master was so romantic that there were countless women outside. As a result, the young master and the old lady were left out of the cold all the time. The old slave looked at him all the time and didn''t say anything about it. That''s why the young master hated the old slave."


    Uncle Mo wiped back his tears and stopped crying.


    "But you can''t say that! After all, he is the master, and you are the servant, aren''t you? "


    Jiang Sheng talked about the matter and didn''t think it had anything to do with Uncle mo.


    But when he thought of Pei''s bad childhood, he also felt a little sad.


    He was cold and cold, not from the beginning. But they and their mother can not get the father''s love, so the whole person is so violent.


    Fortunately, he has been with me for a long time now, and his character has changed a lot. Otherwise, when I first met him, I really didn''t dare to compliment him.

 Chapter 244

    "It''s really great that we can meet you. I''m happy for you."


    Uncle Mo''s nose was sour again, and tears were in his eyes.


    "In the past, our young master was very cold and had the same face to everyone. Even if they are married, they will not smile too much, so the former wives are afraid of our young master


    "Fortunately, the young master met you, which made him more gentle. I''m afraid that our young master has a bad temper, and that he can''t find a good wife in the future, so he can''t sleep


    Uncle Mo also broke Pei''s heart.


    can Jiang Sheng but he can make complaints about his wife. He didn''t want to find it himself!


    Otherwise, according to his face and power, who doesn''t want to stick it on him!


    Ah! Speaking of this, who seems to have disappeared recently!


    When he thought of who, Jiang Sheng remembered his face, but he didn''t remember the name of the other party.


    It is estimated that what he thought at this time was Fan Xiao, who had been clinging to Pei Weiyan after his soul came through.


    "By the way, what about Pei''s mother? Dad''s dead, right! What about mom? "


    Jiang Sheng asked curiously.


    After hearing this, he obviously hesitated and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Wife."


    At this time, Pei Weiyan''s voice suddenly sounded from the kitchen, very cold.


    "I''m here."


    Jiang Sheng, like a child who has done wrong, returns immediately.


    But it is really wrong, always want to listen to the door.


    Pei Shouyan did not speak or look at Jiang Sheng. Instead, he winked at Uncle mo.


    The magic uncle immediately scared the atmosphere to dare not to come out, was at a loss to bow his head.


    "Who asked you to tell him about the past?"


    Pei Shouyan was angry with Uncle Mo, and his voice was angry.


    "I''m sorry, it''s the old slave''s fault. I don''t dare any more."


    Uncle Mo trembled very much, and his hands were tense, holding on to the apron. Keyuan''s Novels www.kybook.com


    "Why are you so fierce! It''s my own question. "


    Jiang Sheng came out to help Uncle Mo speak.


    But Pei Shouyan didn''t want to listen, and forced him out of the back door, angry and fierce.


    When Uncle Mo saw this situation, his eyes were red and he was in a hurry to explain.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t let him. He waved his hand to make him busy. He could handle it by himself.


    Magic uncle but voice, hesitation in the ground.


    He was afraid that Pei Shouyan would get angry with Jiang Sheng and do something drastic, so he wanted to help.


    "It will be all right! You can rest assured and let Jiang Sheng handle it by himself. "


    The black man in peace appeared at the kitchen door, lazily persuading the magic uncle.


    Then he went to the rows of delicious food, picked it up and put it in his mouth.


    "As expected, you are still good at craftsmanship."


    Hei Ming praised others, but also with a smile.


    When he was a child, he lived with Pei Shouyan in a separate family, so uncle Mo and Hei Ming knew each other, and he was taken care of by him.


    "Now, except for you, it is estimated that no one will come out to play with our young master."


    Uncle Mo lowered his eyes and looked very sad.


    Because after Pei Weiyan left Pei''s family, those brothers and sisters had already cut off relations with Pei Shouyan and were very snobbish.


    "And LeLe."


    "Miss Lele also came to visit our young master?"


    Hearing the name of perelle, uncle magic''s face was full of smiles.


    Because heiming and Pei Lele, and Pei yaoyan. When he was a kid, he brought these three.


    "I called this morning to ask her to come and go for an outing this morning, and I''m expected to be ready for this time."


    "The old slave made more dishes for Miss Lele."


    The four magic uncles turned around and rushed to work. One washed the vegetables, one cut the meat, and the other two washed the pot and looked for small side dishes. All of a sudden, they were busy again.


    But there was no sense of tiredness on his face except for expectation. He had been busy for more than four hours.

 Chapter 245

    "Why are they all gone?"


    In the dining room, the black cat barked.


    "What are you fighting about? New comer, from today on, you want to call me boss, you know?"


    Floating on top of the black cat, the magic fish stood up and ordered the black cat from a commanding position.


    "Well, call you boss."


    The black cat looked indifferent and yawned lazily.


    Magic fish has thought well, if black cat does not agree, he will use force to persuade black cat.


    I didn''t expect that black cat agreed so easily.


    "I said," I want to be your boss! Do you hear me clearly? "


    The devil fish was afraid that he had heard something wrong, and emphasized with the black cat.


    "I hear you! I''m not deaf. "


    The black cat gave the magic fish a white eye.


    Magic fish another Leng, "then you, you still call me boss?"


    Soft voice, inexplicably lovely.


    "If you want to do it! It doesn''t matter to me. If I have something to eat, I don''t ask too much. "


    With that, the black cat lay on his side on the dining table, holding his head in his right forepaw, wagging his legs and yawning. His tears came out and he was very lazy.


    The devil fish suddenly blushed and pounced, because it had taken the younger brother.


    "After that, you will call me boss! That''s it


    Magic fish show their small fins, black cat with his seal.


    If the black cat was not full now, the magic fish would have been beaten down and swallowed by the black cat.


    "Yes, yes, you are my boss."


    Black cat raised his small short legs, touched the small fin of the magic fish, still lazy.


    Magic fish will be happy to fly to the sky, happy to jump around.


    Suddenly, the black cat looked straight at the demon fish with joy on his head. In this way, he asked, "you can transform human form now, right?"


    "Yes, yes! I am very good


    Magic fish flaunting its tail, you can see its complacency. Hot e-books www.huoretxt.com


    After hearing this, the black cat suddenly showed a strong smile, looking at him so murmured, "the original can transform human form ah!"


    "What did you say?" The magic fish raised the lovely fish eye to look down from above, the black cat asked.


    "Nothing."


    At last, he asked, "are you a man or a woman?"


    "I must be a boy! You didn''t hear that! My voice is so male. "


    The devil fish immediately got angry and was questioned about her gender.


    "You have a soft voice like a woman. Who the hell knows men''s and women''s, or transgender."


    make complaints about black cats.


    "I''m a transsexual. The whole family is."


    The devil fish was angry and glared at the black cat below.


    The black cat was not angry. She raised her eyes and said, "when you turn into human beings, show me and I''ll see."


    "Good! I''m very good-looking. ''


    The magic fish was no longer angry and restored his loveliness.


    But after answering, he looked at the black cat and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Of course, it doesn''t suit me! Is it worth saying? Are you stupid or not


    "You, you, you are going to eat me?"


    The devil fish immediately showed his frightened face and retreated from the black cat.


    "Who''s going to eat you? It''s not that there is nothing to eat. "


    The black cat rolled her eyes.


    But it''s also eating! On the other hand.


    Black cat added this sentence in her heart.


    "If you don''t eat me, you can talk about everything else."


    Magic fish this words let black cat smile again strong up, smile very bad gas, still ruffian.


    "After that, we''ll get along well, fish."


    Eh? How do you feel? Something''s wrong?


    Magic fish face suddenly black, inexplicable back a cool.

 Chapter 246

    Bai Hao listened to these two words with a cool sidelong eye.


    How do I feel? I''m watching two human beings flirt!


    No, it''s a routine. It''s a silly routine.


    Bai Hao did not know how to make complaints about what he saw, so he told himself to ignore it.


    But it''s a surprise! Magic fish has been able to turn into human form. It''s only two months, fast enough.


    Bai Hao just looked at the magic fish, and then came to the black cat.


    It will ask the devil fish, it should also be able to transform into human form!


    Bai Hao suddenly burst into laughter, because he felt that the two were playing.


    "Why! Looking at the two animals giggling


    Hei Ming goes back to the dining room, stops behind Bai Hao and stealthily kisses him on the cheek.


    Bai Hao immediately frowned, angry, "get out." Then push Hei Ming aside.


    "Where are you going? Get in there


    Hei Ming suddenly opens a yellow tune.


    "You''re going to die if you''re serious, aren''t you?" He glared angrily, but then he looked around and asked, "what about Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng? Where have you been? "


    "Uncle Mo told Jiang Sheng what he had done before, and my brother heard it. So he got angry and took Jiang Sheng out. He didn''t know where to go."


    With that, Hei Ming sits down in the chair beside Bai Hao.


    "Damn it, you''re crazy. Pei Shouyan is angry. Don''t you go out with me?"


    Bai Hao can''t believe Hei Ming is back like this. He quickly gets up to find Pei Shouyan and the two of them.


    "Don''t go. What can my brother do to Jiang Sheng? He is not Pei Shiyan, who used to have a bad temper


    Hei Ming quickly pulls Bai Hao back.


    Bai Hao hesitated after hearing this, because Pei Shouyan has indeed changed.


    When he hesitated, Hei Ming suddenly picked him up and put him on his lap. He sat in front of him and looked at him with a smile. Hot Novels www.resooo.com


    Bai Hao is scared and wants to get up, but Hei Ming refuses to let him down.


    "What the hell?"


    Bai Hao immediately gets angry because he is not used to being so intimate with Hei Ming outside.


    And at this time the black cat and the devil fish, just hook up at them two.


    "Nothing! Just think about hugging you. "


    Hold up Bai Hao''s butt and let him sit closer to him.


    "I don''t want you to let me go."


    Bai Hao struggles hard.


    "Wife, be good for a while, just a moment."


    Hei Ming''s rare voice was very gentle and buried his head in Bai Hao''s chest.


    He also knows that he and Bai Hao have no good memories.


    So he thought that when he got along well with Bai Hao, he would create some good memories with Bai Hao.


    In this way, at least he and Bai Hao are separated, and they can have a good aftertaste.


    Bai Hao suddenly calmed down and didn''t struggle any more. But his face was very low, and his appearance was very complicated.


    When he wanted this hug before, Hei Ming didn''t give it to him. Now he felt that everything didn''t matter, but he took the initiative to hold him.


    "If you hate it, push me away. I won''t be angry."


    His head was buried in Bai Hao''s arms, and his voice was very uncomfortable.


    "You won''t be angry, you will just continue to tangle up shamelessly."


    Bai Hao''s language is not pleasant.


    After hearing this, Hei Ming smiles because Bai Hao is right. He won''t be angry, but he will hold Bai Hao until Bai Hao holds him honestly, otherwise he won''t let go.


    What he wants, in fact, is also very simple, Bai Hao''s company.


    Even if you don''t do anything, just let him hold it quietly.

 Chapter 247

    "Early in the morning, you are so tired and crooked, don''t you feel sick?"


    Pei Le Le, once entering the dining room, saw Bai Hao holding his black heart, and make complaints about it. He immediately Tucao them two.


    "Here it is."


    Hei Ming is not angry, for this sister, he is still very fond of.


    "I should have arrived. Someone suddenly followed me. Otherwise, I would have to turn to pick him up."


    Pei Le Le Le''s chin pointed to his back, looking for Fan Xiao, who looked like a man, sighed.


    Seeing Fan Xiao, Hei Ming and Bai Hao frown at the same time.


    Because they both know that Fan Xiao likes Pei Weiyan. It''s certainly not good to follow him here.


    "What are you doing to bring him here?"


    He asked with a frown.


    "Fun


    Pei Lele was in a good mood and sat down beside him. He picked up the toast on the table and ate it. He was not polite at all.


    She didn''t want to take Fan Xiao with her at first, but she thought that she would be angry with Jiang Sheng, so she brought her here.


    Because she wants to help Lan Yuan defend her sister-in-law''s throne, now I don''t know that Jiang Sheng is her real sister-in-law.


    "I''ll be told by my brother, I don''t care about you."


    "No matter what! Anyway, he came along by himself. I just let him ride in my car. It''s none of my business! "


    Pei Le Le Le was totally afraid that the world would not be in disorder, and he ate beautiful food.


    "What about Shiyan?"


    Fan Xiao asked them in a small voice.


    "I don''t know."


    Hei Ming didn''t give a good face.


    He knew that the reason why Pei Shouyan gave Fan Xiao a good look was that Fan Xiao''s father was an investor in his company. Fleur''s novel www.flxs8.com


    But here in heiming, it''s none of his business, so he talks to Fan Xiao like this.


    Fan Xiao immediately showed his displeasure. What do you mean by this man? Did I provoke him?


    Isn''t it just a son of a bitch born by Pei Shiyan''s father who had an affair with a woman? I dare to be so arrogant. I''m afraid there is no problem with my brain.


    Fan Xiao disdains Hei Ming. So he ignored him and sat down in the chair by the table.


    Magic fish and black cat look at Fan Xiao foolishly. Because Fan Xiao has the smell of a demon, it shows that Fan Xiao is also a devil.


    "What are you looking at?"


    When Pei Shiyan is not here, Fan Xiao is too lazy to pretend, and directly exposes his original true face.


    If Pei Shouyan was there, he would have whispered, and he was afraid of everything.


    "You didn''t look at you. What kind of waves did you see us both?"


    The black cat picks up her nose and looks at Fan Xiao with her nostrils, and then flicks her nose at Fan Xiao.


    Fan Xiao immediately jumped up and pointed at him and scolded, "what are you doing? Do you know who I am? Ah? "


    "You hear me! This kind of person who barks and yells and knows who I am is either supported by his godfather or confessed by his own father. He has no ability. "


    Black cat points to Fan Xiao and gives magic fish a live class.


    "I see! Isn''t that a typical barking dog that doesn''t bite? "


    Magic fish a pair of vain big understanding of the appearance, lovely with the black cat.


    "Yes, yes, that''s the truth. If you meet someone like him in the future, you don''t have to think about anything. You just slap him to death, and then when there is no one, he''ll bury him and deal with the scene. Anyway, he has no ability and can''t resist you."


    "It''s a pity to bury it. If I eat it, I can bring benefits to plants."


    Magic fish immediately licked his mouth back, no doubt.


    "Silly! This kind of person will eat bad stomach, do not eat, toxic


    "Oh! All right! I can also benefit the land if I bury it. "


    These two are worthless to Fan Xiao! I''m very excited.

 Chapter 248

    "You Don''t go too far. Believe me or not


    Fan xiaonu points to the black cat and the magic fish, and is furious.


    "Come on! Here it is. "


    The black cat pointed to her face and said, with a strong smile, she was not afraid of Fan Xiao at all.


    Fan Xiao was so angry that he couldn''t speak. Where had he been so embarrassed?


    "Well, I''ll let you know today what death is."


    Fan Xiao snorted and sat down in a chair.


    I bear with you. I''m out of here. Let''s see how I deal with you.


    Fan Xiaoxin inside break scold, tightly grasps own wrist to endure anger.


    Hei Ming and Bai Hao both want to give black cat a clap. It''s clearly a cat, but they curse people very badly.


    Pei Lele looked at Fan Xiao blankly. No wonder my second brother didn''t like him. He couldn''t even say a cat.


    But the cat, when I came last time, why didn''t I see it!


    And this fish is also, if I am not wrong, it should be the magic fish in our demon world!


    But the whole body naked red magic fish, I have not seen ah! What kind? And he can talk. That''s a cow.


    Perelle caught the magic fish and looked at it carefully.


    Magic fish eyes do not blink at perelle, cute, all of a sudden captured the small heart of Pei Le Le Le.


    After all, girls like animals. This kind of talking is rare. Where can she not be moved.


    Then her eyes came to the black cat''s body, a hug black cat into the arms, hard to rub black cat.


    Ah, ah, the hair is so soft!


    Pei Le Le Le has been infatuated, she likes small animals, but helpless in the separation of the family, rules, no provision.


    The black cat was suddenly hugged by perelle, and was startled. But the next second he showed a very happy face and pointed to his armpit and said, "here, I''ll scratch you too."


    "Good."


    Perelle is very obedient to the black cat scratch.


    "Ah, it''s so comfortable!"


    The black cat''s expression can hardly be more enchanting.


    Don''t they say cats are cold? Where does it come from? It''s like a color uncle. 58 reading www.dushu58.com


    Bai Hao make complaints about the juice from his glass.


    "Are you the sister of the master''s husband? It smells like the master''s husband. "


    The devil fish sniffed perel and asked.


    "Master? Jiang Sheng


    "Yes


    Magic fish lovely back, immediately let Pei Le Le two eyes red heart, and then also the magic fish to rub into the arms, love.


    The magic fish was confused, because everyone beat it. Perelle was the first one who didn''t beat it and held it in his arms.


    The magic fish was so moving that he said, "Miss, I''ll mix with you later."


    "Really! After that, I''ll give you delicious food. "


    Pei Le Le Le is not polite. He wants to take the magic fish away.


    Once the magic fish listened to the delicious food, it immediately revealed the licking mouth of the obscene smile.


    I''ve met a rich man!


    In the eyes of the magic fish, they are all eating and drooling.


    But the next second, it was back Jiang Sheng picked it up, flipped its head and said, "I just went out for a while, you recognize other people as the master, right? Looking for a fight


    "Oh, it hurts, master."


    The devil fish immediately showed off his pity.


    But it doesn''t work here for Jiang Sheng, because he knows too much about magic fish. Now it''s cute. When he gets angry for a while, he is forced to beat people like rabies.


    "Why do you bully it?"


    Pei Lele immediately took back the magic fish and protected it in his arms.


    Jiang Sheng immediately rolled a white eye, "you also ate its kind last time, you forget."


    "Last time was the last time. I, I didn''t know at that time."


    Pei Le Le Le was guilty and denied.


    "But you did too


    Pei Lele immediately shut up, can not find words to refute, can only sulk.


    Damn it! I can''t say you, but you''ll see for me, hum!

 Chapter 249

    "Wait Yan, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for a while."


    As soon as Pei Wai Yan follows Jiang Sheng into the dining room, Fan Xiao runs to Pei yaoyan''s arm in a sweet voice, and the whole person nestles in Pei''s arms.


    Finally, he challenged Jiang Sheng, who was looking at them with his chin. He was elated.


    The appearance is to say, look at Jiang Xiao, see how I robbed Pei yaoyan.


    But Jiang Sheng''s family didn''t bird him at all. He opened his chair and sat down beside Pei Lele, holding the black cat on his lap.


    Black cat is very clever to hold Jiang Sheng, because it wants to absorb the spiritual power of Jiang Sheng and repair the spirit body.


    "I warn you! Don''t smoke too much! I''m going out later


    Jiang Sheng pointed to the black cat and warned.


    "Don''t worry. I inhaled a lot last night, and my spirit recovered a lot. I won''t inhale too much today."


    The black cat waved his hand. At last, he raised his eyes and frowned at their Fan Xiao. He asked Jiang Sheng, "you men have been robbed by that punk. Do you still have time to masturbate me?"


    It''s not urgent? That kid wants to hang on his man.


    "It''s OK. He won''t last long."


    Jiang Sheng smiles back.


    Pei Weiyan immediately opened Fan Xiao''s hand and pushed him away, one meter away from himself.


    Fan Xiao was stunned because Pei Shouyan did not like sticking to him, but he did not push him.


    "Please respect yourself, master fan. Now I have a wife and I''m not single anymore."


    Pei Shouyan was polite, and he didn''t look at him coldly, showing his displeasure.


    After all, he is still the son of his own investor. He still has to give face, but he has not done the best.


    "But, you, are you waiting for Lan Yuan? He is not Lan Yuan! He''s just Jiang Xiao waiting for Yan. "


    Fan xiaowucuo way, looking at quite pitiful.


    "This is the wife I''m looking for. Please bear with me more in the future. Don''t make it difficult for me." 04 Novels www.04xs.com


    Ah? Hard to do?


    Isn''t it me that''s hard to do now?


    I''ll be with you for two hundred years. It''s a hundred years!


    I''ve paid so much, and my dad has been investing in your business and doing everything for you.


    You Pei Shouyan should abandon me for Jiang Xiao, who has only been here for less than a year?


    Fan Xiao was furious, his fist clenched and his eyebrows twisted. He looked at Pei yaoyan.


    But in fact, he was just amorous. Pei did not ask him to do this. He took a fancy to Pei yaoyan and asked his father to invest in Pei''s business. That''s all.


    If it hadn''t been for more than 100 years of cooperation with Fan Xiao''s father and the complicated work involved, Pei Shouyan would not have given Fan Xiao a good face and would have thrown him out.


    "What am I, Pei Shiyan? What do you think of me


    Fan xiaonu asked, angry, no longer pretending to be a lamb.


    Pei Shouyan suddenly showed a smile and said, "how could master fan ask me the same question as I abandoned you? We have nothing to do with each other! There''s no communication, no physical contact, isn''t it? "


    "But you know I like you."


    The roar was taken for granted, and Pei Shouyan was asked to repay him.


    "But I definitely refused you, didn''t I?"


    Pei Shouyan asked in turn.


    Fan Xiao wanted to say something, but he couldn''t.


    Later, he was angry and roared, "you just said at that time that you would wait for your wife. But now that you break your promise, you must be responsible to me. I give you all my years of youth. What am I? I can''t do the big one. I''ll make the small one. "


    "Poof..."


    This is not Pei yaoyan, but Jiang Sheng.


    His three outlooks are really refreshed by Fan Xiao, all right?

 Chapter 250

    "Oh, my God! So shameless, how can you say it out of your mouth, little punk? "


    did not wait for Jiang Sheng to make complaints about the black cats.


    "I can''t talk to you. Shut up."


    Grab the plate on the table and throw it at the black cat.


    "I hide."


    The black cat wriggled its buttocks to avoid it. It was also happy.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t react so quickly. He was about to hit him in the stomach.


    Fortunately, Pei Weiyan opened his hand in time to control the dish and stopped it in the air, which did not hit Jiang Sheng.


    After all, Sheng Jiang was pregnant, and he was scared! This dish is really coming. It''s not a joke. The devil has great strength.


    "Wife, are you ok?"


    Pei Shouyan rushed to Jiang Sheng in a hurry. He threw the dish on the wall and fell in response.


    And still fly from Fan Xiao''s cheek, rubbing out a red.


    Fan xiaodai Leng Leng touched his cheek, hot.


    He immediately got wet in his eyes and sniffed and cried.


    "Did you get hurt?"


    Pei Shouyan touched Jiang Sheng''s stomach and asked.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Jiang Sheng is a little shy. Pei Shouyan touches his stomach in front of so many people.


    "It''s OK."


    Pei Shouyan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now he was angry with Jiang Sheng, saying that he had asked Uncle Mo about the past.


    At that time, Jiang Sheng looked at him with a very sad expression, as if saying, don''t I have the right to know?


    He wanted to explain to Jiang Sheng that he was just too excited and didn''t really want to get angry with him. Daxia Chinese website www.daxiabook.com


    But Jiang Sheng has returned to the dining room here, did not listen to him explain the reason.


    He quickly followed up and wanted to continue to explain, but he met Fan Xiao and missed the opportunity.


    Fortunately, Jiang Sheng is not angry now, otherwise he doesn''t know what to do.


    "There''s something wrong with your little wife over there. Go and comfort them quickly." Jiang Sheng chin points to the suddenly crying fan Xiaodao.


    Pei Shiyan frowned immediately, "I have nothing to do with him. Don''t think about it."


    "What am I thinking! It''s just his own imagination. "


    Jiang Sheng looked back with a sneer. He was still angry.


    Pei Wai Yan immediately showed his injured face. He didn''t like Jiang Sheng talking to him in such an innocuous tone, as if Fan Xiao was pestering him, and he didn''t care.


    "It was just my fault. I shouldn''t be angry with you."


    Pei Shouyan apologized in a low voice.


    "I know, I''m not angry, I''m just upset, as if I didn''t deserve to know about your past."


    Jiang Sheng murmured.


    He didn''t mean to dig up the past. He just wanted to know more about Pei Shouyan.


    "I don''t mean that, wife, I"


    "OK, I know you don''t mean that, so please quiet the one next to me first! He makes me have a headache


    Jiang Sheng''s chin again points to Fan Xiao, who stares at him in tears, and says nothing to Pei yaoyan.


    But when he finished, he immediately stopped Pei yaoyan and said, "wait, don''t you and his father have business contacts? Don''t go too far and cajole him


    As soon as he hears to coax Fan Xiao, Pei Shouyan''s face is in danger.


    He held cold to Jiang Sheng, "do you want your man to coax other men? You are so generous


    Sleeping trough! Why are you angry all of a sudden?


    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your business with his father?"


    Damn it, I''m for his good, and he''s still killing me?

 Chapter 251

    "Madame, all the lunches are ready. We can start now."


    Magic uncle happily came out of the kitchen, looking at the sweat, his face was red.


    I can see that I haven''t stopped. I''m tired of heat.


    But he came out in time, or Pei Shouyan really had to coax Fan Xiao.


    "Let''s go now."


    Jiang Sheng said something wrong now. As soon as Uncle Mo came out, he was able to help him out.


    But when he got up, he was suddenly knocked open by Pei Le Le Le. I went to the sound and poured into Pei Shouyan''s arms, who held him fast.


    "Wife, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK." Jiang Sheng replied, then rushed to Pei Lele angrily, "what are you doing?"


    But where does Pei Le Le have that time to take care of him at this time! Just like a happy bird, he threw himself into uncle magic''s arms and called sweetly, "Uncle magic."


    "Yes, the old slave."


    Uncle magic looked very happy. He had not seen perelle for two or three hundred years.


    "Why are you here? When did you come? Isn''t it in the old house? "


    Pei Le Le Le hugged uncle Mo''s body and screamed with joy.


    For perelle, uncle magic is like her grandfather.


    When she was a child, she was bullied by her parents'' brothers and sisters. For the first time, she stood out to help her, always magic uncle.


    "Oh, Miss Lele! I''m not as tough as I used to be. You''re lighter. "


    Magic uncle showed kindness and said with a smile.


    Although Pei Le Le is lovely and lovely, it is still a devil after all. It''s not a joke to be excited about the strength of holding people.


    "Where? You are as strong as ever


    Pei Lele patted uncle magic''s arm muscles.


    Indeed, although uncle magic is old, his muscles are strong.


    "Miss Lele''s mouth is as sweet as ever." No.7 novel network www.7hxsxs.com


    Uncle magic was flattered by perel, he has not been so happy for a long time.


    But there is a man who dislikes their quarrel. That is Pei Shouyan, who frowns.


    "It''s so big here that the eardrum will burst."


    He made a cold voice. He didn''t like the closeness between perelle and uncle moo.


    "I''m sorry, young master. It''s the old slave''s fault."


    Magic uncle quickly bent down to apologize, immediately became nervous.


    "What are you doing! It''s not easy for me to see Uncle magic. What''s the matter with me? " Pedro murmured.


    She was afraid of Pei Shouyan, so she didn''t dare to speak too loud.


    "What do you want me back for? I just want to ask you what? Why didn''t you reflect when you just pushed your sister-in-law? "


    Pei Shouyan immediately began to preach.


    "Oh! Sorry, I didn''t see it just now


    Pei Lele apologized reluctantly.


    Indeed, she just didn''t care so much, when she saw the magic uncle, she rushed up excitedly.


    "Is that an apology? Ah? "


    Pei Weiyan did not let her go, and his voice became louder and louder.


    Pei Lele was frightened. Pei Weiyan had never been so cruel to her. Her eyes were wet immediately.


    "Cry, you know how to cry, your sister-in-law is still pregnant, can you push it like this?"


    "Oh I said it wasn''t intentional


    Perelle cried wrongly, his nose red.


    Pei Wai Yan''s brow immediately twisted, because every time Pei Lele made a mistake, he knew to cry.


    Just when he was going to give Pei Le Le a political lesson, Jiang Sheng gave him a good kick, and then glared at him and told him to shut up.


    Damn it, a girl, he is willing to scold so loudly, or his own sister.

 Chapter 252

    "Wife?"


    Pei Weiyan was stunned and looked at Jiang Sheng.


    "What? You don''t even know me, do you? "


    Call a fart! Really.


    "No, you thought you would be angry."


    Lele pushed him away, didn''t he get angry?


    "What are you angry about? She''s a little girl? "


    Jiang Sheng finished and waved to Pei Lele, "come here."


    He is very aggressive.


    Pei Lele is now so wronged that Jiang Sheng helps her. She immediately trots to Jiang Sheng and throws herself into Jiang Sheng''s arms, whimpering, "sister-in-law, my brother-in-law, he bullies me."


    "Yes, yes, I saw it all. I stepped on his foot for you. You''re even."


    Jiang Sheng sighs, like coax children.


    After all, he also has a sister himself. He must have been unable to bear to see perelle crying in front of him.


    "If you''re still angry, slap him on the head."


    Jiang Sheng urged him.


    "Oh, I don''t dare. He''ll call back."


    Pei Le Le Le tears, lovely this time.


    "It''s OK. You fight. I told him not to move. He certainly wouldn''t move."


    Jiang Sheng said this with a cow.


    But indeed, he told Pei Shouyan not to move, and Pei Shouyan certainly would not.


    Can there be such a call to beat their husband?


    This is not true. Everyone agrees on the black line. Even the demon fish bullied by Pei Shouyan feels that Pei Shouyan is pitiful.


    "Am I a man or not?"


    Pei Shouyan also felt sorry for himself and gave Jiang Sheng a glance.


    "What''s wrong with my man? If you do something wrong, you have to fight, right


    "Yes."


    Pei Lele was angry with Jiang Sheng on one nostril. He also said clearly that he would bring Fan Xiao to do damage, but he didn''t know it, so he was taken over by Jiang Sheng.


    Fan Xiao, who was ignored by everyone, is so angry that he can''t cry anymore. He stares at Jiang Sheng with gnashing teeth. 51 aesthetic Novels www.51wenm.com


    He just thought that maybe Pei Shouyan would panic.


    But don''t panic now. Pei Shouyan doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    By what? Why can Jiang Xiao get Pei Shouyan?


    But I accompany Pei Shiyan for so long, but I can''t get anything? Now even perelle, who helped me, was bewitched by him.


    You wait for Jiang Xiao. I won''t let you live.


    The ferocity of Fan Xiao''s eyes was exposed. His clenched fists and fingernails were stabbed into the flesh. The whole person looked at it, and it was as terrible as being possessed by a ghost.


    "You big head, let go."


    Pei Shouyan points to Pei Lele''s hand that hugs Jiang Sheng''s body and asks her to let go.


    "Slightly, I don''t want it."


    Now with Jiang Sheng supporting himself, Pei Lele became more daring. He held Jiang Sheng''s body and spoke to Pei Shouyan.


    But the next second, she was in a daze, and then slowly face black.


    What am I doing! I''m here to help Lan Yuan''s sister-in-law defend his position. How can I be fascinated by this man?


    Pei Lele immediately released Jiang Sheng''s waist and hummed, "I won''t hold it, I''ll give it back to you."


    For a moment, he was indifferent to Jiang Sheng. He was still dependent on others.


    "Why, your menopause is advanced! All of a sudden, I don''t recognize people? " Jiang Sheng asked.


    "You''ve just advanced your menopause, Pooh, Pooh."


    Pei Lele fiercely turns to Jiang Sheng and scolds him.


    "If that''s not the case, you''ll turn your back on what you do?"


    Jiang Sheng asked.


    "Why should I tell you! Hum


    Pei Lele comes with such a voice. She raises her chin and looks at Jiang Sheng.


    Er Is she childish or not?


    Jiang Sheng did not get angry, but make complaints about it.


    The magic uncle secretly looked at it and felt very surprised.


    Because Pei Le Le Le is rarely so close to anyone, but also very open.


    We should know that perelle is very timid in front of the Lord''s family, and dare not come out of the atmosphere.


    Therefore, she developed the character of cowering in everything, and only in front of her family would she release her nature.


    But here in Jiang Sheng, the inferiority complex was suppressed, showing her original.

 Chapter 253

    "If you don''t tell me, don''t tell me. If you leave, we''ll play."


    Jiang Sheng leads the way out of the dining room first. When passing by Fan Xiao, he smiles and glares at him. Fan Xiao says, "master fan, do you want to take our car?"


    "I don''t need your charity."


    Fan Xiaochong Jiang Sheng roared, and then he ran out of tears.


    "Oh, Hello! He is still angry when I invite him! What to do, Pei Shouyan, if you can''t talk to his father about business, is it my fault? "


    Jiang Sheng pitifully looks at Pei Shouyan, but actually he is Fan Xiao who is deliberately angry.


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t see it. He pinched his face and preached, "you know he''s angry. You add fuel to the fire."


    "Why, he just glared at your wife. You are blind and don''t see it! Let me bear to be bullied by him, right? "


    Jiang Sheng grumbled.


    "Why did you ask me to coax him? Now that I''ve been bullied, I''ll jump? "


    "Of course! Coax him is you not me, but he bullies, it is me, can I bypass him? "


    Pei Shouyan wanted to give Jiang Sheng a chance to admit his mistake. But who knew that Jiang Sheng would come to such a sentence, which made Pei Shouyan angry.


    He angrily let go of Jiang Sheng''s face and told him, "OK, I''m going to coax him and let you taste it."


    With that, Pei Shouyan went out in a big stride.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned, then his face was black, "are you Pei Shiyan so naive?"


    "I don''t think he''s naive. If Bai Hao asks me to coax other men, I''m sure he can''t get out of bed."


    Passing by, Hei Ming left such a sentence and took Bai Hao out.


    "A little bit, it''s worth it."


    Pei Lele, who walked by Jiang Sheng''s side, gloated and pretended to make faces. Then he hopped to keep up with them. He was in a beautiful mood.


    "I''m not worried about his work! What''s more, he''s going to cajole people, but he''s not going to let him go to sleep. If he says a word or two, can he die? "


    What the hell! All like this? What did I do wrong? Cool pen and interesting Pavilion www.ku162.com


    Jiang Sheng still didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.


    Naturally, he didn''t want Pei Shouyan to coax Fan Xiao! But for Pei''s work, he can tolerate this.


    "I said you! Is it an idiot? "


    The black cat jumped into Jiang Sheng''s arms. Jiang Sheng asked with a glance.


    "You are an idiot."


    Jiang Sheng refuted immediately.


    "Master, do you want me to swallow him? It''s better to break it up? "


    Or magic fish enough righteousness, serious with its lovely face to say dangerous words.


    But the next second broke the Gong, Jiang Sheng knocked his head and said, "you just want to eat him! Don''t think I can''t see it. "


    The magic fish murmured angrily, "what''s the matter! It''s a waste of food to keep him. "


    "It''s not an excuse for you to eat people."


    Don''t Jiang Sheng understand the mind of magic fish? Hit him in the head.


    "But if I eat him, my magic will rise."


    Magic fish small voice in Jiang Sheng ear way.


    Jiang Sheng listened, but also came to be interested in the same, whispered back, "really?"


    "Really, I will be able to help the host fight against you and protect you. And you can lose a rival, right? How wonderful


    The magic fish bewitched Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng a good listen, "then you eat a bit clean, do not leave residue, lest be found."


    "Good, good."


    The devil fish was so happy that he kept laughing.

 Chapter 254

    Black cat looked at the servant and make complaints about him.


    The magic uncle was flustered to Jiang Sheng, "madam, this can''t be done. It''s very troublesome for those demons with different identities to be investigated."


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. Anyway, when the time comes, they''ll open a magic fish belly. It''s not my stomach, right?"


    Jiang Sheng laughs more insidious than the magic fish. It seems that just those words, he is just cooperating with the magic fish.


    The magic fish of the routine Jiang Sheng was stunned. He looked at Jiang Sheng foolishly. After a long time, he returned to God. He hit Jiang Sheng with his little shark fin and roared, "ah, ah, you bad master, you cheat me."


    "What did I lie to you? It''s you who lied to me first and thought I didn''t know you wanted to eat Fan Xiao! What else do you say you want to deal with my love enemies? I''ve seen through your little tricks. "


    With the fingers of the magic fish with the small shark fin, and then poke the head of the devil fish, immediately let it turn over the belly.


    The devil fish was not convinced and swam up in anger, but he was caught by Uncle magic before he rushed to fight him.


    "Uncle Mo, let me go. I will kill my master. He bullies me."


    Magic fish also learn from the dog grinning, milk fierce milk fierce.


    The magic uncle will not let go of the magic fish naturally, carrying him to keep up with Jiang Sheng in front of him.


    When the four of them got out of the courtyard, everyone got on the bus and waited for them.


    Jiang Sheng glances at the car and looks for Pei Shouyan.


    Lying trough, damn it, it''s not really going to coax Fan Xiao!


    Unable to find Pei Shouyan, Jiang Sheng immediately grumbled.


    He said it by himself, and would not coax Fan Xiao.


    Although I let you go, you can''t hear the angry words! Yuewen novel www.lwxs.net


    Jiang Sheng turned her mouth and walked to the side of Hei Ming''s car. She wanted to open the door and get in. Suddenly, there was a gust of wind from the top, and then a black shadow flew down quickly.


    Jiang Sheng I went to the sound, instinct to run, but late, came to seize his armpit, fly high.


    Jiang Sheng, whose feet are off the ground, is scared to lose color. Then she responds to the struggle and yells, "ah, ah, help!"


    Then he said, "Damn it, who are you! You let me go. "


    Mouth bite people''s arm, a row of teeth marks immediately emerged, all red.


    The visitor immediately frowned, but there was no sound.


    Seeing that it was useless, Jiang Sheng continued to struggle to warn people, "I am Pei''s wife. Do you know what the consequences will be if I am taken away? If you are sensible, put me on the ground


    Because his eyes were down, Jiang Sheng didn''t know who was flying with him.


    Until the person who came back with a smile, "you still know who''s wife you are!"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned at the sound, and then burst into a voice lying trough and scolded, "Pei Shiyan, you son of a bitch, are you sick! What the hell? "


    Originally, he was scolding fiercely, but he was scolding with a trace of nasal sound, and his eyes were moist. It should be too sudden. The human at the bottom was like ants, which scared him.


    Pei Shouyan knew that Jiang Sheng was scared, but he just didn''t coax him. He asked him, "dare you ask me to coax other men in the future?"


    "If you don''t let me down, I will."


    Obviously all want to cry out, but also stubborn so back.


    "Well, dare you


    Pei Wai Yan''s wings beat and quickly flew to the sky.


    Because Jiang Sheng is hanging now, he is getting higher and higher. He often screams. He hugs Pei Shouyan''s arm and apologizes, "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare to do it again. Please let me go!"

 Chapter 255

    "Call my husband, said I know wrong, in the future I dare not, I will let you down."


    Pei Shouyan stopped in the high air, flapping his wings and laughing at the corners of his mouth.


    Jiang Sheng was scared at first. Pei Shouyan said this, which made him furious. "Call your grandson husband, Pei Shouyan, you bastard. If you don''t let me go down, I''ll divorce you and kill the child. I''ll piss you off."


    "Oh? Yeah! It seems that my wife is going to let me hang you for such a day


    Pei Shouyan was not angry, but threatened Jiang Sheng.


    "OK, you hang up. You hang me up for an hour. I''ll ignore you for a year. If you hang me up for two hours, I''ll ignore you for two years."


    Jiang Sheng is now a broken pot, who is afraid of whom.


    But he took a look under his feet. The villa was so small that he could hardly see it. He was afraid of heights. His eyes were crying like rabbit eyes.


    Oh, damn it. He told me I was afraid. He didn''t let me go.


    Jiang Sheng originally wanted to apologize, but Pei Shouyan was dangerous to him. He had a strong sense of self-respect, so he became more serious. Now he regretted it, but he could not pull down his face and begged Pei to let him go.


    Pei Shouyan sighed, knowing that Jiang Sheng had a hard mouth and refused to admit that he was afraid of death.


    But he can''t just let Jiang Sheng go. He has to punish him, otherwise he can''t control him in the future.


    "Pei Shouyan, you villain, you beast, you devil. If you don''t put me down, I will divorce you." Jiang Sheng scolded.


    "Well, I''ll print the divorce agreement in a minute, if you really want to leave."


    After all, Jiang Sheng didn''t really want a divorce! Pei Shouyan was scared. Who knows Pei Shouyan doesn''t eat this?


    "I said you and your husband and wife quarrel, can''t you take me with you?"


    The black cat, who was pulled up together, grabbed Jiang Sheng''s leather belt and gave Pei yaoyan a look.


    When the black cat spoke, Jiang Sheng knew it was there, sniffed and apologized, "I''m sorry, I hurt you."


    "It''s OK. I can''t fall anyway." V3 Academy www.v3sy.com


    With a bang, a cloud of white fog appeared. When Jiang Sheng saw the black cat again, it had become the shape of a tiger. It was floating in the sky with something like clouds on its feet.


    Jiang Sheng looked at the black cat, stuttered, "you, you, can you grow up?"


    "What, me, I, can I grow up? This is my original posture. "


    Black cat learn to stutter back, give Jiang Sheng a white eye, inexplicably funny.


    After that, he said to Jiang Sheng, "the exorcists and the envoys of the Yin and Yang masters are both monsters. Don''t you know?"


    "Sleeping trough! Are you a monster


    Jiang Sheng also make complaints about the sound.


    "No, help me now, shit."


    Jiang Sheng shouts at the black cat.


    Black cat waved her hand, "no, no, I can''t beat your man!"


    "What the hell are you doing growing up for? You also consume my spiritual power. "


    The black cat laughed back, "I''ll watch the fun." It''s very much under.


    Jiang Sheng''s face darkened immediately. What did he receive?


    By the way, magic fish, that fish can fly. I''ll go.


    At the critical moment, Jiang Sheng thought of magic fish.


    But under the devil fish, it forked the small fish''s wing, looked up and scolded, "hum! Just bullying me, I''ll let you hang. "


    Bai Hao helped his forehead, but he didn''t even notice, "let''s go first."


    "If you don''t say it, I don''t want to take care of both of them."


    Hei Ming really drove away, regardless of Jiang Sheng''s life or death.

 Chapter 256

    Magic fish jumped into the arms of Pei Le Le Le, and tried to rub Pei Le Le Le''s small chest. Sweetly, he said, "Miss Lele, let''s go too!"


    "Good."


    Pei Le Le Le, regardless of Jiang Sheng''s life or death, got on his car and said to the driver, "keep up with the car of ten brothers."


    "Yes, Miss Lele."


    The driver drove quickly.


    Although the devil fish said that regardless of Jiang Sheng''s life or death, but the car drove away, it still looked up at Jiang Sheng.


    But the next second, he became irritable and thought of Jiang Sheng bullying him.


    Hum! He''s a master of shit. He deserves it.


    This time, he ignored Jiang Sheng and left with Pei Lele.


    Uncle Mo hesitated to look at Jiang Sheng over his eyes. Then he could only sigh and sit in the car to catch up with them.


    Where he dares to intervene, he will be scolded by Pei Weiyan, so he can only leave with a sigh.


    "Ouch! They''re all gone. "


    The black cat looked down at Jiang Sheng Dao.


    "What? The fish is gone, too? "


    Jiang Sheng can''t believe it. The master is always bothering him. Now he is in danger, but he pats his ass and walks away?


    "Gone, how could it come up to save you! You think too much. "


    What''s more, you''re fighting! Why?


    "Then I''ll go first. You''ll show your love to your man slowly."


    The black cat ran down. It was clear that there was no road, but there was a road under its feet.


    "Don''t go to the trough! You come back to me. "


    Jiang Sheng yelled, but the black cat''s figure was getting smaller and smaller, and he didn''t come back to save him.


    Damn it, am I so bad?


    Jiang Sheng wanted to cry without tears and hung his head without a sound.


    Pei Shouyan saw this and realized that he had done too much. He asked carefully, "are you OK, wife?"


    "Am I fuckin ''OK? It''s all your fault. Now everyone doesn''t care about me 118 Novels www.xiaoshuo118xs.com


    Jiang Sheng was very aggrieved and suddenly began to cry. She felt that she was a child that no one wanted.


    "I''m sorry, wife. It''s my fault."


    Pei Shouyan quickly apologized and lifted Jiang Sheng up and held him in his arms.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t say a word. He sniffed his nose and lost his temper. Now he faced Pei yaoyan, and he didn''t look at Pei''s face.


    Pei Shiyan immediately panicked, "I''ll let you go now."


    "Fart! I don''t want to go down now. "


    Jiang Sheng raised her head and glared at Pei Shouyan, tears still in her eyes.


    But after that, he apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    Pei Weiyan was stunned because it was so unexpected!


    In fact, Pei Shouyan was not angry and took the initiative to please himself. Jiang Sheng forgave him and knew that he was wrong.


    "I was wrong, too. I scared you."


    Pei Shouyan also apologized.


    "Hum! I don''t forgive you. "


    Jiang Sheng suddenly arrogant Jiao up, head don''t cross one side.


    Pei Shouyan immediately laughed, "what can I do to make you forgive me?"


    Jiang Sheng pretended to think about it and then said, "if you take me to fly for a while, I may be happy. I might have forgiven you after that


    Jiang Sheng laughs at Pei Shouyan''s neck and kisses him.


    In fact, this action shows that he is no longer angry.


    This is not, Pei Shouyan clearly laughed again, "OK, then take your wife and fly until you are happy."


    Pei Weiyan was about to fly away when Jiang Sheng suddenly called out, "wait a minute, I''ll sit on your shoulder."


    The fundus of the eye is excited, just afraid, but now very excited.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to say that it was dangerous, but seeing that Jiang Sheng was so happy, he did not refuse. He really let Jiang Sheng sit on his shoulder and take him to fly.


    Jiang Sheng watched the tall building slowly passing by. He could not help but exclaimed, catching Pei''s two magic horns.


    Pei Shouyan''s face is black, wife, this is not a bus pull ring!


    Oh, forget it. I''ll be angry again.

 Chapter 257

    It''s no more than three seconds. Ten minutes later, the non-human agency is here.


    "I know that you non-human beings can have a little romance once in a while, and I didn''t say no. You take your wife to fly across the sky of the city, which is a bit too much, this big day. This time it was reported that the bird had flown by. We can understand it! But the next time we were seen by the police of human beings, they thought it was some foreign invasion, and they were directly bombed down. It would be too late to repent, right


    The man sitting across the desk preached to Pei Weiyan, and his face was full of hatred.


    A few minutes ago, Pei Weiyan was having a good time with Jiang Sheng when he was seen by human beings and caused a sensation. They also took pictures with their mobile phones.


    Fortunately, the distance is too far, and we can''t get the face of Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng, but the appearance of a big bird flying in the sky.


    Pei Weiyan was black, big and with Jiang Sheng in white on his shoulder. Looking up from below, he was frightening. He didn''t know if he was a big bird, so someone called the police.


    "Fortunately, the people who report to the police just happened to report to our Management Bureau. If you directly hit the people on the other side of the police station, I guess you are already on TV now, and then a group of police uncles shoot you suddenly behind you in a helicopter, and ask you to surrender. Don''t make unnecessary salary."


    The man continued to give Pei Weiyan a political lesson. When he finished, he drank a lot of water and pointed to Jiang Sheng. "As his wife, you should know what can''t be done and what can be done. When he''s hot, you should slap him in time to stop him. Do you know?"


    "Sorry, I''ll remind him next time."


    Jiang Sheng bowed his head and apologized wrongly and sniffed sadly.


    When he is so old, these people usually marry non-human beings, and they will be recruited to work in the authority to help more non-human people in need.


    If someone is unfortunate enough to know about the existence of non-human beings, the people of the authority will erase your memory, make you forget what you saw and heard, and then send it home safely.


    However, Pei Weiyan''s accident should be handed over to the city manager. After all, it violates the flight law.


    This man was kind. Because Pei Shouyan didn''t do bad things, he didn''t report it. Instead, he preached to them.


    The direct supervisor of the authority is the city manager. Whenever there is a big or small matter, they are here to make statistics, monitor all the non-human activities every day, and then report to the city manager.


    After all, this is the world of human beings, so it is normal for non-human beings to be managed. If there is no policy, it will be a mess. At that time, non-human will attack human beings and no one will manage it. That is a very dangerous thing.


    The head of the Administration Bureau happened to be Pei Silan, Pei Weiyan''s elder brother, who had taken Jiang Sheng away last time.


    It was his elder brother Pei sran who just went to catch Pei Shiyan.


    So when Pei Weiyan was scolded, his elder brother sat beside him smoking and watching, saying nothing.

 Chapter 258

    what the fuck! You must say something! Catch both of us and throw them to preach.


    Jiang Sheng looked at Pei Si ran with his eyes, and he thought he could make complaints about it.


    But then he sighed, did not know will make such a big thing.


    Pei Weiyan knows that he can''t fly. He was arrested by the four elders last time.


    The reason why he didn''t say it was that Jiang Sheng looked very happy. He didn''t want to disturb his interest.


    This just when Pei Si ran went to catch him, he obediently followed to come here.


    "Next, I''ll take care of it."


    Pei sran''s opponent said, and then put one hand into the pocket, chin pointed to his office, let Pei wait Yan to go inside.


    Pei Shouyan stood up with a cold face and pulled up Jiang Sheng.


    "You''re going to be scolded!"


    Jiang Sheng is sad and sad. He has been chanting for nearly ten minutes and is about to vomit.


    "I don''t have that much time to preach to you."


    Pei Si ran left the words coldly and walked to the office.


    I''ll go. Then you can just let us go, won''t you?


    Jiang Sheng immediately retorts in his heart, but Pei Shouyan follows, and he can''t help but follow.


    After entering the office, Pei Weiyan and Jiang Sheng sat down in the chair opposite the desk. Pei Silan in the desk took out a Book of information from the drawer and handed it to him.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned at him and didn''t take it. "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll see."


    Another point was handed over.


    Pei Shouyan still didn''t take it. Last time Pei Silan asked the chef to take Jiang Sheng away, he had not settled with Pei Silan.


    "I was wrong last time. I''m sorry."


    Peisran suddenly said.


    "I''m not the one you want to apologize to."


    Pei Shouyan coldly returned to him, his eyes were cold.


    It is also normal for a person who is in charge of his family and a person who divides his family. Reading room www.kanshu55.com


    "It was my fault last time, which surprised my sister-in-law."


    Pei Si ran did not frown, also did not show displeasure, very straightforward to Jiang Sheng apology.


    "It''s OK. It''s been so long."


    Jiang Sheng waved his hand and was surprised.


    Because Pei Silan looks like Pei Weiyan, his temper is very hard, but he didn''t expect that his real character is not. Unexpectedly, he is very easy to get along with.


    It seems that he tied me up to save his wife last time! That should be a good man.


    What about your wife


    Jiang Sheng asked.


    Pei Si ran handed to Pei yaoyan''s information hand pauses, and then returns as if nothing happened, "the servant takes him to the canteen to eat."


    It''s with me! That really loves his wife.


    "You always erase his memory. Be careful of his mental problems."


    Pei Shouyan, who took over the information with a face, suddenly gave Pei sran such a sentence.


    Pei Si ran a Leng, after showing a shallow smile.


    Because of this sentence, Hei Ming also told him.


    This pair of brothers are really similar.


    Although Pei Shouyan is called elder brother Pei Silan, in fact, they are not born by one parent. Pei Silan is only his uncle''s son, that is, the lobby brother.


    He just laughed! Feel terrible, but very gentle a man!


    Jiang Sheng stares at Pei Si ran. He is just curious.


    In Pei''s eyes, it is his wife who is crazy about flowers.


    After all, his elder brother is also a handsome man, and he is stable and mature. He is afraid that Jiang Sheng will be attracted by his elder brother like others.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan immediately tightened his eyes to Jiang Sheng, and his eyes were dissatisfied.


    Jiang Sheng immediately speechless rolled a white eye, "don''t be jealous, OK?"


    I am speechless to die, this can be jealous, this is his elder brother!


    Oh, yes, he can be jealous of a fish, don''t say it''s human.

 Chapter 259

    "I remember, your wife''s name is Jomo, right! We''re going for an outing. If you don''t have time to accompany your wife, you can let him play with us for a while. "


    Jiang Sheng proposed.


    Last time I saw Qiao Mo in peisran, he was surprised by Qiao Mo''s appearance.


    He is like an angel who doesn''t eat fireworks. He has tender green hair, which is very rare. He is especially soft and cute. He can''t help but push him.


    "If you don''t feel any trouble, take him with you, but he can''t remember you. It''s a question whether he will go with you."


    Pei Si ran very easily agreed, but the words behind is the key.


    "Is this related to what Pei Shouyan said just now, erasing his memory?"


    "Yes."


    Peisi quietly returned.


    Peisran will do this. It is Qiao Mo who has been suffering from illness for hundreds of years. He doesn''t want Qiao Mo to keep those painful memories. Every time he gets sick, peisran erases his memory.


    It took hundreds of years.


    "Although I don''t know why you do this, I can erase his wife''s memory, and he will not even remember you! Isn''t that painful? "


    Jiang Sheng asked, asked the point, immediately let Pei Si ran face more a touch of sadness.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan stopped Jiang Sheng in time and shook his head at him.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but I''m talkative."


    Jiang Sheng also responded in time and apologized.


    "It''s OK."


    Peisran''s voice is always quiet, but it is so calm that people feel distressed.


    Ah! I''m sorry to hear that. It''s strange that people want to help him.


    "Well, give it to me." Temple Street Novels www.miaojieshuo.com


    Jiang Sheng suddenly patted her chest and assured Pei sran.


    Pei Silan showed a smile and asked Pei yaoyan with a smile, "is your wife so enthusiastic?"


    "He pity you."


    Pei Shouyan was not angry, but he did not look angry.


    It''s probably peisran''s pain, which he can understand.


    "It turns out that I still have a poor man."


    Pei Si ran jokingly came to such a sentence, but let a person listen, and uncomfortable a point.


    For peisran, he has no one beside him except Qiao mo.


    Parents fight with other relatives all day for the family''s property. They don''t care whether he is hard or not.


    He didn''t want to get involved in the family company, so he didn''t choose to work in the family company. Instead, he came here to be the head of the Management Bureau. While he was busy, he could also take Qiao Mo around to relax with him.


    But the wife who loved him enough to die for him was unfamiliar to him again and again. Every time she opened her eyes and saw him, she was empty and lifeless.


    Now I''m afraid of him, afraid of his approach.


    "Young master, I have brought my wife back."


    The servant knocked on the door of the office, then pushed the door in.


    In front of everyone''s line of sight is Qiao Mo, who is not tall and grows petite and lovely. His long green hair is eye-catching.


    He held up a pair of green eyes and looked at everyone. He was confused and looked at Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng. Even Pei sran was just like looking at strangers.


    "Ma''am, go to the gentleman''s side."


    The servant gently pushed down Qiao Mo''s back and let him go to peisran.


    Qiao Mo''s hand grasps the corner of the clothes, timidly dare not lift a step, and then retort in a low voice, "but I don''t know him!"


    As soon as he said this, he immediately let Pei Si Ran''s heart ache, and looked at Qiao Mo''s eyes with sadness.

 Chapter 260

    "I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t teach my wife well. I''m sorry."


    The servant panicked and apologized, then slapped himself and bowed his head in fear.


    This action of her immediately scared Qiao Mo, immediately followed the bow of the atmosphere dare not come out.


    Jiang Sheng here is also scared, but in a moment understand why the previous Qiao Mo would be afraid of Pei sran, these are all from the servants.


    The servants are afraid of doing something wrong, and then beat themselves to admit that they are wrong.


    Qiao Mo sees more, naturally will be afraid of peisran.


    "You go out!"


    Peisi ran frowned and sighed.


    He also showed that he always knew that Jomo would be afraid of his source.


    But these are not peisran can control them, these servants have been afraid for hundreds of years, for a while and a half will, also can not change.


    Naturally, peisran would not let his servants beat him like this, but his mother.


    Peisran''s mother had a hot temper and was obstinate and domineering.


    In the past, when these servants took care of him, they did something wrong, so his mother let the servants take care of themselves.


    For a long time, the servants will hit themselves as soon as they do something wrong, or fight in front of Qiao mo. when Qiao Mo sees it, he will naturally be afraid.


    "Thank you very much."


    The servant quickly stepped back and closed the door of the office. The fear can be imagined.


    As soon as the servant left, Qiao Mo immediately stepped back, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Peisi ran wanted to go to him, but he gave up, afraid to frighten Qiao mo.


    It''s been more than a week since he erased Jomo''s memory.


    This more than a week, Joe Mo did not let him close, see will run away.


    Even if he was sleeping in the same bed, peisran woke up in the middle of the night, and the side was still empty. Then he opened the closet and looked at it. Qiao Mo always shrunk down and slept in it. Long time book Pavilion www.99shuge.com


    Peisi ran breathed out in silence and put Qiao Mo on the bed and went to the study to sleep.


    "Hello, sister-in-law."


    Jiang Sheng gets up and runs to Qiao Mo and happily pulls his hands into his palms.


    Qiao Mo was scared at first, but when he looked up, Jiang Sheng was only a little higher than himself. He was not oppressed by Pei Silan, who was one meter nine. He was slightly stunned. He looked at Jiang Sheng curiously and forgot to push him away.


    With Jiang Sheng''s smile on his face, it''s not dangerous to look at it. He also slowly let go.


    He asked Jiang Sheng dully, "do you call me sister-in-law?"


    "Yes! You are my sister-in-law! Your name is Qiao Mo and my name is Jiang Sheng. Do you remember me? We met last month. "


    Jiang Sheng knows that Qiao Mo is afraid of strangers now, so she smiles all the way and asks Qiao Mo not to be afraid of him.


    Qiao Mo shakes his head and says he doesn''t remember, but he doesn''t think Jiang Sheng is terrible. It may be because Jiang Sheng has been laughing at him.


    But Pei Si Ran''s words, he has been tense a face, let him dare not say more, more see Pei Si ran one eye is afraid that he scolds oneself.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t remember, it''s OK. If you talk more, you''ll get familiar with it, right?"


    "We''ll go for an outing later. Do you want to go, sister-in-law? I have a very good housekeeper. He is very skilled and can make many delicious desserts


    When it comes to magic uncle, Jiang Sheng actively recommends it. Now she has forgotten her husband.


    "Good!"


    Qiao Mo rarely showed a smile, looking forward to the general.


    But then he broke down his face, secretly aimed at Pei Si ran, and asked Jiang Sheng in a low voice, "is he going?"


    "Big brother, don''t go!"


    "Then I''ll go."


    At once, there was a smile. It was innocent.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth is very strong, big brother! What have you done to others! So afraid of you?


    But my sister-in-law is quite lovely and innocent.

 Chapter 261

    "Let''s go!"


    Qiao Mo pulls Jiang Sheng out.


    "Wait a minute. My husband is still here."


    Jiang Sheng timely pulled Qiao Mo to go out of the body.


    "Your husband?"


    Qiao Mo looked at Jiang Sheng, then looked at Pei yaoyan blankly, pointed to him and said, "is he your husband?"


    "Sure! There are only these two men there. The man is not my husband. Your husband is my husband


    Jiang Sheng suddenly wants to laugh. Qiao Mo looks like a child, which makes him feel very funny.


    I''ll go. It won''t be that the memory has been erased too many times and the intelligence has been reduced!


    Jiang Sheng suddenly returns to his mind and looks at Pei sran with his eyes.


    Where does pesran have the time to see him now? All eyes are on Qiao Mo''s body.


    He had not seen Jomo smile for hundreds of years, and although Jomo became a child now, the smile was still there.


    Oh, I''ll go. I don''t look at me at all!


    Jiang Sheng immediately vomit the groove and make complaints about it.


    "But isn''t he a man? You''re a man, aren''t you? "


    Qiao Mo points to Pei Shouyan and looks back at Jiang Sheng.


    "Yes! So what? "


    Jiang Sheng is at a loss. He doesn''t know what Qiao Mo means.


    "Can two men be together?"


    Jomo immediately asked, without a pause.


    Jiang Sheng almost vomited old blood, "sister-in-law, my elder brother is also a man! Didn''t you marry him, too? " Lazy people listen to books www.lanren9.com


    "When I woke up, they said what my husband was and called my wife, but I didn''t know him at all."


    Qiao Mo lowered his head and murmured in a low voice.


    I see! Do not remember the past things, and mental decline, will become this appearance.


    How can I help you with this?


    But my sister-in-law looks like a 16-7-year-old high school student. It''s hard to imagine that he has been hundreds of years old. The devil man is really terrible!


    Jiang Sheng sighs.


    "Wife, take your sister-in-law out and wait for a while. If I can get it, I will go out to look for you." Pei Shouyan said.


    "Well, hurry up, then."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Jiang Sheng leave with Qiao Mo, the door is closed, and he looks at his elder brother here, frowning and saying, "tell me something quickly."


    Pei Silan''s eyes are still on the door of the office. However, Pei Shouyan heard what he said. He withdrew his eyes and went back to him indifferently. "There are some information about those monsters that attacked human beings in the data, which were collected by our people from the Management Bureau."


    Hearing this, Pei Weiyan quickly opened it and saw a lot of photos and bodies on the scene.


    However, he had seen these in Jiangbo, so he put the information together and threw it back on Pei Weiyan''s desk. He got up in anger and left.


    "Hei Ming said," you are looking for a strange cell, aren''t you? "


    Pei Silan''s elbows are supported on the office, and his ten fingers are not anxious. He asks Pei Shouyan, who walks to the office door.


    Pei Shouyan was shocked. He immediately turned to look back at Pei. He was very surprised.


    "I can inquire for you. After all, I can enter the inner courtyard of the master''s house, and there is no place where I am forbidden to walk. But I have one condition. You have to save my wife. "


    Peisran went straight to the subject without wasting a little time.


    Pei Shouyan frowned and didn''t speak. He didn''t expect that Hei Ming would ask for help. He told Pei sran that he would help him in the middle.


    "Hei Ming''s son needs your wife''s blood, and my wife also needs it. We won''t betray you. You can rest assured."


    Pei Shouyan does not speak. Pei Silan thinks that he suspects that he is the undercover of the master and explains to him.

 Chapter 262

    "You never asked about these things before, you just wanted to save your wife?"


    Pei Shouyan was still on guard and didn''t believe Pei Silan''s words easily.


    Although he doesn''t hate Pei Si ran, but Pei Si Ran is the master of the family, which is not believable.


    "About a year ago, a man came to my house, and the old men went to see him personally. I asked my subordinates afterwards and said that they had mentioned the matter of cells and the words of experiments."


    Pei Silan did not answer Pei''s question, but entered the theme independently.


    Then he went on, "the man had a mask on half of his face and a suitcase in his hand. When he took something out of his suitcase and gave it to the old men, they were very excited as if they had got some treasures."


    "You suspect, that''s a cell?"


    Pei asked in dismay.


    "It should be a cell, or what can it be? If, as you said, grandfather Jiang Sheng''s cells have special abilities, it is indeed a treasure for the old people. After all, they have been slowly degenerating. They will not live for hundreds of years. They must be afraid of death. Those cells happen to be able to change their bodies, and maybe that''s why they''re so excited


    "But these are just my guesses. After all, they are not direct food. They can''t drink it all at once if they get it."


    Peisran at the back added.


    Pei seiyan pondered over it, and Pei Silan''s words were reasonable.


    But the problem came. Last time he thought Jiang Sheng''s grandfather was in the master''s house. Now Pei Silan said that it was an old man who came to look for him. That shows that those cells were provided by someone. The people in charge of the family did not know about Jiang Sheng''s grandfather.


    "You try the old men and find out about the man. If he has cells in his hand, it means that he must know where Jiang Sheng''s grandfather is. "


    "I try, after all, those old men''s brains have not degenerated, will not easily tell me."


    Pei Silan didn''t have any confidence, but he didn''t deceive Pei Shouyan that he could do it. That means that he would try to find out.


    "That''s why you left me here to talk about it?"


    Pei Wai Yan immediately frowned.


    "I want to get off work. I want to tell you where you are. Who knows you are so romantic and fly to me with your wife." Yunnan biqu Pavilion www.ynbike.net


    Pei Si ran, I don''t know if this is to make fun of Pei Shouyan, because he has no expression on his face.


    But Pei Shouyan knew that his elder brother had always been upright when he laughed at others, so his face was a little uncomfortable.


    But peisran did not send him to the city manager, he still thanks him.


    "My sister-in-law likes Jiang Sheng very much. If you don''t dislike him, you can take him to live here for a few days. But it''s a different matter whether the people in charge will say that you have turned to me


    Pei Wai Yan left the message and pressed down the doorkeeper.


    As soon as he opened the door, Qiao Mo suddenly fell in and scared him. Fortunately, he helped Qiao Mo in time.


    "I''m sorry."


    Qiao Mo flustered apology, and then trot to Pei Si ran where, timid toward Pei Si ran stretched out his hand, "I come to take my mobile phone, want to change the number with Jiang Sheng."


    "Yes."


    Peisi Ran''s expression is not big opened the drawer, handed the mobile phone to Qiao mo.


    Jomo took his cell phone and left immediately.


    "I''ll pick you up after work."


    Pei Si ran held him in a hurry and said.


    "Good."


    Qiao Mo obediently nodded, broke free Peisi ran to run, a moment did not dare to stay.


    Peisi ran reached out to catch Qiao Mo, and he had something to tell.


    But it was late, and Jomo had run far away.


    Pei Si Ran''s face is sad again, looking at it makes people sad.

 Chapter 263

    Out of the Management Bureau, Jiang Sheng is thinking about how to meet with Hei Ming, when Uncle Mo drives his car and stops in front of them.


    He got off the bus in a hurry and asked anxiously, "are you OK, madam?"


    After asking, he looked at Pei yaoyan behind Jiang Sheng. He was also worried about Pei yaoyan, but he was afraid that his worry about Pei Weiyan would make him unhappy, so he finally shut up.


    "I''m fine. How do you know we''re here?"


    Jiang Sheng asked curiously and walked down the steps.


    Magic uncle quickly opened the back door, back, "is the message sent to me by the eldest young master, saying that the two are here."


    "It''s him


    Jiang Sheng murmured.


    Just about to sit in, Jomo suddenly grabbed his clothes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Sheng asked curiously.


    "I''m going to sit in the back seat with you."


    Qiao Mo''s voice is firm.


    Er Does this mean that Pei Shouyan is not allowed to sit with us?


    Jiang Sheng sighed, who let Qiao Mo be sister-in-law? He compromised and asked Pei yaoyan, "can you take the co pilot?"


    "It''s OK. You''ll stay with your sister-in-law."


    Pei Weiyan didn''t care too much. He opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t hate Qiao Mo''s adhesion to Jiang Sheng because before he had left his family, Qiao Mo had always been good to him. If he was a sweetheart, he would bring it to him.


    Qiao Mo used to be a very gentle man. He married peisran for about six or seven hundred years. They were very affectionate.


    Because of his sister-in-law, he takes care of the younger brothers and sisters of the Pei family, so many people like him.


    But no one thought that he would become what he is now. No one can remember, even peisran.


    Strange, thought he was still jealous?


    Jiang Sheng looks at Pei yaoyan in wonder.


    Obviously, Pei Shouyan was angry when he saw his elder brother, but Qiao Mo was so attached to him that he didn''t say a word.


    Is it hard to do that? I used to have a good relationship with my sister-in-law? 61 Library www.61wenku.com


    Jiang Sheng can only think so.


    Thank you


    Qiao Mo knew that it was impolite to do so, so he bowed his head to thank Pei Shiyan.


    "You''re welcome."


    Pei Wai Yan''s voice was cold and light, with little fluctuation.


    Qiao Mo thinks Pei Shouyan hates himself. He doesn''t dare to say more. He looks at Jiang Sheng in a panic.


    "That''s what he looks like. He''s not angry with his sister-in-law. Sit in."


    Jiang Sheng, who is already in the car, reaches out to Qiao mo.


    "Yes."


    Qiao Mo nodded slightly and sat in the room.


    Uncle magic has been looking at Joe Mo, he watched for a while, then closed the door, and then ran over the front of the car into the driver''s seat.


    He was a little confused, because Qiao Mo, who had been very enthusiastic about him before, just did not know him.


    Is it difficult for the young master to erase the memory of his wife? The disease has not been cured yet?


    "Are you hungry, sister-in-law? Would you like something to eat first


    Jiang Sheng asked.


    Jomo shook his head. He had no appetite.


    After he woke up, everything around him was strange. He had no impression of the man who was called his husband, but he was still terrible and did not laugh all day long.


    Qiao Mo sighed faintly and collapsed to look at his fingers.


    The reason why he followed Jiang Sheng out was that he did not dare to be alone with Pei Silan, and he was restless all the time.


    Then Jiang Sheng said he would take him out to play, and he immediately agreed.


    At this time, the car started, Qiao Mo instinctively looked out of the window, but unfortunately saw straight standing at the gate, with lonely eyes looking at his Peisi ran.


    Qiao Mo was startled and quickly moved away from his eyes and did not dare to look at each other.


    But Peisi Ran''s sad eyes, but let him slightly stunned.


    The look of a man who can be abandoned.

 Chapter 264

    Qiao Mo hurriedly moved his eyes, let Pei Si ran eye ache again.


    He watched the car go away quietly, his eyes dim down.


    Until the car disappeared, peisran turned back to the Bureau and continued to be busy with his work.


    "What''s the matter with you, sister-in-law?"


    From time to time, Qiao Mo looks back at his back. Jiang Sheng asks curiously, and then he looks back.


    But when I look back, peisran is no longer there.


    Is it difficult? Where is the elder brother standing?


    Jiang Sheng has this suspicion, but is embarrassed to ask Qiao mo.


    After thinking about it for a while, he asked Qiao Mo tactfully, "sister-in-law, are you and my elder brother feeling bad?"


    No, he doesn''t remember the past. He shouldn''t ask him that.


    "Did my big brother bully you?"


    Jiang Sheng asked immediately.


    Qiao Mo immediately shook his head, saying no.


    "Then why are you afraid of my brother?"


    It doesn''t make sense to be so handsome! I didn''t bully him.


    Ah! It''s expressionless. It must be this.


    Elder brother, he didn''t feel like he could laugh. It must be that big brother who scared his sister-in-law.


    "Pei Shouyan."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly kicked the co pilot and called her husband.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pei Shouyan looked back at Jiang Sheng in a daze.


    Instead of paying attention to him, Jiang Sheng turned to Qiao Mo and said, "sister-in-law, look at it."


    "Look, what are you looking at?"


    Qiao Mo trembled to ask, because Pei Shouyan turned back, he was afraid.


    It may be because Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan are brothers. They have some similarities in the atmosphere, which makes him afraid. Love reading www.adshuba.com


    "You can see that."


    After that, he looked back to Pei yaoyan and said, "clench your teeth. I think I will use some force."


    But after that, he didn''t prepare for Pei Weiyan who didn''t respond. He slapped Pei Shouyan in the face with a slap, which was very clear.


    As soon as this voice falls, Qiao Mo and magic uncle are scared to fly out. They look at Jiang Sheng in panic.


    "Oh, I''ll go. Don''t look at me, uncle magic, drive your car."


    Jiang Sheng points to the road ahead and shouts, which makes him scared.


    "Oh yes, yes, yes."


    Uncle Mo quickly turns back to the front, but his heart is beating wildly. Yu Guang anxiously glances at Pei yaoyan.


    But Pei Shouyan now reacted to what he meant, frowning at Jiang Sheng, "have you demonstrated your man like this?"


    "I''m sorry! If you don''t, sister-in-law must think that the elder brother is attacking him


    Jiang Sheng apologizes to Pei yaoyan in a soft voice, reaches out his hand and rubs the place he just hit. Heartache asks, "is it really painful?"


    "Not bad."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t get angry.


    The stunned Qiao Mo looks at these two people''s getting along, Leng does not know what meaning.


    Until Jiang Sheng pointed to Pei''s face and said, "look! I hit him, he is the same face, most of the emotions are. So usually when you see my big brother''s face, he is either angry or his expression is just like that. I think my elder brother is very pitiful. You''d better communicate with him more, sister-in-law! "


    Qiao Mo was very surprised. Now he knew that Jiang Sheng beat Pei yaoyan to tell himself that Pei Si ran was not attacking him, but was born with that expression.


    But even if Jiang Sheng said so, Qiao Mo still didn''t know how to get along with PEI sran.


    He buried his head, looked at his hand and whispered to Jiang Sheng, "he stays with me and doesn''t talk much. I''m very upset, so I''m afraid of him."


    "That''s big brother. He doesn''t know what to say. After that, sister-in-law, you can take the initiative."


    Jiang Sheng enlightened.


    Qiao Mo looked up at Jiang Sheng and asked, "is that ok?"


    The voice has always been small, soft, like a child.


    "Of course."


    Oh, I''ll go, so he didn''t think about it like that?


    No, I suddenly feel that my sister-in-law is so cute that I want to take her home.

 Chapter 265

    Jiang Sheng is crazy about Qiao Mo''s face, especially Qiao Mo, who has green hair and green pupils and sharp ears. He is like a fairy and has a strong appetite for Jiang Sheng.


    How does it feel like green seaweed? Give him a crown, just like a little prince.


    It''s over. This sister-in-law is poisonous. It''s very much in line with my taste.


    "If you don''t think about it, you''ll be in a hurry."


    Pei Shiyan seemed to know what his wife thought and interrupted his love affair.


    "How do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Jiang Sheng asked foolishly and looked directly at Pei yaoyan.


    "It''s all written on your face. Do you still need it, I think?"


    Pei Shouyan dotes on Jiang Sheng and rubs his hair.


    "So obvious?"


    Jiang Sheng touched her face.


    "Obviously."


    Pei Shouyan returned.


    "All right! Let''s take it back to raise it! "


    Pei Wai Yan immediately puffed. Are you a pet when you are sister-in-law?


    Fortunately, Pei Shouyan didn''t say it, otherwise Qiao Mo might be angry.


    But it seems that he is not in the mood to listen to what Pei Shouyan says to Jiang Sheng. He lowers his head and pinches his legs in a manner of bearing something.


    "What''s the matter, sister-in-law? Where is not persuasion? "


    Qiao Mo looked up at Jiang Sheng, a face embarrassed, and then whispered to Jiang Sheng, "I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Oh! I''m in a hurry


    Jiang Sheng was careless and said it immediately.


    As soon as he said this, Qiao Mo''s whole face was red and his head was tightly buried.


    "Uncle magic, you find a public toilet to stop, sister-in-law to go to the bathroom."


    Obviously Qiao Mo is so embarrassed, Jiang Sheng also said to Uncle Mo loudly.


    "OK." First floor fiction www.16txt.com


    Uncle Mo followed his memory, drove to a nearby park with few people, and then stopped the car.


    "Sister in law, I will accompany you."


    Jiang Sheng is worried about Qiao Mo alone. He is afraid that he will be so cute that he will be abducted and sold. He gets out of the car to keep up with him.


    Qiao Mo small sound en sound, waiting for Jiang Sheng.


    Now he is afraid of everything outside, whether it''s people or scenery.


    Jiang Sheng is willing to accompany him. He is more happy than anything.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to keep up with him, but his mobile phone rang suddenly. It was Hei Ming.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and his voice was not happy.


    "Buy something to drink. The little fool of Lele just knocked it over."


    Pei Shouyan wanted to say that he didn''t have time, but when he saw a small supermarket across the street, he said to Uncle magic, "go to the opposite side and buy some drinks."


    "Yes, young master."


    Uncle moo drove over immediately.


    Before Pei yaoyan left, he looked at the public toilet, but he didn''t see anyone nearby, so he left at ease.


    And it''s just the opposite. He''ll be back soon, and he doesn''t care much.


    But as soon as they drove away, a car in the distance drove to where they had just stopped.


    I saw two big men get out of the car, look around no one, quickly go to the public toilet.


    "Sister in law, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Jiang Sheng on good, in the outside hand washing table blowing hands waiting for Qiao mo.


    "Good."


    Qiao Mo in the compartment answers a voice, the voice is a little uncomfortable, estimate is on big.


    Jiang Sheng hummed a ditty and continued to blow his hands in a good mood.


    At this time, someone suddenly covered his mouth from behind, with great force.


    Jiang Sheng is silent, instinctive fierce resistance, eyes are full of panic.


    But did not resist for long, a strong smell wafted into the nose, he so fainted.

 Chapter 266

    In the compartment heard the movement of Qiao Mo doubt, just also got, after flushing the toilet, out of the outside.


    He glared at the two strange men who carried Jiang Sheng up. The two strange men also looked at him with big eyes, both of them were confused.


    Later, Qiao Mo reacted first and asked them in panic, "you, who are you?"


    "We, we were kidnapped."


    Two men came back and ran out of the public toilet carrying Jiang Sheng.


    Tie up Kidnapped?


    Joe Mo''s eyes were big again. He reacted and ran out immediately.


    But just out of the door of the public toilet, people waved a stick to the head, bleeding to the ground.


    "You can''t deal with a kid, can you?"


    Fan Xiao threw the stick aside and scolded the two men.


    The two men looked very difficult, and then one of them said, "young master, this is Pei yaoyan''s wife! Isn''t the master in business with him


    "If there is one, can my father not help me out for this?"


    Fan Xiao asked them coldly.


    He hesitated and didn''t know how to answer.


    After that, they closed their mouths and stopped talking.


    "Who is this boy?"


    Fan Xiao points to Qiao Mo who faints on the ground.


    "I don''t know, but with Jiang Sheng, we should know each other."


    "Then bring them back to me."


    Fan Xiao finished and left.


    "Good."


    Another one of his men went to carry Qiao Mo on the ground.


    After about a few minutes, Pei Shouyan came back with Uncle mo. 17 Novels www.17xs.net


    They don''t know what happened yet. They are waiting for Jiang Sheng and Qiao Mo on the main road.


    After another five minutes, Pei Shiyan frowned and thought they were too long.


    He was about to open the door and look out, when his mobile phone rang, it was a text message.


    Pei Shouyan frowned habitually. After all, he was disturbed every time he went to see Jiang Sheng.


    He impatiently opened the text message, and then was stunned, because there was a picture of Jiang Sheng and Qiao Mo leaning against the back seat of the car. There were blood stains on Jiang Sheng''s clothes.


    And Jomo obviously had a wound in his head.


    The sender is not who, it is Fan Xiao.


    He left a message for Pei Shiyan below, "if you want this boy to be safe, come to this address to find me."


    After watching, Pei Shouyan clenched his fist and was furious.


    That kid.


    "What''s the matter, young master?"


    Pei Shouyan broke out in a flash of murderous spirit, and the magic uncle was stunned and asked.


    "Go to the address here."


    Pei Weiyan didn''t talk so much to Uncle moo. He buckled on his seat belt and showed uncle mo the address Fan Xiao sent.


    Uncle Mo has a good voice. Please do it as soon as possible.


    But Pei did not tell him what happened.


    After Pei Weiyan buckled up his seat belt, he sent the photo to Pei sran with the address attached.


    In the Bureau busy Pei Si ran saw the mobile phone ring, thought it was Qiao Mo, immediately took the mobile phone.


    What you can see is Pei Weiyan''s number, and the loss of eyesight is very obvious.


    But the next second, he immediately jumped up and drove out with his coat in a rage.


    All the people who were still in the meeting were confused. One of them called out, "director, where are you going! The meeting is not over yet


    Peisran did not reply, no one disappeared at the door of the conference room.


    Everyone is a burst of muddle, do not know what the situation, big eyes stare small eyes, can not reason out.

 Chapter 267

    After more than an hour.


    "Wake up."


    Jiang Sheng opened his eyes and saw Fan Xiao sitting at the head of the bed, smiling at him.


    Jiang Sheng''s head was dizzy, and she shook it hard.


    Sleeping trough! Damn, it hurts. My head. What''s the situation?


    Jiang Sheng tried to get up, but he was too soft to get up.


    I''ll go. What the hell? Why is the body soft?


    I remember that I was covered with my nose, and then something drifted into my nose, a bad smell, and then I lost consciousness.


    "Don''t get up. You can''t get up. The medicine is so strong that you can''t recover your strength in two hours."


    Fan Xiao beside the bed sneered at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng is not stupid. He was kidnapped by Fan Xiao.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Jiang Sheng asked angrily.


    Fan Xiao leisurely returned to him, "I don''t do anything, just want you to see a play."


    Finish saying, he still laughs in demon spirit, don''t know to hit what abacus.


    At this time, a subordinate entered the room and said to Fan Xiao, "young master, Pei yaoyan has arrived."


    "Here it is?" Fan Xiao''s eyes lit up immediately, and then quickly asked, "did you take it to that room?"


    "It has been taken as you ordered."


    The man replied.


    "Good, well done. I''ll give you ten thousand magic coins."


    Fan Xiaole was in a good mood when she was in bloom.


    However, his subordinates were not happy, and they tried to persuade Fan Xiao not to do so.


    But afraid of Fan Xiao''s anger, he did not dare to say anything.


    "Did you call Pei yaoyan here? What are you doing, you boy? If Peiyan dares to hurt you and my mother. " 49 e-books www.49txt.com


    Jiang Sheng roared, but his voice was weak because of his lack of strength.


    "Hurt him? How could I hurt him? He''s not willing to


    Fan Xiao immediately gave Jiang Sheng a blank look.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Sheng roared again.


    Clearly he was not tied now, but he was unable to afford it, which made him angry.


    "What are you going to know in a minute?"


    Finish saying, Fan Xiao took the notebook computer on one side, Bata Bata don''t know what to knock.


    No, he got up and put his laptop on the chair, facing Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng looks at it, because Pei Weiyan is in the picture. He is standing in the door of a room, frowning.


    "Why do you show me this?"


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t know why, so he stares at Fan Xiao.


    "Of course, it''s for you to see how I took your man down. Is it worth saying?"


    Jiang Sheng black question mark, a face does not know what Fan Xiao said.


    But no, he was stunned, and then he made a sound. He didn''t want to show me the live broadcast of him and Pei Weiyan!


    Jiang Sheng almost vomited blood after reaction. Fan Xiaoke is really good at playing.


    Jiang Sheng should have thought that Huo Da was right, but he was inexplicable. He wanted to see if Pei Shouyan''s skills were good.


    Ah, ah, ah, Jiang Sheng, you are crazy. Your man wants to touch other men! Is there something wrong with your brain! You still want to see it?


    Just have that idea, Jiang Sheng in time pulled oneself, and then to oneself crazy scold.


    Can scold finished, he suddenly shed nosebleed, finished, I really want to see.


    "I''ll go. What kind of nosebleed do you have?"


    Fan Xiao is scared.


    "It''s too hot. It''s too hot here. I can''t get heatstroke! I don''t know vampires are afraid of heat


    Jiang Sheng yelled at once, but he was trying to cover up his own guilt.

 Chapter 268

    "Is it hot? I turned on the air conditioner


    Fan Xiao asked, but also looked at his own people.


    He shook his head quickly, saying he didn''t feel hot.


    "What''s wrong with the heat? I want you to take care of it


    Jiang Sheng immediately yelled again.


    Fan Xiao looked at Jiang Sheng with a sick face, but he also said to her opponent, "lower it a little bit."


    "Yes, young master."


    Jiang Sheng heard that Fan Xiao was not bad.


    But at this time when he felt so, Fan Xiao suddenly said to his opponent, "drive to the lowest level. I''ll kill him cold."


    Sleeping trough! What a black heart! I feel good about others.


    "Next, you can see how I take your husband! Hum


    Fan Xiao snorted arrogantly and went to the door of the room.


    Jiang Sheng looked at Fan Xiao with white eyes and gave him a sentence, "it''s good to leave without sending him off." It''s not urgent at all.


    Because he knew that Pei Shouyan was dedicated to him and could not touch Fan Xiao.


    Fan Xiao immediately frowned and looked back at Jiang Sheng.


    What do you mean, I''ve said that. He''s not in a hurry?


    Is it difficult? He doesn''t like Pei Shouyan?


    No, no, no, it''s impossible. Don''t you like being with Pei Shouyan?


    Hum! It must be a mystery.


    Fan Xiao doesn''t pay any more attention to Jiang Sheng and leaves the room.


    Jiang Sheng''s face on the bed is complicated. He asks himself, if something really happens in a while, do you want to see it or not.


    No, no, no, Jiang Sheng, you can''t do this. It''s your man. If your man touches other people, you''ll see a fart!


    Jiang Sheng takes a deep breath and calms herself down.


    But when he looked at the computer, he looked at it with a pair of drooling, and he was still inexplicably looking forward to it. Jiutao''s Novels www.9txs.com


    One side guards Jiang Sheng''s two hands. Look at me and I see you. I don''t know what Jiang Sheng''s expression means now?


    "How can he look at it and look excited?"


    A man whispered to his brother.


    His brother said, "yes! Look at his expression, I hope something will happen


    Two people finish saying, another look at each other, do not know why.


    They can''t understand Jiang Sheng. They can only stand by and watch.


    At this time, Qiao Mo Ren is lying on the sofa not far from Jiang Sheng, and has not yet woken up.


    But his head was bandaged.


    Naturally, it can''t be Fan Xiao, so it should be Fan Xiao''s men who bandage Qiao mo.


    Now Jiang Sheng is looking forward to his man stealing, no time to see where Qiao Mo is.


    No, he didn''t know that Jomo was also tied up.


    I''m going. I''m going. I''m in. I''m in.


    Seeing Fan Xiao enter the room, Jiang Sheng stares with excitement.


    Sleeping trough! It''s not just the picture without sound!


    Jiang Sheng is suddenly irritable. Fortunately, he is not.


    Fan Xiao, who entered the room, twisted his eyebrows and turned to look at Pei yaoyan. "Here we are."


    "Where are the people?"


    Pei Shouyan was angry in his voice and clenched his fists.


    If it wasn''t for the cooperation with Fan Xiao''s father, he would have kicked Fan Xiao away.


    "I can give it to you as long as you"


    when he got here, he suddenly stopped, walked up to Pei yaoyan with a smile, put his hand on Pei yaoyan''s chest and whispered in Pei''s ear, "as long as you listen to me, I will return Jiang Xiao to you, OK? It''s worth it


    As soon as Fan Xiao touched himself, Pei Shouyan immediately showed displeasure, "when I give you a face, you''d better keep it."


    "What? Think I''m afraid of you if you threaten me? Don''t forget, my father loves me very much. As long as I say that he won''t cooperate with you, he won''t cooperate with you. Do you want to give up your company for the sake of that boy? "


    Fan Xiao asked with a smile, but he did talk about Pei''s pain.

 Chapter 269

    Now looking at the computer, listening to Pei yaoyan and Fan Xiao''s conversation, Jiang Sheng is no longer excited, but her eyes suddenly dim down.


    Yeah! Which one is important to Pei Shouyan?


    "What''s the matter? And suddenly lost? "


    "I don''t know." Every act and every move of Jiang Sheng has been observed by


    , and make complaints about each other.


    "Is it that he didn''t do anything inside? He was lost!"


    "I guess so."


    "What a strange man! My husband has a relationship with another man. If he doesn''t worry, he still wants to see it. "


    "That is, is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality and morality?"


    ¡­¡­


    The two men tut a sound and look at Jiang Sheng shaking his head.


    "I want you to take care of it


    Jiang Sheng immediately glanced at them.


    The two men didn''t expect to be heard by Jiang Sheng. They looked awkwardly to one side and pretended that they were not whistling to one side. However, there was no silver in this place.


    Jiang Sheng just ignored them and didn''t care about them.


    But Pei Shouyan really had something to do with Fan Xiao, and he would not let Pei Shiyan go.


    Although he wanted to see it, it was different from what had happened.


    "Then go and ask your father, is he willing to withdraw his capital? He can make a lot of money with me


    Pei Shouyan refuted Fan Xiao and was not led by his nose.


    Fan Xiao immediately frowned, hateful! No bluff. 4e novel www.4exs.com


    Well, I''ll see if it''s you or I. as long as I can delay, I''ll win.


    I don''t know what kind of abacus Fan Xiao is playing. He laughs insidiously.


    Suddenly, he apologized to Pei yaoyan in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, yaoyan, it was just my fault. I shouldn''t have threatened you. But I really have no way! I love you so much, but you ignore me


    In the face of Fan Xiao''s apology, Pei Shouyan did not give him a good face, but was on guard against him.


    After all, Fan Xiao was just arrogant. Now he suddenly changed his temper. No matter what he thought, there was a ghost.


    "I really know that I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    Fan Xiao threw himself into Pei yaoyan''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Pei Shiyan pushed him away and threw him one meter away.


    Fan Xiao, who was pushed away, immediately clenched his fist. Obviously, he was angry, but he tried to restrain himself from being angry.


    "You are too much! I have paid so much for you these years. I have not made any contribution, but I have worked hard! It''s inhuman of you to kick me away like this! "


    Fan Xiao is crying, tears fall.


    But Pei Shouyan didn''t have any sympathy for his crying face. What''s the matter with Fan Xiao?


    "I ask you again, where is my wife?"


    Pei Shouyan asked with patience, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Again, damn it, are you bored?


    Damn it! Why has he been in for so long without any reaction?


    Just as fan Xiaozhi was staring at Pei Weiyan, Pei Weiyan suddenly felt a burst of heat flowing into his blood and slowly became boiling.


    Pei Shouyan''s eyes immediately became big, because he knew what the heat flow was.


    Estrus? Why does this time enter oestrus, what is going on?


    Pei Wai Yan faltered and his head was dizzy.

 Chapter 270

    No, it''s not estrus. Although it''s hot, it won''t make you weak.


    Damn it, look down on this boy, dare to play tricks on me.


    Pei Shouyan held on to the wall, his breath began to become short, his throat dried up, and his eyes became faint and dark red.


    Ah, ah, it worked at last.


    Fan Xiaoxing worked hard. After seeing Pei yaoyan''s appearance.


    He licked his mouth and looked at Pei yaoyan as if he were looking at his prey.


    Pei Weiyan, you didn''t expect to have such a day!


    As long as I have sex with you, even if you don''t want to recognize or be responsible for me, once I show this video to my dad, I''m afraid he won''t make decisions for me?


    At that time, Jiang Xiao will be a fart! He is a boy of unknown origin. Who can support him?


    But don''t worry, I won''t drive him away. I''ll let him give birth to the baby and kill him.


    After all, I''m not pregnant! He gave birth to your child again. I will love my wife and my dog.


    Fan Xiaoyue laugh more arrogant, the pride on the face has been unable to cover up.


    "I''ll go. I''ll go. What''s the situation?"


    Jiang Sheng, who is in front of the computer, is worried when he sees that Pei Shouyan is not right.


    How do you feel that Pei yaoyan seems to be short of breath and powerless? What the hell!


    "Damn fan Nian, what have you done to my man?"


    Jiang Sheng roared.


    He wanted to get out of bed, but his limbs were weak. As soon as he lifted his head a little, he fell back on the bed and couldn''t get out of bed at all.


    "Don''t struggle. The medicine hasn''t passed. You can''t get up now."


    He told Jiang Sheng kindly and sighed.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t listen to them and turned over with difficulty. Aestheticism novel www.weim.cc


    Can just turn over just, he has been panting, lying down tired paralysis.


    "Sleeping trough! What the hell is this medicine! So perverted? "


    Jiang Sheng gasped and scolded.


    His subordinates explained to him, "it''s a special drug for treating non-human beings. Once inhaled, they can''t use non-human abilities within a few hours, resulting in fatigue and dizziness."


    "Then you can carry me to the room where Fan Xiao is. Now, immediately."


    Jiang Sheng roared and ordered the two of them.


    "Is he stupid?"


    Hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, one of the men said to his good brother.


    "You must be stupid! How could we possibly help him? "


    "That''s it


    ¡­¡­


    Then the two of them looked at Jiang Sheng with their white eyes and stood watching him. There was no movement.


    Jiang Sheng is going to be so angry that he is very nervous. He is afraid that Pei Shouyan will have something wrong.


    "Damn Pei, aren''t you a demon? Hit him! Fight in the dead


    Jiang Sheng cried out in a frenzy.


    If he had the strength to go out now, he would have snatched the door and killed Fan Xiao.


    However, Jiang Sheng was disappointed. Pei Shouyan''s reason was about to be disintegrated. He saw that everything had a double image, and his body was out of control.


    But he still maintained some sanity, gnashing his teeth and questioning Fan Xiao, "what medicine did you give me?"


    Fan Xiao didn''t speak. He took off his clothes and walked to Pei yaoyan. Then he went to Pei yaoyan naked.


    He said with a smile, "I don''t remember. You planted the infatuated grass by yourself. You know the power of that thing! As long as it is refined into a drug, it can make non-human exciting drugs. When perfume is added to the air, a strong male is not able to resist the human body.


    After saying that, he deliberately leaned over Pei Weiyan''s ear and gently blew a breath. His extremely enchanting voice said, "now I''m the only one who can free you. Whether you want to die in pain or go to heaven with me is in your own mind. "

 Chapter 271

    Go to heaven with him?


    Pei Weiyan felt very funny. He clenched his fist and controlled himself. He calmly and disorderly breathed and asked, "do you know what the cost of all this you have done today? Have you thought it out? "


    "What else do I need to think about? As long as something happens to us, you know it in my dad''s character! If you don''t marry me, it will be difficult. "


    Fan Xiao was also smiling, and then took Pei Shiyan''s hand and put it on his white chest.


    "For you, I bathe in milk every day."


    Hold on to Pei yaoyan''s wrist and let him feel it.


    But Pei Shiyan just felt sick and pushed Fan Xiao away with his last bit of strength.


    Fan Xiao, who nearly fell down, immediately showed displeasure on his face.


    Obviously, I can''t stand. I still have this strength.


    It seems that the effect is not enough.


    Fan Xiao stepped aside, took out perfume from the drawer and put a spray on his nose.


    This thing can''t be sprayed too much. Although I take the medicine, I can''t ensure that it won''t be affected. If I don''t have the strength for a while, how can I push down Pei yaoyan?


    Fan Xiao put up the perfume and hurriedly put on the mask, for fear that he inhaled too much.


    At this time, Pei Weiyan realized that Fan Xiao had deliberately tied Jiang Sheng to him in order to induce him to have relations with him, so as to threaten him with his father.


    Damn it! It was I who belittled the enemy.


    Pei Wai Yan held the wall and tried to leave the room. He staggered.


    Because the smell is getting stronger and stronger, if he continues to stay here, whether it is his original intention or not, his body will instinctively attack Fan Xiao, because he is non-human and has no resistance to the grass.


    Hum! Want to run? Can you run? You?


    Fan Xiao moved to Pei yaoyan, and in a moment, they fell on the bed, and fan Xiaoda stabbed Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan was angry and said, "go down to me."


    He yelled, then gave Fan Xiao a kick, kicked Fan Xiao away, and got out of bed dizzy. Picture broadcast world Novels www.tubo123.com


    But in the moment when he stepped out of bed, he stepped on the ground and fell to the ground.


    No, I can''t fall here.


    I don''t want to touch anyone except Jiang Sheng.


    Pei Shouyan clenched his fist, and his fingernails pierced into the flesh, bleeding down.


    Pei Weiyan is using this method to keep his mind and not to let himself out of control.


    He helped the bed to get up and walked towards the door.


    But at this time, he couldn''t tell where the door was. He was shaking in a panic. He turned the whole room upside down. He kept turning, as if he were in a whirlpool and his feet were getting heavier and heavier.


    But even if it was like this, Pei Shouyan thought of Jiang Sheng in his heart, and he didn''t want to touch Fan Xiao.


    "I really don''t give up!"


    Fan Xiao gets up from the ground and pats his butt to Pei yaoyan.


    He has just been kicked out of bed by Pei Weiyan. If it wasn''t suitable for him to get angry, he would have been angry with Pei Weiyan.


    "Am I so bad? You don''t want Pei Shiyan for nothing? "


    Fan Xiao pulls back Pei Shouyan''s scolding.


    "Don''t touch me."


    Pei Weiyan immediately shook Fan Xiao''s hand and resisted.


    But also because of the action is too big, he fell on the bedside table, the things on the top fell all over the floor.


    Pei Shiyan tried hard to keep his pace, but the ground was so crooked in his eyes that he was about to be swallowed up.


    "What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me


    "There''s nothing wrong with you, but as long as I''m my wife, I can''t touch anyone but him in my life."


    When Pei Shouyan finished, he was out of breath. He had no spare power. He could not control the animal nature in his body.

 Chapter 272

    Wife


    Before reason was defeated by desire, what Pei Shouyan thought was still Jiang Sheng.


    Now what he wants to see in the sea is Jiang Sheng''s face. He looks angry, happy, scolded and lovely.


    Pei Weiyan, how can you be controlled by a little grass? If you really love your wife, cheer me up.


    Pei Shouyan scolded himself, and then broke his left arm with his bare hand, dispersing the medicine with pain.


    Ah


    Pei Shouyan was in great pain. He bit his teeth and almost cried out.


    He took a big breath and raised his hand, struggling to shake the space in front of him, and a big hole broke out of the wall immediately.


    After he finished this action, he was panting again and his sweat fell to the ground.


    He did not dare to waste time, holding his hot body, weak voice, "blink." People out of the wall in an instant, standing on the aisle unsteadily.


    Wife, where are you? Wife


    Pei Weiyan walked out of the corridor step by step. He was eager to find Jiang Sheng and take him away from here.


    But the nature of the herb interferes with his perception, so he can''t judge Jiang Sheng''s position at all.


    Fortunately, their two rooms were not far away. Jiang Sheng faintly smelled the smell of Pei Weiyan''s blood and hissed in the room, "Pei Weiyan, I''m here, I''m here Damn it


    Jiang Sheng was in tears at this time, because he saw Pei Weiyan hurt himself in order to keep rational.


    In the past, Jiang Sheng always thought that Pei Shouyan said he loved him, because Pei Shouyan would always talk about it.


    He heard more, and naturally, he felt numb.


    But now he finally understood how much Pei Shouyan loved him. He would rather hurt himself than touch Fan Xiao.


    "Wife?" Fireman.com www.rwenw.com


    Dizzy Pei Shouyan heard Jiang Sheng''s voice and immediately stopped to listen to the position of the voice.


    His voice was pale and weak, and Jiang Sheng in the room could not hear his voice.


    But Jiang Sheng was aware that Pei Shouyan was calling him. She continued to cry and shout, "I''m here, Pei Wai Yan, I''m here. Do you hear my voice?"


    Jiang Sheng''s strength has recovered a little. He got out of bed with his support, but after only two steps, he fell heavily on the ground and couldn''t move forward.


    This fall also hurt his stomach.


    Ok It hurts.


    Jiang Sheng bit his lower lip and covered his stomach in pain. The whole body shrank in pain and his cold sweat came out.


    Baby Does it hurt the baby?


    Jiang Sheng gritted his teeth and sat up hard. He quickly checked whether he was bleeding and flustered.


    "Are you all right?"


    The two men rushed to help Jiang Sheng up. They were also flustered.


    Because now they found that under Jiang Sheng''s broad clothes, that protruding belly.


    At first they thought Jiang Sheng was fat and had a swimming circle. Now they know that Jiang Sheng is pregnant.


    "Well, this, what can I do? If something happened to the baby in the belly, wouldn''t it be a big deal? "


    "What the hell do I know! He just fell so hard, can miscarriage


    "You, you, you, don''t scare me! If something happens, we will not die! "


    ¡­¡­


    The two men were so scared that their hearts would stop beating and their faces were bloodless.

 Chapter 273

    "You If you have this time to worry about my words, you might as well let me go "


    Jiang Sheng covered her stomach in pain, and even said a word, it was extremely difficult.


    "This"


    the two men did not dare to make a decision.


    "If something happens to my baby in my stomach, can you afford it? You want to fight against Pei Shouyan, don''t you? "


    Jiang Sheng roared, but with this roar, his stomach was more painful, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    What a pain It''s killing me.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t stand the pain and turned pale.


    "Are you all right, Mrs. Pei?"


    "God, don''t scare me!"


    "We, we, we''d better call the doctor!"


    One of his subordinates suggested that in this situation, they were afraid of death, and Jiang Sheng was suffering again.


    "Good, good, doctor. I''ll call the guest room right away and let them call the doctor up."


    Another man was so flustered that when he got up to make a phone call, he tripped over his leg and had nosebleed.


    But he didn''t have the time to take care of so much at this time. He wiped off the nosebleed and quickly got up and went to room service.


    Still under his hand, he struggled to lift Jiang Sheng on the ground and let him lie on the bed.


    Let Jiang Sheng lie on, he did not know what to do next, scratching his head crazy.


    "What to do? What can I do? I''ll go. "


    His hands are going crazy. Looking at Jiang Sheng, who is shrinking in bed and moaning in pain, he has nothing to do. Bookstores www.shucang.cc


    "My stomach I have a good stomachache. It really hurts! Please call a doctor for me


    Jiang Sheng''s tears were falling with pain, and his lower lip was bleeding.


    "I''ve already called the doctor. You can hold on for a while, and you''ll be fine."


    His staff immediately comforted them, but they were scared to cry.


    Hearing that the doctor had been called, Jiang Sheng was quiet.


    But the stomach is really too painful, also looks like the fetus inside moving in general, also a burst of kicking his kind.


    Pei Weiyan on the corridor, he did not know what had happened to Jiang Sheng. He was walking along the wall to Jiang Sheng''s room step by step. He murmured, "don''t be afraid, wife. I''ll come. I''ll take you out of here in a moment."


    Now after Pei Weiyan, fan Xiaozheng, who can''t believe that Pei Shouyan still has the strength to escape, runs out of the room to see, his eyes widened.


    "Can you bear it all? If other non-human beings, they would have been devoured by their own animal nature


    Fan Xiaoben wanted to keep up with Pei Shouyan, but now he was naked, so he had to go back to his room and take his nightgown and put it on first.


    When he came out to chase Pei Shouyan, Pei Shouyan''s people had almost arrived at Jiang Sheng''s room.


    Fan Xiao''s first reaction was not to let Pei Weiyan in, but then he was stunned and suddenly began to laugh.


    "That might be good! Just let your wife have a look. It''s exciting to think about the way Pei Weiyan touches other men. This kind of thing happens in front of him. I see if he likes you after Jiang Xiao. "


    Fan Xiao gave up and brought Pei Shouyan back. Instead, he walked behind Pei yaoyan with a smile and waited for the play.


    "Oh, no, I can''t shoot video in this way? How to show it to Dad


    Fan Xiaocai came back to her senses because Jiang Sheng was in the room without a camera.


    "By the way, there are men! Let the two of them record it with their mobile phones. Anyway, it would be nice to see the faces of Pei and me clearly. The rest doesn''t matter. "


    Fan Xiao did it again, elated.

 Chapter 274

    "Wife."


    Pei Shengli finally finds her room.


    Fortunately, he is far away from the room just now. He can''t smell the love grass any more. His body is better.


    Jiang Sheng heard Pei Shouyan''s voice. He thought of it, but his stomach still hurt so much that he couldn''t get up.


    He couldn''t speak because of the pain.


    As soon as he relaxes, his stomach hurts.


    Pei Shouyan thought he would see Jiang Sheng, who was ecstatic. But what Pei didn''t expect to see was Jiang Sheng with his back to himself and shrinking in pain.


    "What''s wrong with you, wife?"


    Pei yaoyan''s face turned pale.


    He stumbled to Jiang Sheng and nearly fell down several times. Fortunately, he came to the bedside.


    "What''s wrong with you, wife? Don''t scare me, wife


    He is weak and holds up Jiang Sheng from the bed with fear in his eyes.


    Seeing Pei Waiyan''s worried face, Jiang Sheng suddenly smiles. He has difficulty breathing and his face is bloodless.


    "Too Great, you. You''re OK


    Jiang Sheng said a word intermittently, which shows how painful he is now.


    "I''m fine. I''m sorry for my wife. I almost did something I''m sorry for you."


    Pei Shouyan hugged Jiang Sheng and apologized. He buried himself in his chest and felt uncomfortable.


    But as soon as he inhaled the smell of Jiang Sheng''s body, his blood immediately boiled up and his throat dried up.


    No, Pei Shouyan. You can''t. He''s not convinced.


    Pei Weiyan immediately broke one of his fingers and continued to restrain his reason with pain.


    "I''ll take you out of here now and we''ll go home."


    Pei Shouyan held Jiang Sheng in his arms and stood upright with unsteady steps.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t dare to cover his stomach. He was afraid Pei Shouyan would worry.


    "Where are you going?" Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc


    Fan Xiaojin comes in and looks at Pei yaoyan coldly.


    "Get out of here."


    Pei Shouyan roared, the glass was broken by his hard life, and a gust of wind was blowing in the room, tearing the air.


    Because now there is no smell of ecstasy, Pei Weiyan''s magic is also slowly recovering, which has such a deterrent.


    "I really don''t give up!"


    Fan Xiao was so upset that he took out the bottle of perfume from his pocket.


    Pei Weiyan''s eyes immediately widened. If Fan Xiao was allowed to spray again, he would certainly lose control this time.


    "Young master, you''d better stop!"


    fortunately, his men could not see it. They used to stop Fan Xiao and take away the perfume.


    "You want to die, don''t you? Give me the perfume. "


    Fan Xiao yelled at them.


    "You can do good, just save yourself and stop!"


    His men are very careful.


    "At this point, I almost succeed. Why should I stop? Ah? "


    "Mrs. Pei needs to see a doctor now. If this is delayed, we will die."


    "Yes, young master, we really didn''t lie to you. Mrs. Pei just fell down and cried out pain all the time. If you don''t see the doctor in time, the consequences will be unimaginable! "


    Hearing that Jiang Sheng fell down, Fan Xiao didn''t take it to heart, because it was not his own pain.


    "give me the perfume, don''t let me repeat it."


    He roared and reached out to his men.


    He shook his head and stepped back.


    Fan Xiao was going to be very angry and burst out magic in an instant.


    He was trying to clean up the two men, but before he had time to do it, suddenly a terrible magic approached.


    Fan Xiaoben can be scared, look at the door.


    Can not see who is, to give him a foot, directly kick him to the wall, spit blood and fall to the ground.

 Chapter 275

    "Young master."


    The two men ran to Fan Xiao and helped him up.


    But when he touched Fan Xiao, he screamed with pain and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    It''s strange that he didn''t hurt to help him to get up because he had broken several ribs with this foot.


    "Are you all right! Where did it hurt? "


    Fan Xiao is still his own young master, so his two subordinates are worried about him.


    "Broken ribs, broken Don''t touch me


    Fan Xiao covered his chest with pain, and it took a lot of effort before he finished.


    Although he was very weak, his heart was full of anger.


    The one who doesn''t have eyes, dare to kick me?


    If it had not been for the pain now, Fan Xiao would have fought back.


    It''s a pity that he is not good at skills and is abused by others.


    "Well, we won''t touch you. We won''t touch you."


    The two men quickly raised the master and did not dare to move Fan Xiao.


    If Fan Xiao is not a demon and has the ability of self-healing, it is estimated that he will be dead now.


    "Take a rest, and we''ll deal with him."


    Two of his men angrily turned to the man at the door, and the magic opened.


    But before they attacked, the visitors lifted their hands and hung them up in the air and smashed them to the wall. They both vomited blood and fell to the ground, crying bitterly.


    The visitor still felt that he didn''t get rid of his anger and came to Fan Xiao coldly.


    Fan Xiao knew the danger and wanted to escape, but it was too late. The visitor kicked him in the stomach, winked his eyes, and kicked Fan Xiao directly through several walls of other rooms. Finally, Fan Xiao was stuck on the wall and hung dangerously. A large amount of blood fell down his hands and feet, and dyed the ground under his feet.


    Fan Xiaoren fainted and lost consciousness. 020 reading www.020ds.com


    "Young master."


    The two men''s eyes widened, tears rustle, also do not know whether to be scared out.


    "We''ll fight with you."


    Instead of rescuing Fan Xiao, the two of them were angry. They turned the other way and got up and rushed over.


    But where are the two rivals? The man with one foot and two eagles directly kicked them down without any effort.


    But the person who came is not who, it is to see the photo, see Joe Mo injured, all the way angry to fly here peisran.


    He walked to Qiao Mo on the sofa with a cold face. His fist was still clenched. If he was not afraid of death and he was the director of the Administration Bureau, he would have killed Fan Xiao and the two men.


    Just wake up Qiao Mo just saw Pei Si ran this atrocity, fear of retreat to the corner of the sofa, scared face is white.


    "It''s OK. I won''t hurt you."


    Peisi ran hugged Qiao Mo as soon as he stepped forward, and held him tightly into his arms, sparing a breath.


    It is estimated that all the way to worry about Qiao Mo will have an accident, the heart carried.


    Now come here, see Joe Mo is OK, he just breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qiao Mo wants to push away Pei Si ran, but Pei Si ran hugs too tightly, he can''t push.


    And he came back to God, also know that peisran is to save them, will not harm him.


    "What about the head?"


    Peisi ran let go of Qiao Mo and asked the gauze wrapped in his head.


    Qiao Mo quietly shook his head, and then kept staring at Peisi ran.


    Because he can see, Pei Si Ran is really worried about him, his eyes are still a little red.


    However, his mood fluctuated little, and he didn''t know if he was wrong.


    "It''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK."


    Peisi ran murmured and hugged Qiao Mo, the big stone in his heart fell.

 Chapter 276

    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Uncle Mo appeared at the door of the room. When he looked inside, he saw a lot of embarrassment and Pei Shouyan, who could not move forward with Jiang Sheng in his arms.


    "Ask Bai Hao to come here. Come on."


    Pei Shouyan used his last strength and roared.


    I don''t know if his strength is exhausted. He staggered and almost fell down. Fortunately, he stabilized his pace.


    Pei Shouyan knew that his elder brother was coming and would certainly clean up Fan Xiao, so he was not surprised at Pei Silan''s sudden opening.


    Now that the danger is over, he doesn''t have the strength to hold Jiang Sheng any more, so he can only put Jiang Sheng out of bed.


    As soon as Jiang Sheng was put on the bed, Pei Weiyan immediately felt loose.


    But Jiang Sheng is not the same. The pain makes the whole person confused and wants to faint in the past.


    "I''ve already called Bai Hao. He''ll be here soon. Yes, ma''am. What''s the matter


    The magic uncle who put away his mobile phone came to the bedside and saw Jiang Sheng close his eyes and frown in pain. He shrank and covered his stomach. He was so scared that he could hardly breathe.


    "I fell. I think I fell to my stomach."


    Pei Shouyan replied coldly, wiping the sweat on Jiang Sheng''s forehead with his sleeves. Now he is burning with anxiety.


    Wife, you''ll be OK, and so will the children. You have to resist.


    Pei Shouyan clenched Jiang Sheng''s hand and wanted to give him strength.


    But he is not in a good condition now. The role of the grass is still there. Although it can''t be out of control, his body is suffering.


    At this time, Jiang Sheng saw Lan Yuan.


    Nature is not in reality, but in the spiritual world of his own brain.


    "Ah, I''m so embarrassed again, blue and white."


    Floating on the blue garden above, looking at lying on the white flower ground, Jiang Sheng sneers at her weak breath.


    And he himself, he was trapped in the border by Jiang Sheng last time, but he can''t get out now. He can''t go anywhere because he is trapped. He can only move in the small border. Rare books and e-books www.qishu520.com


    "It''s none of your business. Shut up."


    Jiang Sheng''s weakness is weakness, but it doesn''t mean he can''t swear. He gives Lan Yuan a middle finger.


    After scolding Lan Yuan, he sat up with a lot of pain in his stomach.


    "It seems that something is going to happen to your child! That''s very gratifying. "


    Jiang Sheng covered his stomach, and Lan Yuan immediately saw the clue.


    If it was normal, Jiang Sheng would be angry, but he would not now, because he knew that Lan Yuan was not Pei''s wife, and he had no reason to quarrel with an unimportant person.


    "Surely he will live a hundred years longer than you. Let''s wait and see."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t get out of control like last time. Lan Yuan frowned immediately.


    So calm?


    However, his child is still there, which means that I can go out more likely.


    After all, he didn''t know that when he gave birth to a child, it was the best time for me to enter.


    "I''m waiting for him to live forever."


    Blue Garden hook lips sneer back.


    What do you mean? Not crazy?


    This goes back to Jiang Sheng and frowns.


    "I''d like to remind you, blue and white, you''d better not be hurt. Once you are injured and under pressure, you will enter the spiritual world. If you have more words, your energy will be consumed, and I can take possession of your body without any effort."


    "I see! Thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention to it next time


    Jiang Sheng hums and takes this "good intention" with a smile. He doesn''t panic.


    After listening to Lan Yuan''s mouth, he was not angry.


    Because he knew that Jiang Sheng would not be injured in the future. He knew that the people around Pei Shouyan were not easy to provoke.


    He was waiting for Jiang Sheng to come to him often later, and slowly defeated his spiritual strength.

 Chapter 277

    "I said you! A dead man is still so rustling. What can you do for me


    Jiang Sheng ridicules Lan Yuan. He gets up and sits up and looks up at the blue garden trapped by the border.


    "I''ll see it later. It''s your body now. There''s nothing wrong with it, but you haven''t lived long."


    Blue yuan floating in the border, lying on his side, holding his cheek to see Jiang Sheng below, his face is full of confidence.


    Oh, a pair of face will be able to defeat me in the future.


    Good! I''d like to see how you beat me in the future.


    Jiang Sheng is not afraid of Lan Yuan. The more Lan Yuan wants his body, the more he doesn''t give it.


    Bai Hao told him that as long as he didn''t faint in the spiritual world and had self-consciousness, he was not afraid that Lan Yuan would take the opportunity to enter.


    Strange, how to feel the stomach does not ache!


    Jiang Sheng touched his stomach. It was still very painful just now, but now it''s nothing.


    "I''m sorry, little bitch. Brother, I''m leaving. Goodbye."


    Jiang Sheng Dynasty blue yuan white white, people slowly disappeared in the spiritual world.


    Lan Yuan, who was called a whore, was angry. She jumped up and yelled at Jiang Sheng''s disappearing direction. "When I go out, see how I can deal with you. You wait for me."


    But Jiang Sheng couldn''t hear.


    Jiang Sheng thought he would wake up and see Pei Shouyan. What can be seen is a scene of the sky, cloudless.


    No, there was a fountain, and then two naked little ghosts with black wings were playing around the fountain.


    "Who are you?"


    Jiang Sheng stretched out his hand. What he thought he couldn''t grasp was substantial.


    I''ll go live?


    Jiang Sheng was startled and quickly let go.


    The two little ghosts put their heads on Jiang Sheng and hummed to him, "you didn''t protect us. You deserve the pain."


    "Yes, the next time you make us hurt, we''ll hurt you."


    Jiang Sheng looks puzzled. What the hell? I don''t know the two of them. How can I hurt them? 110 e-books www.110txt.com


    Jiang Sheng wanted to ask, but the picture suddenly blurred, and then completely disappeared, surrounded by black, Jiang Sheng crazy down.


    "Ah..."


    Jiang Sheng screamed with fright. He opened his eyes fiercely and gasped for breath. His face was full of panic.


    "What''s wrong with you, wife?"


    Seeing Jiang Sheng wake up and yelling so loud, Pei Shouyan asks quickly.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t return to his senses. After swallowing his mouth, he continued to breathe. After that, he fell into Pei''s arms. He was terrified.


    Damn it, it''s back to reality. I''m scared to death.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK, my wife. I''m here. I''m here."


    Pei Shouyan rubbed Jiang Sheng''s hair to comfort him and give him a sense of security.


    Jiang Sheng took Pei yaoyan''s body and heard his voice. He slowly breathed and calmed down. He was really scared to death. He thought he would be killed.


    "What''s the matter, wife? Are you all right? "


    Pei Chengli looks down at the Li River and asks.


    "No, it''s OK."


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What have you done? Why doesn''t my stomach hurt? "


    Jiang Sheng felt her stomach and asked.


    Pei Shouyan shakes his head. Bai Hao has just arrived. Before he can check, Jiang Sheng suddenly wakes up.


    "Nothing?"


    Jiang Sheng looks suspicious.


    "I''m not so smart. You just hurt so much that I want to send you to the hospital."


    Bai Hao returned.


    Jiang Sheng is even more stupid, no reason! All of a sudden you''re all right?

 Chapter 278

    Is it difficult? Are they the two little devils?


    Just said, what I hurt them! He said that he would not let me go next time.


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head, inexplicably, and did not know whether he was right or not!


    "And you? How are you? Are you all right? "


    Jiang Sheng looks at Pei Shouyan and gropes for him.


    "It''s all right. Bai Hao has given me a sedative."


    At this time, Jiang Sheng still had the spare power to worry about himself. Pei Shouyan was very moved and kissed him on the forehead.


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Sheng was relieved.


    "By the way, what about Fan Xiao and them?"


    Now I remember Fan Xiao. Just now he had a terrible pain. Peisran came, and he didn''t know, so he asked.


    "I''ll go. Where''s your sister-in-law? Did you see it, sister-in-law? "


    Jiang Sheng suddenly cried out, and now he finally thinks of Qiao mo.


    "I''m here. I''m fine."


    Standing behind Bai Hao, Qiao Mo raises his hand, which is very cute.


    "Sister in law, you''re OK. I''m scared to death. I thought you were also arrested by Fan Xiao''s people."


    Did not see Qiao Mo have something to do, Jiang Sheng felt so.


    Because the bandage on Jomo''s head has been taken off.


    After all, he is a demon with strong self-healing ability. The wound has been healed for several hours.


    "No, no, I have nothing. I just came here."


    Qiao Mo was afraid that Jiang Sheng would blame himself if he knew the truth, so he hid the past.


    Everyone did not tell Jiang Shengduo, nor did Pei sran. Nu Wa Library www.newbookku.com


    "Is there something wrong with Fan Xiao''s brain?"


    suddenly make complaints about Jiang Sheng.


    "He''s been carried away. He won''t come out if he''s not closed for a few years."


    Bai Hao returned.


    But Pei Shouyan frowned, because he knew the strength of Fan Xiao''s father. If he asked to let people go, Pei Silan had no choice.


    Pei Silan also deeply understood Pei Shouyan''s worries. Some people who knew their world had some special rights.


    In any case, they have lived for hundreds of years, which is not in vain.


    "Isn''t he a demon? Dad still has work cooperation with Pei Shouyan. Pei Shouyan is worried about offending him! It''s impossible to be locked up. It must be by the back door. "


    Jiang Sheng moved his lower limbs, so he said.


    He was born in a big family and could understand the special treatment best, so he was not surprised.


    Bai Hao also knows that he just wants to make Jiang Sheng feel better, and then he will say so. But he doesn''t expect Jiang Sheng to figure it out.


    "I''m sorry, wife. I can''t do justice for you."


    Pei Shouyan bowed his head and clenched his fist.


    "It''s OK. Next time I see him, I''ll just give him a fist. What''s tight?"


    Jiang Sheng is not angry. He also knows that Pei Shouyan is hard to do.


    How to say that Pei Shouyan left Pei''s family and came out to be self reliant.


    That shows that Pei Shouyan has no big backing now.


    Fan Xiao''s father lived longer than Pei Shouyan, which must have his own power. So Jiang Sheng could understand Pei''s tolerance of Fan Xiao.


    "It''s you. Are you ready? Does it still hurt? "


    Jiang Sheng took Pei Shouyan''s arm and drew it to him.


    Pei Shouyan is deeply moved now. He has no words to show. Jiang Sheng has been thinking about him, even if he has been wronged.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say anything. He hugged Jiang Sheng into his arms. He swore in his heart that if anyone would dare to attack Jiang Sheng in the future, he would never give up.

 Chapter 279

    "What''s the matter, all of a sudden you don''t talk?"


    "It''s OK. Let me hold it for a while."


    Pei Shouyan was distressed.


    "Hold it! I''m full of sleep anyway


    Jiang Sheng laughs and recovers his former self without meeting. Originally, he still cries with pain.


    Pei Si ran, who stood by the bed, suddenly had a different understanding of Jiang Sheng.


    If they were ordinary people, they would have been treated like this. They would have made Pei Shouyan to seek justice, but Jiang Sheng tolerated it and worried about Pei''s position.


    "Can''t I go to the outing?"


    Jiang Sheng sighs. He is still looking forward to it.


    "It''s dark now."


    Holding Bai Hao''s black chin out of the window, Jiang Sheng looks out of the window.


    "I''ll go. It''s dark?"


    Jiang Sheng now noticed that the light was on in the room. Looking out, it was really dark.


    After all, when he was tied up by Fan Xiao, it was still broad daylight.


    "It''s a pity that uncle Mo has made so much delicious food in vain."


    "I''m sorry, madam. It''s all the fault of the old slave. I didn''t protect you well."


    Suddenly, the Mo uncle who was named bowed his head tightly and apologized to Jiang Sheng. His eyes were red.


    "It''s all right. If you blame yourself one or two, it''s hard for me."


    Really, no matter Pei yaoyan or uncle Mo, they all have the same expression that they hurt me.


    What''s the matter! It''s just tied up! Nothing happened anyway.


    "I''m scared to stay here. Let''s go back, Pei Shouyan."


    Thinking of all kinds of experiences at noon today, Jiang Sheng wants to say that it is false not to be surprised later. 97 Chinese www.97wz.net


    But it''s not fear, but admonish myself that we should keep a good mind in the future and not be tied up and drag Pei Shiyan''s hind legs like today.


    "Well, we''ll go home."


    Pei Shouyan hugs Jiang Sheng who gets up and walks to the door.


    Qiao Mo quickly followed up and pushed aside peisran.


    Peisi ran eye ground immediately a piece of injury, but still a pull hold Qiao mo.


    Qiao Mo was startled and looked back at him in a panic. His appearance was to let him go.


    Pei Si ran all know, ask him, "want to go to Jiang Sheng where to live for a period of time?"


    "Well, to go."


    Qiao Mo nodded like a garlic.


    Although he knew that peisran came to save him, he was still unfamiliar with peisran.


    So Qiao Mo, who doesn''t know how to get along with Pei Si ran, can only choose to follow Jiang Sheng.


    "I don''t want to go back with you."


    Pei Si ran looks at himself in silence. Qiao Mo thinks that he won''t give himself to live in Jiangsheng, so he says firmly.


    He said this like a knife, straight into peisran''s chest.


    Pei Si ran thought that he had a lot of pain, so he was numb.


    But every time in the face of Qiao Mo''s refusal, he is still very painful.


    "I''ll go home and pack up for you. I''ll send my servants to Jiangsheng."


    Peisi ran let go of Qiao Mo''s hand, soft voice to him way.


    With that, he raised his hand and rubbed Joe Mo''s hair, and then walked away from him without any pause, but he knew the pain in his heart.


    The reason why he didn''t stay much was that he knew that Jomo didn''t like to be alone with him. In order not to make him dislike him, he took the initiative to stay away from him.


    Qiao Mo was in a daze and moved her eyes. She didn''t react.


    The temperature on his head, which still remains, makes him feel strange, but he can''t say what he feels.

 Chapter 280

    "Get the hell out of your hands."


    Bai Hao and Hei Ming are here.


    Hei Ming just hugged Bai Hao''s waist and was staring at him.


    The reason why he didn''t open Hei Ming''s hand was that he was bending over to tidy up the medicine box and didn''t have the time to take care of Hei Ming.


    But Hei Ming didn''t listen to him, continued to embrace, and also smile.


    "You''re deaf, aren''t you?"


    Bai Hao turns back to warn Hei Ming.


    "Clean up quickly, or you won''t be able to keep up with PEI yaoyan."


    Black Ming pulled to other topics.


    How could Bai Hao allow him to embrace his waist and push him away angrily to keep him away from him.


    "If you dare to hug me again, I will make you the next Fan Xiao."


    Hei Ming just stretched out his hand and was warned by Bai Hao.


    Because Bai Hao is too familiar with such shameless people as Hei Ming, he will definitely not give up, so he is warned in advance.


    Hei Ming smiles and hands up to surrender, saying that he can''t do anything, let him faster.


    Qiao Mo just stood aside and looked at their two getting along, very puzzled.


    Because Bai Hao''s speech is so ugly, he still hates the appearance of Hei Ming, but Hei Ming still laughs.


    Are they also a couple?


    Qiao Mo murmured in his heart and continued to look at Hei Ming and Bai Hao.


    "Madam, let''s go first."


    Uncle Mo said to Joe mo.


    "Oh, yes."


    Magic uncle spoke, Qiao Mo just came back to God, quickly followed up with Jiang Sheng in front of them.


    Ten minutes later, they left the hotel in rows, leaving pesran''s men to clean up the mess. Book collection www.jushuku.com


    The damage to the hotel was naturally counted as Fan Xiao, so peisran did not give a cent.


    After about two hours, I finally returned to Pei Weiyan villa.


    Pei Shouyan takes Jiang Sheng upstairs to have a rest, while uncle Mo leads Qiao Mo into the hall.


    He still clings to Bai Hao and hugs Bai Hao''s waist.


    "You''re not going? What are you doing here? "


    Bai Hao claps Hei Ming''s hand, pulls a distance from him and looks at him closely.


    "You''re here. Where else can I go?" Black Ming smile very ruffian, "besides, this is my brother''s residence, I live here also have nothing wrong with it!"


    Bai Hao can''t refute this, and Pei Shouyan doesn''t say that he won''t let Hei Ming live here.


    He had no choice but to ignore Hei Ming and walk to the courtyard.


    Can just walk a few steps, the body suddenly soared, when returning to God, the man himself was taken to the balcony of the room with black sleep, and landed safely.


    Bai Hao''s mouth is very strong. He doesn''t dare to think that one day he will walk into his room on his balcony.


    Sure enough, this damned man is maddening.


    Bai Hao angrily opens the French window, then slams it and closes Hei Ming outside.


    Oh, Hello! Angry!


    Hei Ming looks at him in a good mood.


    He did not break into the window, calmly folded his wings, raised a finger to the side, the French window opened and swaggered behind Bai Hao.


    Then he picked up Bai Hao''s body, let him throw on the sofa, and pressed Bai Hao under his body.


    "And what?"


    Bai Hao roared. He didn''t feel surprised at what he did now.


    "Nothing! You didn''t sleep well last night. I just want you to have an early rest. "


    Hei Ming caresses Bai Hao''s cheek with a smile and says in a soft voice.


    "Who made me not sleep well last night?"


    As soon as Hei Ming spoke of Bai Hao, he got angry and gave him a big kick.

 Chapter 281

    Hei Ming stopped his leg and took a kiss to his mouth.


    Bai Hao immediately shook his eyes and immediately pulled back his leg.


    Is he a psychopath! Is this all fuckin ''kiss?


    "Wife, beautiful scenery on a good day, isn''t it especially suitable for having children, eh?"


    Hei Ming suddenly picks eyebrows to say to Bai Hao under the body, this words very obviously expressed what he wants to do.


    "It wasn''t enough for me last night, was it? Get up for me. "


    Bai Hao didn''t cooperate with Hei Ming and was not angry.


    Hei Ming immediately showed a pathetic expression, "wife, do you want a second child?"


    "I promised you, but I didn''t say I would do this with you every night. You can''t get up the hell?"


    Bai Hao''s attitude is very firm, not to welcome or refuse.


    Seeing Bai Hao''s tough attitude, Hei Ming can''t force him.


    "Well, come back tomorrow night."


    He got up from Bai Hao with a smile and pulled him.


    But Cai La, Bai Hao gave him a shoulder fall, plus a foot, from his body angrily walked over, to put the medicine box.


    Fall to the ground of black close to cover the stomach to vomit a breath, almost old life did not have.


    But not angry, but lying on the ground, quietly looking at the ceiling.


    He felt like he was dreaming now. He didn''t think he could be so alone with Bai Hao.


    Although Bai Hao is not as gentle as before, at least he can talk to Bai Hao and touch him.


    Hei Ming raised his hand and clenched it to the chandelier, as if he wanted to hold the light in his hand, just as if he wanted to hold the light in Bai Hao''s life.


    Can not, he put down his hand, cover his eyes, quietly lying on the ground, motionless, do not know what is thinking. Kinship Novels www.qinxs.com


    Bai Hao puts the medicine box away and comes out to see Hei Ming still lying on the ground and frowns at him.


    He''s not only having a problem with his brain, he''s cheating on me, isn''t he?


    He thinks that Hei can''t get up in peace because he wants to help himself, so Bai Hao thinks so.


    He ignored the black sleep, went to the closet, took the robe, and went to the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water flowing from the bathroom, Hei Ming took his hand from his eyes and looked at the bathroom door.


    After lying down for a while, he got up, took off his clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Bai Hao, who has his back to the bathroom door, doesn''t know that Hei Ming has come in. The water is splashing and cheering. He can''t hear the sound of opening the door.


    Until Hei Ming hugged his body from behind, he was scared and his eyes widened.


    "Let go, what the hell are you doing in here?"


    Bai Hao was angry and struggling.


    But Hei Ming didn''t let him go. He kissed his back neck and said in a low voice, "you don''t lock, are you inviting me?"


    "I invited your grandson''s invitation. The bathroom door can''t be locked. How can I do it? Let me go. "


    Bai Hao was so angry that his head would smoke.


    Can know the truth of the matter, Hei Ming still does not let go, so from behind holding Bai Hao.


    He asked, "if I don''t come to you, will you never come near me in your life?"


    The problem of heiming stops Bai Hao from struggling.


    He wants to find Hei Ming! But who was it that took his child away and didn''t detain him? So far, but still have the face to ask him this question?


    "Wife, I can''t live without you. Come back to me! It''s not the relationship. I want you to come back to me willingly


    The voice of black peace with a touch of pain, in the humble pleading.

 Chapter 282

    Bai Hao was easy to be soft hearted. When he heard the voice of Hei Ming, he couldn''t get up.


    He hated his indecision, and even more hated that he had brought so much pain to him when he was clearly in the dark, but he was as determined as ever to him.


    "You let go."


    Bai Hao doesn''t give Hei Ming an answer. Instead, he uses his elbow to attack his stomach.


    "I won''t let it go unless you say you''ll come back to me?"


    Hei Ming hugs Bai Hao for a minute and doesn''t give up.


    Bai Hao was angry and yelled at him, "tell me, I''m not what you want, what is that? I Bai Hao is just a companion for you at night? Or am I so mean to myself? "


    What do you mean by the brain?


    If I say I like him, he will give up?


    "You can''t let me go. I''m going to take a bath."


    Bai Hao roars and struggles again.


    However, Hei Ming didn''t respond, because the meaning of Bai Hao''s words seemed to indicate that he had returned to his side.


    He let go of Bai Hao, and then fixed on looking at him, as if to confirm.


    "And what?"


    Bai Hao has always shown a very uncomfortable appearance, but once did not really push hard to pass black sleep.


    If he really wants to resist, it''s not oestrus, it''s not that he can''t fight Hei Ming, he just doesn''t want to fight.


    "Are you serious about what you just said?"


    Touch Bai Hao''s face and ask, want to confirm again, afraid just oneself is amorous.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about and I don''t want to answer your questions. Get out of here. I want to take a bath."


    Bai Hao refuses to answer and pushes Hei Ming away.


    Black eyes dim down, thinking that it is really just their own amorous. Ivy''s Novels www.avtxt.com


    He turned around and went out. He didn''t disturb Bai Hao. He also took the door.


    Bai Hao is stunned and looks at the closed bathroom door.


    After all, the usual black sleep, no matter what he said, he was still clinging to it, but now it is not.


    What do you mean? Now you mean to be angry?


    Bai Hao has no reason to be angry and continues to take a bath.


    When he came out of the bath, before he could speak, he went into the bathroom without saying a word, and then passed him by.


    Bai Hao is stunned again. What the hell does it mean?


    Bai Hao, who can''t think of it, is so angry that he almost kicks in and questions Hei Ming.


    But he could bear it. There was no impulse.


    After about ten minutes, Bai Hao didn''t wait for Hei ming to come out. He was a little flustered, and sat on the bed very uneasy.


    Did I just have a bad temper and he was really angry?


    The uneasiness in his heart became bigger and bigger, which made him anxious.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of opening the door.


    Bai Hao, like a thief with a guilty conscience, immediately lies down and hides in the quilt. His heart is beating and holding his breath.


    But after doing so, he asked himself, why should I be so guilty! Did I do anything wrong? No


    Bai Hao wanted to lift the quilt and erect his dignity, but before he got up, Hei Ming hugged him from behind and rubbed his neck.


    This sudden move, let Bai Hao stiff body, the atmosphere dare not come out.


    "Wife, did you sleep?"


    Hei Ming asked softly, and then he kissed Bai Hao''s Ergen son.


    Bai Hao''s face turned red and his heart beat wildly.


    But also scold, hair what crazy he? Suddenly so inexplicable, just angry with me, now it is so sticky.

 Chapter 283

    "Really asleep?"


    When Bai Hao doesn''t respond, he murmurs.


    Yeah, I''m fuckin ''asleep, so let me go.


    Bai Hao is now black ming to make a head two big, a moment to ignore him, a moment to stick to him, he did not know what meaning.


    "Wife, if you don''t say a word, I''m going to mess with you!"


    Hei Ming''s deep voice is very enchanting in Bai Hao''s ears. The heat of his voice makes people confused.


    Bai Hao was flustered immediately. He was afraid of the dark. He really did something wrong with him.


    But the next second, he calmed down again.


    I must have said it on purpose. It makes me angry. I can''t be fooled.


    Bai Hao continues to pretend to be asleep, ignoring Hei Ming.


    "I fell asleep!"


    In the quiet room, the murmur of black peace rang out again.


    Instead of talking, he quietly played with Bai Hao''s hair, holding his cheek and lying down to see Bai Hao.


    Out of the window, the night was dim, and from time to time a few clouds covered the moon, darkening the starry sky.


    When the clouds did not disperse, the moon showed half of its face. The gentle light shot into the room and fell on the black body lying on the side playing with Bai Hao''s hair. The picture was as beautiful as a picture.


    Hei Ming didn''t say a word, which Bai Hao wanted, but he didn''t speak. He kept playing with his hair, which made him nervous and his heart would explode.


    What do you mean? What do you mean? Ah?


    Bai Hao wants to be crazy, but now he pretends to wake up and feels that it''s too fake for him to get off.


    So he can''t help but greet Hei Ming''s ancestor 18 generations and gnash his teeth.


    "Wife, I just ignored you. You were flustered, didn''t you?"


    When Bai Hao wants to kill Hei Ming, his voice rings from his ear with a smile. 186 Chinese website www.186zwxs.com


    Bai Hao immediately became angry. He jumped up and pushed Hei ming to scold him, "did you mean it on purpose?"


    This time, it''s unbearable. It''s going to explode.


    Seeing Bai Hao jump up, Hei Ming is not surprised.


    That means that he always knew Bai Hao was pretending to be sleeping.


    "Would you be angry if I said I meant it?"


    Hei Ming asked with a smile. He was not in a hurry to coax Bai Hao.


    "Who''s going to be angry? I''m not fucking angry."


    Clearly said so, but gnash teeth furiously stare, with want to swallow black to close one''s eyes.


    This damned man, it turns out that he did this on purpose, to see if I would panic.


    Ah! it ticks me off.


    Bai Hao is in a bad temper now. He will explode in situ.


    When he was so angry, Hei Ming asked with a smile, "I just didn''t say a word. Are you nervous to death? Is the heart beating wildly, very uneasy? "


    Bai Hao once again can''t believe his big eyes. Now he knows that he has been teasing him since he was ignored by Hei Ming in the bathroom.


    Bai Hao''s eyes immediately turned red and gave him a slap in the face. Then his tears fell.


    He was really scared out of his wits just now. He was afraid that he had done something wrong, which made Hei Ming angry. It has evolved into a state of affairs for hundreds of years.


    But all of this, but it''s all Hei Ming playing with him, looking for him to be happy.


    "You son of a bitch."


    Bai Hao sobs, then hugs his knee and cries.


    Hei Ming knew that Bai Hao would cry, so he didn''t panic.


    He got up, took Bai Hao into his arms, gently kissed his hair, and said to him, "you can cry now, which means you still care about me."


    Hei Ming knows that it''s too much to try Bai Hao, but he just wants to know whether Bai Hao really cares about him, not because he wants to make up, and Bai Hao is forced to cooperate with him.

 Chapter 284

    "You get out of here and don''t touch me. Who cares about scum like you?"


    Bai Hao is really made to cry, rather than make a show. There are injuries in his voice.


    "Why do you cry if you don''t care? Yes


    Hei Ming asked softly, kissing Bai Hao''s hair and burying his head into his chest.


    Now holding Bai Hao so much, Hei Ming has a real feeling and feels that Bai Hao belongs to himself.


    He wanted to tell Bai Hao how much he had lived without him for hundreds of years. He thought that he would go crazy. Even in the two rooms where they used to sleep, he didn''t dare to go in. He was afraid that he could not help thinking of him and came to find him.


    But he endured for hundreds of years, and finally lost control after Pei Weiyan company saw Bai Hao.


    "I like to cry. It''s none of your business. You let me go."


    Bai Hao struggled, but it was just for a moment. There was not much movement.


    "After a while, I''ll take you to meet someone."


    Suddenly he said.


    He said this person does not need to think about, it should be Bai Haotian.


    He knows that it''s not the right time for Bai Hao to see his son, but he can''t.


    If he continues to hide Bai Hao in this way, he will be very painful. His heart will be cut apart. He needs Bai Hao to sew him up.


    "I don''t want to see you."


    Bai Hao was angry, so he refused.


    Hei Ming also knew that he didn''t feel sad. He just held Bai Hao''s body quietly. When he stopped crying, he calmed down and continued to speak.


    I don''t know how long it took to hold Hei Ming and his arm became numb. Bai Hao didn''t cry.


    He pushed Hei Ming aside and refused to let him hold him. Then he got up and put his coat on one side and went to the door.


    "Wife."


    The voice of the black sleep on the bed was urgent at once, and the appearance was asking where he was going.


    "He''s thirsty, and he''s Farting!"


    Although Bai Hao is not angry, he also explains what he is doing.


    Hearing that he only went downstairs to drink water, Hei Ming was relieved. 118 Novels www.xiaoshuo118xs.com


    "Come back earlier, then."


    "Sleep with you."


    Not happy to close the door, the fire is still big.


    But once outside, Bai Hao stops outside and wipes his tears before he lifts up and walks on.


    He didn''t want to avoid Hei ming to find an excuse to go downstairs, but he was really thirsty.


    Also want to drink water for a while, calm down, and then sit down to clean up the dark.


    A few minutes later, Bai Hao goes downstairs.


    As soon as he got off the hall, he saw perelle sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    He and Hei Ming went to save Pei yaoyan and let Pei Lele and black cat devil fish come back first, so Pei Lele was sitting here watching TV so leisurely.


    "Ten sisters in law."


    Perelle said hello.


    "Yes."


    Bai Hao goes back to the dining room.


    When he entered the dining room, he saw the black cat standing up, opened the refrigerator, took out a can of beer, and gave a ha, just like an old uncle.


    Bai Hao''s face is black. Is it really a cat?


    "Why are your eyes red? Did you cry? "


    Black cat turns to see Bai Hao. After asking, he raises his beer to Bai Hao and says, "do you want to drink it?"


    I''d like to drink it, but what should you do if your hair falls into it?


    Bai Hao immediately make complaints about the black cat.


    "If you don''t drink it, I''ll drink it myself."


    Then he looked up and poured beer and wiped his mouth.


    Seeing the black cat drinking so well, Bai Hao was driven.


    I can''t stand the help of Bai Hao. Why should I be led by the nose by a cat?

 Chapter 285

    "You''ve come down just in time. I''m making some food and wine for Mr. black cat. Would you like some supper?"


    Uncle Mo came out with the little fish. Seeing Bai Hao at the kitchen door, he asked him.


    Mr. black cat?


    Uncle Mo''s address makes Bai Hao''s mouth twitch.


    "It''s still a little devil. You''re interesting. It''s really fragrant."


    The black cat jumped on the table, sat in front of the plate, picked up the fish and threw it into its mouth. It was delicious.


    Finally, he picked up the beer in both hands, gulped and purred, and then laughed.


    Bai Hao took the corner of his mouth again. What did he just call uncle Mo? Little devil? Did I hear you right!


    Bai Hao helped his forehead, and thought that he might have heard something strange. Otherwise, how could he hear such a ridiculous address?


    Compared with Uncle Mo, you are a thousand year old devil. Black cat just called Uncle devil you boy.


    Bai Hao was stunned and looked at the black cat in surprise. "You shouldn''t be older than uncle moo!"


    The black cat, who had poured several mouthfuls of beer, wiped his mouth, belched, and squinted at Bai Hao. "All the people in your family are not old enough for me. Who are you talking about me and uncle Mo?"


    "Are you kidding? There are dozens of servants and subordinates in this family. Can you be older than us?"


    When the black cat bragged, Bai Hao took out a bottle of water and sat down at the table to drink, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Superficial."


    The black cat gave Bai Hao a white look.


    Bai Hao is said to have a kind smile. Yes, he wants to crush the black cat.


    Just when he wanted to kill the black cat, the black cat explained, "the cat demon is different from you demons. It takes thousands of years of hard training to speak. I am such a veteran, I don''t know how long I can speak. So ah! All of you are not enough for me


    Black cat said this very vicissitudes of life, pretending to be unable to put out that kind of feeling.


    So Bai Hao was slightly stunned. Although he had heard that the envoys of Yin Yang division were demons, he did not expect that demons could live for such a long time.


    Even if they are demons, they have been very powerful for thousands of years, such as the magic uncle, now it is very rare.


    "Bai Hao, Bai Hao." 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    The magic fish suddenly rushed into the dining room, panicked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Hao looks back at the magic fish swimming in.


    "There is a lost child in our family. Can I eat it?"


    He looked at Bai Hao with his eyes shining, and his mouth was about to flow out.


    "Certainly not!"


    Bai Hao scolded him and quickly got up to see it.


    "Oh


    Magic fish lost mouth, a pair of early know will be like this, I secretly swallow the face.


    "No, Bai Hao. You want to eat it all by yourself, don''t you?"


    Magic fish immediately follow.


    "Who wants to eat children! There''s something wrong with you, isn''t it? "


    Bai Hao is speechless. He sees the magic fish swimming beside him.


    "He looks delicious, you really don''t eat! What a pity


    The devil fish said, and his mouth was watering again.


    Bai Hao didn''t pay attention to the devil fish''s nonsense. He opened the door and looked down. There was a child standing outside. He looked like he was seven or eight years old. He was also very good-looking and cool.


    Seeing Bai Hao come out, Bai Haotian''s face is obviously shocked, and then the corners of his mouth are raised.


    Sure enough, Mo Xiaofan is really powerful! Just one thing from him can tell where my mom is.


    It''s like, look at me and laugh at this kid.


    "That kid, are you lost? Where are your parents? "


    Bai Hao asked, staring at Bai Haotian.


    I don''t know why, but Bai Haotian gives him an indescribable sense of familiarity.

 Chapter 286

    "Don''t ask, just eat it."


    Yelled the drooling devil fish.


    Bai Hao slapped the magic fish to one side and found it annoying.


    He clapped his hands. He wanted to continue to ask Bai Haotian, but Bai Haotian suddenly jumped into his arms and hugged his thigh tightly.


    Bai Hao is stunned. What''s the situation?


    Are you lost and scared?


    "Little friend, are you ok?"


    Bai Hao, who has not been in contact with children, is at a loss. He stands straight and gives Bai Haotian his arms.


    "It must be a lost child. Give it to me!"


    Obviously has been hit, it does not give up swimming back, bar Ji mouth way.


    "You''re really upset!"


    Bai Hao put the magic fish inside and closed the door.


    Only when he and Bai Haotian were left, they were quiet.


    "Well, should I take you to the police station?"


    Bai Haotian hugs his thigh tightly and doesn''t speak. Bai Hao asks again.


    What''s the matter with this kid? Or, he can''t talk? A mute?


    Feeling that it was possible, Bai Hao said, "I can understand your sign language."


    "Why sign language?"


    Holding Bai Hao''s thigh, Bai Haotian finally talks. He looks up and asks Bai Hao coolly, sticking to him.


    Er, so you can talk!


    And it looks so cool, it doesn''t look like a lost child at all.


    If you really get lost, you must cry in panic. If you see an adult.


    So, what''s going on?


    Bai Hao scratched his head and looked at Bai Haotian.


    However, Bai Haotian looks at his reaction with a smile and is happy in his heart.


    Finally, I found it. This time, the bastard dad said he couldn''t see his mother for me, so he wouldn''t listen to him.


    "I''ll call the police for you." 5599 Novels www.dy5599.com


    Do not know how to deal with this emergency, Bai Hao can only think of this way, quickly find a mobile phone.


    But he forgot that he was wearing a nightgown and his mobile phone was not on him.


    That''s it. The cell phone is in the room.


    Bai Hao''s face is black. He can''t make a phone call now.


    Bai Haotian sniffs his nightgown and frowns.


    The original father here, no wonder can not find others, secretly hide from me and run to find mom.


    He can come by himself. Why can''t I?


    What''s the danger outside, but I''ve been out for so long and haven''t met anything?


    Bai Hao''s heart is not too upset. He also wants to revenge his father and let him have a taste of it.


    "If you don''t speak, I don''t know what to do, kid. If not, I''ll have to take you to the police station. "


    Bai Hao road.


    Bai Haotian, "I know people in this family."


    "Do you know the family?"


    Bai Hao was stunned again because he had been with Pei Weiyan for so long, but he had never seen such a person as Bai Haotian.


    "Yes, you can ask Uncle heiming."


    Uncle heiming?


    Bai Hao''s eyes show surprise. He knows Hei Ming, not Pei Shouyan?


    After that, his face was black, that bastard man, when did this place become his home?


    "May I go in now? Beautiful mother. "


    Bai Haotian suddenly asked with a red face. People and animals are harmless.


    Beautiful mother? Call me?


    Bai Hao''s face is confused and confused.


    Does he call everyone mom?


    But I am a man!


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Uncle heiming to come out. He must know me."


    Bai Haotian smiles again and looks innocent.


    But it''s like this in my heart. The dead father didn''t let me come, but he ran to see his mother and see how I killed you.

 Chapter 287

    "Not really. If you know me, just come in."


    A child''s, he was also embarrassed to block the door, so he brought Bai Haotian home.


    "Whose child, ten sisters in law?"


    Pei Lele, who was watching TV in the hall, heard the news and looked back. He found a child following Bai Hao.


    It''s normal that she doesn''t know Bai Haotian, because few people in Pei family know Bai Haotian''s existence.


    However, Bai Haotian knows that Pei Le Le Le is his aunt. His servants show him a picture of his family members and let him know who he is.


    "Don''t you know? He called Uncle Hei Ming. I thought it was your Pei family. "


    Bai Hao asked.


    "I haven''t seen him! It''s not my tenth brother who gave birth to the baby outside! "


    Pei Lele was really a blockbuster.


    But she was just joking.


    But Bai Hao took it seriously. He was shocked and became angry.


    "Black peace."


    He was so angry that the magic was on.


    "I''ll go and I''ll go, sister-in-law. I''m joking. Don''t be angry!"


    Pei Lele was frightened. Because of Bai Hao''s anger, everything in the hall floated in the air one after another. It was terrible.


    "I''m here. Why am I so loud?"


    The figure of black reclining appeared upstairs.


    After waiting for Bai Hao for a long time, he had to come out and look for Bai Hao.


    But just out of the corridor, I heard Bai Hao shout his name.


    Now, as soon as he appeared, everything in the hall stabbed at him, just like killing him.


    Black Ming I went to sound, quickly raised my hand to fix the dangerous goods that rushed over.


    He sighed and was about to ask Bai Hao what was wrong, but he saw his own son standing beside him and laughing at him.


    When he saw Bai Haotian, he was very frightened.


    "You, you, how are you here?"


    Flustered. Century novel network www.2000xs.com


    The first time he saw his father so flustered, Bai Haotian tutted his voice, just like watching a play.


    "Wife, listen to me."


    Hei Ming knows that things are not easy. He quickly tells Bai Hao that he is using his magic power to fight against the things that come to him.


    "You die for me."


    Bai Hao roared, and the furniture flew to black.


    Hei Ming can only be stopped by his magic power. If he doesn''t stop, Bai Hao will surely be killed by his anger.


    "Bai Haotian, what did you say to your mother?"


    Hei Ming''s spearhead points at Bai Haotian and is furious.


    Bai Haotian put his hands in his pockets and watched the opera.


    "What is it to do with me? My aunt set you up, not me. "


    Apart from the relationship, clearly at the beginning, he also wanted to be so evil, but Pei Le Le Le was faster than him.


    "Perot."


    Hei Ming''s anger turned to perel, and his anger was fierce.


    Pei Lele quickly waved his hand and explained, "I''m just joking. Really, I didn''t expect ten sister-in-law to take it seriously."


    "What kind of joke can you make your sister-in-law look like this?" Hei Ming asked in a loud voice.


    If not for his magic power, he would be killed by Bai Hao.


    Bai Hao, who is full of fire, is not joking.


    "Just, joking that this child is the child of you and others."


    Pei Lele''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Looking at her appearance, she knows that she is wrong.


    "Can such things be joked about?"


    Hei Ming wants to kill Pei Le Le Le.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know it was you and your ten sister-in-law''s children! "


    Pedro muttered.


    But after the mumbling, she was confused.


    Eh? The son of ten brothers and ten sisters in law?


    She is now slow to come back to her mind, because just now Hei Ming said that, Bai Haotian, what did your boy say to your mother?

 Chapter 288

    Pei Lele looks at Bai Haotian with big eyes. Then he is in black. Finally, he is Bai Hao who is still angry.


    She was so stunned that she stuttered at Bai Hao Tian and asked Hei Ming, "ten brothers, this, this child, you and ten sister-in-law''s children?"


    "Otherwise? Who else can I have children with but your ten sisters in law? "


    Hei Ming was so angry that he wanted to kill Pei Lele and throw it out.


    "But..."


    This is too small! What a child! Seven or eight years old, that''s all!


    But ten elder brother and ten elder sister-in-law they two, have already separated for several hundred years? Where did you get such a small child?


    Pei Lele was very confused, but he didn''t dare to ask directly. He was afraid that Bai Hao would hear it and get angry again.


    So she a pair of we do not know, we also dare not ask the face, trembling.


    But Pei Lele didn''t say that Bai Hao had already found out that he was even more furious. "You have a son of your own, and dare to lie that I gave birth to it? Pei Ming, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. "


    Asshole, son of a bitch, you want a second son? Why don''t you have a second child with your grandson''s mother? You have to come to me, don''t you? Provoking me or something?


    Bai Hao''s eyes immediately became hot, thinking that he was still stupid and wanted to give Hei Ming a second child, he felt that he was pathetic.


    "Wronged me, wife, this is really your own birth, in addition to you, who can I have birth with?"


    He was so anxious that he couldn''t do anything.


    It turned out that he had one hand against the flying furniture. But now he can''t. Bai Hao''s magic power is still rising. He can only use his other hand. He opens his magic and holds the dangerous goods that he has to break through and smash at himself. The first novel www.001zj.com


    Ah, really, am I so untrustworthy?


    Hei Ming was very flustered. Then he glared at his own son who had been watching the play, threatening him with eyes and trying to find a way.


    But Bai Haotian looked at it and didn''t intend to help at all.


    That kid, he really tickles him.


    Hei Ming''s temper also came up. If he hadn''t been struggling with his wife now, he would have hung up Bai Haotian and beaten him.


    "I can give you a lot of children in Hei Ming. Do you think I''m still that little devil before? You play around and give birth to your children


    Bai Hao scolded and scolded, and his tears fell.


    Because he did raise a lot of men''s pets in the past, he may be one of them.


    Although Hei Ming always said that he was different from others, he remembered that there was no difference at all. He could not escape from the palm of his hand.


    "Wife, don''t cry! It''s your own son, the one I took from you. It''s very complicated. Can you calm down first and let''s sit down and talk slowly


    When Bai Hao cried, Hei Ming felt that his heart was going to break, and he was extremely flustered.


    "Are you still lying to me?" Bai Hao was tearful and miserable. "When you took the child, how old was the child? Can he live without me? Even if he can live, can he be so big? You''re lying to me now. You''re so perfunctory, aren''t you? "


    "As I said, it''s very complicated. You put away your magic power first, let''s sit down in the truce"


    "shut up, I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen to anything, you heartless man."


    Before Hei Ming finished, Bai Hao interrupted him with a roar, and his tears kept falling.

 Chapter 289

    Hei Ming can''t help it. He can only put away his magic power and let the furniture smash at him. Then he kicks away quickly.


    But there are still too many small things. They cut his arms and legs, and blood oozes out.


    He frowned, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he kicked the last sofa across the aisle, wiped the blood on his face, and walked downstairs quickly.


    But he came down, but let Bai Hao emotional become excited, "you don''t come, don''t come over."


    He waved the vase on one side and hit him on his body.


    Hei Ming didn''t avoid it. The vase directly hit his head. The water splashed and the pieces fell to the ground, and the blood dripped down.


    "Ten brothers."


    Pei Lele covered his mouth and was shocked, but he also responded. He quickly wiped his black body with a paper towel and then yelled to the kitchen, "Uncle magic, uncle magic medicine box, brother ten is injured."


    In the kitchen, uncle moo, who made dishes for black cat, wiped his hands and ran out when he heard the voice of perelle.


    See black close wet, still the head bleeds, startled, "how is this matter?"


    "Don''t worry, the medicine box. Take the medicine box first."


    Pei Lele urged.


    "Oh, yes, yes, I''ll get it now."


    Uncle Mo is in a hurry to get it.


    "No need."


    Black sleep did not let, cold stop.


    He went up and took Bai Hao, who resisted him, into his arms, and then sighed a long sigh.


    "Can''t you listen to me?"


    "You let me go. There''s nothing to say between us. Let go."


    Bai Hao, who is in Hei Ming''s arms, pushes Hei Ming with all his strength, but he still has tears in his eyes.


    Seeing that Hei Ming was injured, he must have been distressed! But he felt that he had cheated himself. He didn''t have to worry about him. He deserved it.


    But Bai Hao, who tells himself this way, is still in a bad mood when he sees Hei Ming injured. He is still crying, and it''s not just sad.


    "Wife."


    The voice of Hei Ming implored him to listen to his own words. Search for novels www.souxiaoshuo.cc


    Bai Hao stopped, but he beat his chest in tears.


    Hei Ming stands to fight Bai Hao without resistance.


    After a while, Bai Hao calmed down, and he was relieved.


    Bai Haotian was stunned. He didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    He just wanted to get rid of the black peace, so that he didn''t dare to leave himself to find Bai Hao in the future.


    But he did not think that he would make such a big thing.


    "What should you say at this time?"


    Hei Ming controls Bai Haotian''s head and frowns at him.


    "I''m sorry, I know it''s wrong."


    Bai Haotian apologizes obediently and really knows that he has made a mistake.


    "Who do you want to apologize to? Yes


    Who does Hei Ming emphasize.


    "I apologize to my mom. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have told you the truth and made you cry."


    Bai Haotian grabs Bai Hao by the corner of his coat and apologizes in a low voice.


    Now he is afraid that Bai Hao will hate him and deny him this son.


    "That''s about it."


    Hei Ming plays Bai Haotian''s forehead and doesn''t care about him any more.


    Then he said to Bai Hao, "my son knows he''s wrong. Don''t be angry with him, wife."


    Bai Hao doesn''t speak. Instead, he looks down at Bai Haotian, who holds the corner of his coat. He sniffs. It seems that he hasn''t responded.


    Because in his memory, his son is dead and can''t be alive.


    "She doesn''t look like my ten sister-in-law at all."


    Pei Lele looked at Bai Haotian for a while, and suddenly he said this sentence.


    Black Ming immediately blue veins burst up, want to a cannon to blow Pei Le Le Le to death, always in a delicate time, say this kind of underplay words.

 Chapter 290

    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Pei Le Le Le responded and quickly covered his mouth.


    "Go and watch your TV for me."


    Black Ming chin points to one side, tight eyes let Pei Le Le go.


    Pei Lele muttered, "you just played like this, where did you get TV?"


    When he saw it, the sofa and the TV were already upstairs. Now the hall was in a mess, just like the world war.


    "It''s over. How can I tell my brother?"


    Hei Ming scratched his head, now I know regret.


    Bai Hao, who launched the attack first, is still looking at Bai Haotian and does not move his eyes.


    Because as Pei Le Le Le said, the son in front of him did not look like him at all, preferring to have a black sleep.


    But when Bai Hao looks carefully, Bai Haotian''s eyes and nose are similar to him. He only looks at the whole, so he thinks Bai Haotian is not like him.


    "I was born to you. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the hospital and we''ll know."


    Bai Haotian raised his head and whispered to Bai Hao. His eyes were filled with longing.


    He longed for Bai Hao to hold him, hold him in his arms and call his name.


    But Bai Hao didn''t do anything at this time, so he was very lost and slowly lowered his head.


    "I went back."


    He let go of Bai Hao''s clothes, turned lonely and walked to the gate.


    "Wait a minute."


    Bai Hao suddenly stops him, in a hurry.


    Bai Haotian stopped, but he didn''t look back. Instead, he heard his sniffing voice.


    Bai Hao felt a pain in his chest when he heard the sound.


    Although he is not sure whether it is his children or not, he does feel that Bai Haotian has a sense of familiarity. 361 reading www.361dsxs.com


    "I''ve always been redundant to you. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be apart. Dad, if I don''t have a person in love with, I can''t bear the pain. If it wasn''t for me... "


    The more he said, the more he sobbed, the more tears fell behind him. He couldn''t speak. He could only lower his head and wipe his tears.


    Hei Ming sighed, let go of Bai Hao in his arms and bent down to pick up Bai Haotian.


    "You mother and son are really crying!"


    He raised his hand to wipe Bai Haotian''s tears and sighed again.


    Bai Haotian, "who loves to cry?"


    Bai Hao, "who loves to cry?"


    Two people with the same voice, both with discomfort, God synchronization, so black sleep a Leng.


    Bai Haotian and Bai Hao are both looking at each other.


    "So you really look alike."


    Pei Le Le Le, who hasn''t left yet, began to interrupt again. With her large wattage, she has been standing here to disturb the family.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb."


    He was staring at him again.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m still angry with me."


    Pei Le Le Le is very aggrieved, what he said is wrong.


    "Too much. If you have a wife and son, you don''t want me. It''s obviously painful for me before. I don''t care about you anymore. I''m going to find my brother."


    Pei Lele snorted and went to the stairs to find Pei Shouyan.


    Hei Ming still longed for her to go, and didn''t leave her.


    The magic uncle who stood in the distance also left wisely and didn''t disturb the family.


    Now Bai Hao finally believes that Bai Haotian is his son, because he has a tacit understanding.


    "If you don''t want to recognize me, forget it. Anyway, I''ll come to see you. I never thought you would accept me."


    Bai Haotian doesn''t know what Bai Hao thinks in his heart. He decides to look at himself, so he will do so.

 Chapter 291

    "How could your mother not recognize you? You must give him some time to digest it


    Hei Ming helps Bai Hao talk. He originally thought that when Bai Hao is well prepared, he will tell him about Bai Haotian.


    Who knows Bai Haotian found it himself? Then things got out of control.


    Fortunately, he calmed down now, otherwise he didn''t know what to do.


    "I''ll tell you when you''ve decided."


    Bai Haotian bowed his head and accepted it carefully.


    Bai Hao doesn''t know what to do with Bai Hao''s genius, and how to say that he is his son. But after all, they have not met each other for hundreds of years. It is impossible to cry bitterly and recognize each other.


    "It will take some time, but I will get used to it first."


    Bai Hao is a little embarrassed to scratch his head, and he doesn''t know whether he can accept it.


    "Good."


    Bai Haotian immediately had more smiles on his face. Although Bai Hao didn''t hold him in his arms and cry to recognize him as he thought, he has made further progress. He has been waiting for so long, which is not short of this time.


    "Hold your son, then."


    Or Hei Ming knows Bai Haotian. Before Bai Hao agrees, he has put Bai Haotian into Bai Haotian''s arms.


    Bai Haotian immediately gave his father a thumbs up and praised him for his good work.


    He kneaded his head with a smile.


    Bai Hao is in a hurry. Fortunately, he has stabilized himself.


    Holding Bai Haotian in his arms, Bai Hao''s eyes suddenly became hot.


    "What''s the matter with you, mom?"


    Bai Hao is frightened, and suddenly he has tears in his eyes.


    "Nothing, nothing." 2K fiction www.2kxsw.com


    Bai Hao turns his head and resists tears.


    I don''t think Bai Haotian is still alive and can hold him like this.


    "Wife." Hei Ming was in a panic.


    Bai Haotian also said, "if you don''t want to hold me, I won''t force you."


    Bai Haotian said that he was going to come down from Bai Hao''s arms, thinking that he had scared Bai Hao and made him helpless.


    Before waiting for him to come down, Bai Hao suddenly hugged him, his head buried in his neck, tears filled with a nasal voice, "I just didn''t think you were still alive and could hold you. I feel very happy, I''m not angry."


    Bai Hao said this, let this pair of flustered father and son quiet down, this just know what is going on.


    It scared me to death.


    They were relieved and looked at each other.


    Bai Haotian frowns and complains about Hei Ming, while Hei Ming blames him for not seeing the time.


    But then the two of them sighed, because this is not the time to blame each other.


    Hei Ming opened his hand and held them in his arms. He kissed Bai Hao''s forehead and rubbed his two heads.


    To be able to meet like this family, but also to embrace each other, this is the black dream before dare not think of things.


    He always thinks that hiding Bai Hao is good for him.


    But now when Bai Hao saw his son, he cried with joy, and he realized that he was wrong.


    Even if Bai Haotian doesn''t live long, Bai Hao has the right to know that his child is still alive.


    "Even if I die now, there will be no regrets."


    Bai Haotian is happy and happy like a child.


    But his words immediately let black close eyes dim down, heart a pain.


    He has been running for Bai Haotian for so long, but now he still has nothing to do. He can''t help but watch Bai Haotian consume his life.

 Chapter 292

    "Don''t look like this, Dad. What can I do if my mother sees it?"


    Bai Haotian whispers a reminder in his ear.


    Fortunately, Bai Hao is indulging in his own hard work, and has not noticed what he is saying. Otherwise, he will certainly ask why he said so.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Black Ming quickly put up the expression, deliberately raised the decibel, shift the topic.


    "Not yet. I''m so hungry."


    Bai Haotian echoed in a loud voice, and the two sang in unison. They also took a special look at Bai Hao.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Bai Hao lets go of Bai Haotian and wipes his tears.


    "Well, I''m hungry."


    Bai Haotian pursed his lips and nodded his head cleverly. Now he is in the arms of Hei Ming, but he is held by his waist.


    Because Bai Hao let go of him, he faced Bai Hao in this posture.


    His clever action immediately made Hei Ming turn his head and smile, because he had never seen such a lovely Bai Haotian. In order to pretend to be a child to cater to Bai Hao, he also fought hard.


    Damn it! Laugh at me.


    Bai Hao gives Hei Mian a fist on his horse and gets angry.


    Hei Ming was beaten and hurt. Bai Hao Tian Si had no mercy.


    Hei Ming immediately rubbed his hair, the mission rubbed, in revenge.


    "You let go."


    Bai Haotian resisted and became angry.


    "Why, I didn''t expect to be cleaned up like this when I hit me, did I?"


    "Are you a child? A little friend of mine? "


    "And the children, when I was your mother! So easy to cheat? "


    After this round, Hei Ming didn''t let Bai Haotian go. He rubbed his hair and spanked him. Kuwen novel website www.kuwenxs.com


    Bai Hao was so angry that his hair flew up.


    But all of a sudden, he calmed down. Then he looked at Bai Hao with tears in his eyes, "Dad, he bullied me. It hurts so much."


    As poor as you want to be.


    Bai Hao immediately swung his fist and hit Hei Ming on his head. "Are you sick? Why bully my son? "


    He didn''t expect Bai Haotian to do such a move.


    You can do it. You can do it! I''ll take care of you when your mother isn''t here.


    Hei Ming stares at Bai Haotian and warns him.


    But Bai Haotian gave him a middle finger and laughed at him triumphantly.


    I didn''t expect that dad was so afraid of mom. Later, you''ll try to bully me and see how I use mom to deal with you.


    Although Bai Haotian didn''t say this, he knew what he was thinking when he looked at his expression. His face turned black and he always felt a chill on his back.


    "We ignore him. I''ll take you to eat."


    Bai Hao hugs Bai Haotian from Hei Ming''s arms, stares at Hei Ming, and then takes Bai Haotian to the dining room.


    So was thrown down the black peace can''t believe, he fell out of favor?


    "Wait for me, wife. That boy is not a good man. You should be careful of him."


    Rush to Bai Hao''s Hei ming to warn him, it doesn''t look like a joke.


    "Oh, mom, look at my dad. He''s always bullying me. I''m a good boy."


    Bai Hao cried on the horse and wiped his tears.


    But in fact, the tears didn''t flow out at all, he was deliberately evil whole of the black sleep.


    I can''t laugh in my heart. I can finally make Hei Ming anxious once.


    Let you secretly come to my mother without me, I will let you taste the taste of madness.


    "If you dare to step closer to us, you will give me the bedroom door tonight."


    Bai Hao turns back and points to Hei ming to warn him. It''s not like a joke.

 Chapter 293

    He has only one thought now, that is, how to assassinate his son and rob his wife.


    But how dare he do that! Can only helplessly watch Bai Hao carry Bai Haotian into the dining room.


    That kid, you''d better stick to Bai Hao every day.


    He was glad that he had concealed Bai Hao for a period of time and was able to live in the world of two people.


    Otherwise, if Bai Haotian is there, where does he come from and when he is alone with Bai Hao?


    "I didn''t expect that you would let your son know Bai Hao so soon."


    Pei Si Ran''s voice rings from the gate, the fluctuation is not very big, then is carrying the luggage, enters the black sleep is the sight of him.


    Hei Ming was not surprised, because Pei Silan had come for some time. In order not to disturb their family, he would wait outside for some time.


    Hei Ming scratched his head and sighed, "is to let him recognize his son, but did not expect that boy will run over by himself."


    "And you? Let sister-in-law live here? People who are not afraid of their own family know that. Be on your guard? "


    Black Ming is worried about Pei Si ran, will ask so.


    "You''re not afraid. What am I afraid of?"


    "I have nothing to be afraid of. As long as I tell them that I have deliberately lived in to investigate, nothing will happen. It''s better to say that I''ve said that. They wish I could stay here all the time, so as to help them keep an eye on Pei Shouyan. "


    "Then tell them that I''m a cover for you to come here, so it''s ok?"


    Pei Si ran had to carry his shoes into the hall.


    After hearing this, Hei Ming smiles. He is really big brother! No matter what, he is very stable. 99 Chinese www.99zw.net


    It is estimated that I planned to do so in the morning! That''s why this sentence comes up at this time.


    After all, he knows that Bai Hao is here. I''m sure I won''t be too far away from Bai Hao. He can use me to live here in a fair and aboveboard way.


    Obviously, Pei Si ran used it as a stepping stone, but Hei Ming didn''t mean to be angry at all.


    Because he and Pei Si ran are the same taste, temperament is similar, are for their own wife, become dead hearted man.


    "Elder sister-in-law, he doesn''t even remember me and LeLe Pei Shouyan. I suggest you don''t always erase his memory, or the consequences will be disastrous."


    Left such a sentence, Hei Ming waved his hand and went to the dining room to find his wife and son.


    Peisran''s fluctuation is still small, because it is not the first time that he has been said so.


    Just as he was about to ask where Qiao Mo was, Hei Ming, who came to the dining room door, suddenly said, "as soon as my sister-in-law comes back, she will follow Jiang Sheng and them upstairs. It is estimated that she is now in their two rooms. Go up to the left and go to the last room."


    Hei Ming seems to be lazy and scattered, but in fact, he is also a close brother.


    Peisi ran quietly revealed a range, turned upstairs.


    This is where he likes Hei Ming and Pei Shouyan, unlike other brothers, because he gave up the right of inheritance and left him immediately to avoid him like a snake and a scorpion.


    Therefore, the person who is in charge of the family has long been indifferent to him, even his parents.


    Once he has no value, no one will take the initiative to approach him.


    But this is also what he wants, he just wants to accompany in Qiao Mo''s side, this life is flat light good.


    The power of Pei''s family doesn''t matter to anyone who wants it. He will just look at him coldly even if he fights with each other.

 Chapter 294

    Pei Si ran according to Hei Ming said, found Pei yaoyan''s room.


    Because Jiang Sheng was not feeling well, he thought it would be quiet.


    But standing at the door, he heard the laughter inside. In addition to the sound of Jiang Sheng and Pei Lele, there were Qiao Mo''s and Qiao Mo''s.


    Pei Si ran that raises the hand, is not willing to push the door to enter.


    Once he goes in, Jomo will be afraid of him.


    Don''t laugh at that time. The atmosphere will be very depressing.


    But if Pei Silan doesn''t go in, Pei Shouyan will go crazy.


    He originally wanted to let Jiang Sheng have a rest, but Qiao Mo has been following behind their buttocks, and he is not easy to say let Qiao Mo go out.


    Qiao Mo was afraid of him again. When he saw him, Qiao Mo was afraid to step back and did not dare to move forward.


    In order to let Qiao Mo relax, Jiang Sheng chats with Qiao Mo, and he is left alone.


    About half an hour later, Jiang Sheng yawned. Just when he felt that he could let Qiao Mo go to the guest room to have a rest, Qiao Mo suddenly ran into his bed and hugged Jiang Sheng''s arm tightly. He didn''t go anywhere.


    Pei Weiyan is big one by one. What makes his head bigger is that Pei Lele comes up and takes Qiao Mo to play games with Jiang Sheng.


    So the laughter that peisran hears is the voice of these three players who are addicted to the game.


    "Wife, it''s time to have a rest."


    Pei Shouyan, who has been hanging on the sofa, asked.


    The bed is now occupied by Qiao Mo and Pei Le Le Le, and he can''t go up to accompany Jiang Sheng.


    "I''m not sleepy now."


    Jiang Sheng immediately returned to him, and then skillfully played the game, while shouting at the side of Pei Lele, "you hurry to save me! I''m dying. "


    Pei Le Le Le is also anxious, "come on, you insist for a while, on the way."


    "I''ll go. You''re too unreliable! Help me, sister-in-law. "


    Jiang Sheng has already given up Pei Le Le Le, and instead shouts, he also buries his head to hit Qiao mo.


    Joe Mo looked strange because he had never played games. 56 Novels www.56xs.net


    Just after Jiang Sheng and Pei Lele had a science popularization, he probably knew how to play.


    "I, I''m going to help you right now, you, you, you wait for me."


    Qiao Mo looked at the base map in a panic. Fortunately, he didn''t find the place where Jiang Sheng was. He rescued Jiang Sheng in time and killed the other party.


    "Wow, sister-in-law, this is a good shot! It''s a 100% hit rate


    Jiang Sheng was very excited.


    Qiao Mo was praised and embarrassed to scratch his head.


    He woke up to now, has been nervous, is the first time to relax to play games.


    "Oh, what a nuisance! I was killed by the enemy again. "


    Pei Lele beat the bed and yelled angrily.


    "If it was in reality, I would have hung up the other party and beat him violently. How could this ghost game be so difficult to play?"


    Pei Lele complained angrily that he couldn''t play well anyway. He blamed his hand injury on the head of the game.


    "You are not so stupid! My sister-in-law has just played it, and she is playing better than you. This game is what you proposed to play. " Jiang Sheng make complaints about her.


    "You didn''t call your sister-in-law to help you! What do you look like? "


    Pei Lele spoke slightly to Jiang Sheng.


    "Childish."


    Jiang Sheng gave her a white eye.


    "I am invincible and lovely. My childishness shows that I have capital. I am still young."


    "Ah, what about the retarded? Are you invincible and lovely? "


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth is not forgiving.


    Pei Lele immediately got angry and glared at Jiang Sheng.


    They haven''t found it yet. Pei Shouyan behind him is covered with fury, which is about to break out.

 Chapter 295

    "How many games do you play when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night with a pregnant woman?"


    Pei Wai Yan quickly walked to the big bed, angrily confiscated their mobile phones.


    In particular, he glared at Pei Le Le Le because he played with Jiang Sheng and Qiao mo.


    Pei Lele was so frightened that he hid behind Jiang Sheng. He didn''t dare to look at Pei yaoyan. When he talked to Jiang Sheng, he was very angry.


    As soon as I met my brother, I immediately counselled him, and I dare not give out the atmosphere.


    But she also murmured in a low voice, "I can''t stay downstairs, I have no way! No one''s playing with me


    "You don''t watch TV by yourself! Hundreds of years old, just like a kid, let everyone play with you, right? "


    Pei Weiyan took her out of the bed behind Jiang Sheng.


    Pei Le Le Le, who had been thrown a butt, kneaded immediately, and turned her mouth.


    But how dare she speak with Pei Shouyan! The dumb eat Coptis, there is pain can not be said.


    But also in the heart side whispers, why to be angry with me! Isn''t Jiang Xiao playing hard himself?


    I can''t bear to scold my wife, so I''ll take my sister for an operation. It''s too much. There''s a man of the opposite sex and no human nature.


    After the scolding, she still spoke to Pei yaoyan, but she didn''t see it. Otherwise, she would be thrown out of the room.


    Pei Shouyan also wants to throw Qiao Mo out of bed, but he can''t reach out.


    It''s my sister-in-law! How could he be so disrespectful?


    As soon as Qiao Mo and Pei Shouyan reached out, he immediately hugged Jiang Sheng''s arm and stood close to Jiang Sheng. Then he looked flustered and watched Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan''s head is very big. It''s not right to drive Qiao Mo out. If he doesn''t, he is impatient and pinches his eyebrows.


    Fortunately, the door opened and peisran came in with his luggage.


    See Pei Si ran, Pei Shouyan immediately give him eyes, let him take Qiao Mo away. Yunhai novel network www.yunhaixs.com


    But peisran ignored him and went to the big bed.


    Pei Shouyan''s face darkened instantly. He didn''t understand. How could he ignore him one by one?


    This is his home, but also in his room in the middle of the night, disturbing him and his wife to rest.


    Pei Shiyan didn''t want to think about it any more. He was afraid that he could not control himself for a while. A magic force would blow these people downstairs.


    So he pinched his eyebrows and stood watching.


    Pei Silan knew that Pei Shouyan could keep his temper, so he didn''t pay attention to him.


    He came to the bed, put down his luggage, and said, "there are some clothes in it. If you are tired of living, call me and I will come to pick you up."


    Pei Si ran actually wants to touch Qiao Mo''s face, but Qiao Mo, seeing him coming, immediately dodges behind Jiang Sheng and avoids him. He can''t get close to him. He can only hold up his injured eyes and look at Qiao Mo quietly.


    Oh, I''ll go. The big brother''s expression is really heartbreaking!


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t see it, and sighed in her heart.


    He turned to Joe Mo on his back and said, "sister-in-law, it''s very late now. It''s not safe for big brother to drive at night. You''d better go to the guest room to have a rest with him first."


    "No, I want to sleep here with you."


    Jomo will be back in a minute.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t laugh or cry, "do you want to sleep in the middle?"


    Qiao Mo a Leng, only then reacts to come over, Pei Shouyan also sleeps here.


    He looked down at Pei yaoyan and said, "you sleep with your elder brother, and I sleep with Jiang Sheng."


    When Pei Shouyan heard this, he had the heart to crack Qiao Mo''s brain melon seeds.


    He has a wife who doesn''t sleep. Why does he sleep with his elder brother? Is he sick?

 Chapter 296

    "While I''m not angry now, you should take the people away."


    Pei Shouyan was so angry that tianlinggai was about to fly. He turned to Pei Silan and ordered him.


    Peisi ran also wants to take Qiao Mo! But Qiao Mo is so afraid of him, where can he take it?


    "Then you will be wronged and sleep with me for one night."


    Pei Weiyan''s mood is like swallowing a fly alive. He is disgusted to death.


    "Are you serious?"


    He looked at pesran in disbelief.


    Pei Silan didn''t speak, but his expression was very serious. He didn''t mean to joke with Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Shouyan, take a deep breath. Take a deep breath. You can take it. Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry.


    Pei Shiyan tried his best to persuade himself. Maybe there was a ghost in persuading him. Let him sleep in a room and a bed with PEI sran, he might as well die.


    "I''ll give you a minute to take my sister-in-law away. I don''t want to joke with you. Why should I accommodate you? The quarrel between your husband and wife is a matter between you. Don''t talk about me and Jiang Sheng. "


    Pei Shouyan was very angry and pointed to Pei Silan.


    But Jiang Sheng immediately hit him in the face and raised his eyes to Pei sran and said, "then you can sleep with Pei Shouyan for one night! I will accompany my sister-in-law and enlighten him along the way. "


    His face was calm, not flustered, or joking.


    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan drank, and he was going to go crazy.


    "Damn it! Don''t see sister-in-law afraid of your brothers! You want me to be so relieved that he''s alone with pestran


    Jiang Sheng glanced at Pei Wai Yan, but was not angry.


    Naturally, he knew that Pei Shouyan was dissatisfied, but if he didn''t enlighten Qiao Mo, this kind of thing would surely repeat the same thing in the future. The scene tonight must be common in the future.


    Pei Shouyan opened his mouth to say what he wanted to say, but he couldn''t refute Jiang Sheng, but he really hated letting him sleep with Pei Si ran.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest in you. You''re safe."


    Peisran suddenly said this.


    If it''s from someone else''s mouth, it must be funny. Cool record literature www.ku6cn.com


    But Peisi Ran is no one else! It''s expressionless. It doesn''t fluctuate at all.


    "Who is worried about this?"


    Pei Shouyan was already bored. Pei Silan still said this, but he didn''t get angry.


    "Then there will be no problem. Just make do with it for one night."


    Pei sran finished, and went out without waiting for Pei Shiyan to say no.


    "I and he"


    Pei Shouyan wanted to be rude, but it was not in line with his personality. He held back his words to his throat.


    "Well, I''ll give up tonight, and I won''t listen to you in the future."


    This is not to Qiao Mo, but Jiang Sheng.


    "If you know, don''t be angry."


    Jiang Sheng smiles. Knowing that Pei Shouyan has been wronged, Jiang Sheng walks to the bed with her knees and kisses Pei Shouyan.


    "Still angry?"


    Jiang Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Angry, how can you not be angry?"


    Pei Shouyan is very angry. Jiang Sheng has just given him a kiss. How can he be ok.


    "Well, I''ll go to the bathroom with you."


    It''s really like this. Get out of bed and pull Pei to the bathroom.


    "Come on, you, who can do it? There are so many people here. "


    Pei Shouyan grabbed Jiang Sheng. At last, he sighed.


    "What''s the matter? They can''t see, they just hear the sound."


    Jiang Sheng is not shy at all.


    "I have a relationship. Who wants them to hear you?"


    He picked up Jiang Sheng, lifted his body, raised his head and gave him a kiss.

 Chapter 297

    Seeing Pei''s expression softened, Jiang Sheng immediately gave Pei another kiss.


    It looks like Pei Shouyan is obedient and gives him a reward.


    Pei yaoyan frowned slightly, "am I a child?"


    "No! Where did you come from when you were such a big kid? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know what Pei Shouyan meant by this. He looked at him and asked, with big eyes.


    Pei Shouyan immediately sighed, "a kiss on the cheek rewards me. What is it that regards me as a child?"


    Is he really not responding? Or on purpose?


    Jiang Sheng is the latter. He simply thinks Pei Shouyan is obedient and wants to kiss him as a reward. How can he think so much?


    "Why do you think so complicated? It would be nice to accept it


    Jiang Sheng wants to give Pei Shouyan a white eye. Pei Shouyan can always compare with him in strange places.


    He was not happy in the heart, so he would say so, or do you really think that I do this, take him as a child?


    Besides, who rewards kids for kissing on the cheek? Isn''t it right to touch your head?


    The more Jiang Sheng thought, the darker his face was, so he looked at Pei yaoyan''s face.


    "What do you charge? If you dare to push me out next time and leave someone else in the room for the night, I''ll see what I can do with you


    Obviously, Pei Shouyan was not going to do anything else, and his brows were frowning.


    But how can Jiang Sheng return to him, "who knows if it will happen in the future! Who makes you and big brother so terrible? So much for sister-in-law? "


    With that, he patted Pei Shouyan and asked him to put him down.


    Pei Shouyan frowned again. Instead of putting Jiang Sheng down, Pei looked at him very seriously. He looked at him as if Jiang Sheng didn''t give him a positive answer, so he went after him in the end.


    "Sleeping trough! You are really speechless! Put me down quickly. It''s hard for you to press my stomach on your chest. "


    Jiang Sheng beat Pei yaoyan and told him to let go. He was impatient.


    Pei Shouyan knows, but he doesn''t have Yi Jiangsheng.


    He held his cheek and pointed to his body.


    Jiang Sheng immediately rolled a white eye again, "say hate is you, let me kiss is also you." Magic seeking TXT www.qiumotxt.com


    But after complaining, or obedient kiss.


    "Damn it, it''s OK."


    Very impatient.


    Pei Weiyan finally had a smile on his face and his mood improved.


    I go, still smile like a child, just kiss him, are you so happy?


    Jiang Sheng was just like the discovery of the new world.


    Moreover, Pei Shouyan is easily satisfied. No matter what he does, Pei Shouyan likes it.


    "Does your stomach still hurt?"


    Pei Shouyan bowed his head and kissed Jiang Sheng''s stomach.


    Although there are outsiders, he just wants to hold Jiang Sheng so quietly and do nothing.


    "It''s OK. It''s all right now. It''s just that you''re holding me like that, and I''m a little upset


    Jiang Sheng complains, the voice is gentle and soft.


    He didn''t want Pei to let go of his voice. He was happy to let him hold Jiang Sheng for a night.


    "I said," brother, can you put me down? How long are you going to hold it? "


    After a long time without seeing Pei''s action, Jiang Sheng asked him and sighed a long sigh.


    He dotes on his wife, though he knows it from the beginning.


    But what do you mean now? Lele and sister-in-law are still there.


    "They are still watching. Let go."


    I photographed Pei yaoyan again.


    "They can watch it if they like, and show it to them for free."


    Pei Shouyan faintly returned to this sentence, raised his head and kissed Jiang Sheng''s neck, and lingered in love.


    Jiang Sheng smoked badly at the corners of his mouth. He really wanted to slap Pei yaoyan, regardless of the occasion.

 Chapter 298

    Free. I don''t want to see it yet.


    Pei Le Le immediately make complaints about it.


    It''s strange. How can my sister-in-law always call Jiang Xiaojiang Sheng?


    Pei Lele didn''t know that Jiang Xiao''s body was something Jiang Sheng lived in, so he was so confused.


    She definitely looked at Jiang Sheng, then Pei Shouyan.


    But after reading it, she immediately took a look at the two men.


    Do you have to do this? Do you want to kiss me? Can''t it be a little fresh?


    , but she dares to speak in her heart. Where dare she make complaints about it?


    "I''m not going to eat your dog food. I''m going back to bed."


    Pei Le Le Le snorted, rubbed his painful buttocks and left.


    If Pei Le Le Le did not occupy a room, Pei Shouyan would not have to squeeze a room with Pei Silan.


    Although the villa is large, half of it is for people to live in, so there are not many rooms left.


    "You just lost the game to us. You haven''t paid us yet."


    In Pei yaoyan''s arms, Jiang Sheng suddenly shouts at Pei Lele''s back.


    "You and I are teammates. Why should I give you money?"


    Pei Lele looked back at Bai Jiangsheng without being angry.


    "Obviously, you said that you would never die. If you died, we would give us two money, right, sister-in-law."


    Jiang Sheng finish saying, urgent voice help to the bed, staring at Qiao Mo on their side.


    "Oh, yes, yes."


    Qiao Mo hurried back, a little more guilty and flustered.


    Because he has just been staring at Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng.


    He''s just curious. Can two men get along so well?


    It was so natural to kiss the cheek, and he didn''t feel anything wrong. 17 biqu Pavilion www.17sct.com


    This is it, husband?


    Because of Jiang Sheng, Qiao Mo now has a different understanding of Fu Fu.


    "Slightly, I don''t remember. If you want to, come after me!" Pei Le Le Le is very undeserved. He twists his butt and spits out his tongue at the door of the room. He laughs and runs away. He is very happy.


    But the next second, she hit the meat wall, was rebounded back, almost fell.


    "Who am I going to! Walking without eyes, isn''t it


    Pei Le Le Le rubs his nose and scolds him. But when he looks up, he starts to sweat and shut up.


    Because it''s not someone, it''s Pei Shouyan holding Jiang Sheng.


    Second brother, in order to ask for money for your wife, did you move out in a flash?


    Perelle''s face was so black that she now seriously suspected that she was out of favor.


    Jiang Sheng, who was in Pei''s arms, walked out of the corridor in an instant. He was very confused.


    And then he exclaimed, "I''m going, is that amazing? In a blink of an eye? The ability of the devil man can go to heaven


    Anyway, for Jiang Sheng, everything is new.


    Looking at Pei yaoyan''s teleportation and holding him with Pei Shouyan, it''s not a level at all.


    "If you like it, I''ll take it with you later."


    Pei Shiyan doted on the way.


    My God! Still playing with you? I said, second brother, this can cost a lot of magic, but the ancestral life-saving ability, you use to play with Jiang Xiao?


    "I have to say now, you are good."


    Pei Lele gives Jiang Ming a thumbs up. Pei yaoyan, like a chair, always takes Jiang SHENGFEI or Jiang Sheng in a blink.


    "Damn it. Get the money."


    Jiang Sheng Chao and Pei Lele reached out.


    Pei Lele immediately showed a bitter gourd face, pitifully Baba sajiao, "I have very little pocket money every month. Can you treat this as nothing like this, second sister-in-law?"


    "You don''t have money yet. Who are you cheating on?"


    Jiang Sheng is not so good to deceive. If Qiao Mo comes out, he should believe it. Maybe he will pay Pei Le Le Le back money and love her.

 Chapter 299

    Tut!


    Pei Le Le Le, who was found out, hit his mouth.


    "Just give it to you. It''s stingy."


    He took out some crumpled money from his pocket and put it in Jiang Sheng''s hand.


    Jiang Sheng looked at it stupidly, because it was not the money of their people.


    "May I go now?"


    Perelle''s voice was not happy.


    "What are you going to do! what is it? It''s not money for the dead, is it


    Pei Lele immediately turned a white eye speechless, "it''s the paper money of the demon world. If you want it, you can give it back to me."


    Reach out and get the money back.


    "I didn''t say no Jiang Sheng quickly put it away. "You can go."


    I hate it very much.


    "It''s me who left. I don''t want to see you show love."


    Perelle left, mumbling.


    As soon as Pei Lele left, Jiang Sheng immediately asked Pei yaoyan, "how much money is this equal to the human world? How many zeros! Is it too much? "


    A look of excitement.


    Although Pei Shiyan didn''t want to attack his wife, he still replied honestly, "it''s equal to 20 yuan of human money."


    "Sleeping trough! Only twenty dollars? "


    Jiang Sheng immediately jumped into a rage, looking at such a large area.


    "That stinky girl, Pedro, come back to me."


    Jiang Sheng shouts in the direction of Pei Lele''s going, but in response to him, it''s air. Pei Lele has already run away.


    Jiang Sheng hate teeth itching, there is a kind of impulse to go to peile Le Le room to beat her.


    "Thought you were asleep? How can you be so energetic? "


    Hei Ming holds Bai Hao''s Tianlou and sees Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng in the corridor.


    After he finished speaking, Bai Hao followed him up the stairs, and then with Bai Haotian, three pairs of eyes curiously looked at Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng.


    Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng also looked curiously at him, but not at heiming Baihao, but at Bai Haotian in heiming''s arms.


    "Who is this little boy?" Rabbit flying novel network www.tutufei.com


    Jiang Sheng points to Bai Haotian and looks at Bai Haotian.


    "My son."


    Hei Ming smiles back.


    Jiang Sheng''s first reaction was, "I''ll go. If you have a son with someone else, do you dare to bring back Bai Hao here?"


    "What nonsense? This is Bai Haotian, the son of Bai Hao. Although he looks like a child, he is over 100 years old. "


    Hei Ming explains that he knows Jiang Sheng''s reaction anyway, so he is not surprised.


    Poof! A hundred years old?


    Jiang Sheng is going to vomit blood and die, because Bai Haotian is a child.


    Pei Weiyan knew something inside, so he didn''t show too shocked face. He just looked at Bai Haotian lightly.


    Bai Haotian, who was staring at by Pei Shouyan, didn''t hide in the dark, but looked straight back at Pei yaoyan.


    This is my father''s second brother. My second uncle Pei Shouyan!


    As the rumor goes, keep away from strangers.


    What is in the arms of the second uncle is the second aunt!


    Bai Haotian looks at Jiang Sheng curiously without blinking.


    "It''s so ordinary!"


    He suddenly uttered such a sentence.


    Jiang Sheng immediately blacked out, "I''m a human being, of course I''m ordinary."


    "But dad said, are you a vampire?"


    Bai Haotian asked with a sidelong eye.


    "It''s my body. It''s not me."


    I''ll go, what a stinky little devil!


    "Haotian, you can''t be so rude."


    Bai Hao quickly stops him.


    "Yes ¡«"


    Bai Haotian is lazy, but he is reluctant to stop.


    At last, he looked at Jiang Sheng up and down again.


    What''s more, the most powerful person in our Pei family is the second uncle Pei Shouyan. I don''t feel so good! Married such a silly wife.

 Chapter 300

    "What do you mean by that look? Look down on me


    Jiang Sheng immediately stretched out his hand and pulled Bai Haotian''s cheek.


    Bai Haotian was pinched and hurt. He kept crying, "you let me go. It hurts!"


    "You just despised me, I see, I will not let go."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t let it go, but he still exerted himself, and then he had a proud smile on his face.


    Naturally, he won''t be angry with a little fart, but Bai Haotian is so bad. He has to show Bai Haotian a little bit.


    "Are you a child? And a little friend of mine


    Holding Jiang Sheng''s hand, Bai Haotian scolds.


    "I''m just a kid. What''s wrong? You hit me! A little bit. "


    Jiang Sheng is in a beautiful mood, and she is very happy.


    He has not seen children for a long time, especially Bai Haotian, a seven or eight year old devil.


    However, Bai Haotian is just like a child now. If he becomes an adult, he will certainly scare Jiang Sheng to death.


    "Wait for me until the full moon night and see how I can get it back."


    Bai Haotian finally pulls down Jiang Sheng''s hand. His cheeks are red and red by Jiang Sheng, and they are very cute.


    He grinned and rubbed with pain, then frowned at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng, with her hands on her hips, demonstrates with Bai Haotian in Pei Weiyan''s arms and looks at Bai Haotian with his chin.


    Bai Hao in Hei Ming''s arms was speechless and immediately rolled his eyes.


    make complaints about him. "It''s a child."


    But compared with Bai Haotian, Jiang Sheng''s age is really that of a child.


    After all, he is only a little over 20, and Bai Haotian is over 100 years old.


    "I''m going to be a mother. I''m still so naive." Dream island Library www.mdsku.com


    Bai Haotian heard about Jiang Sheng''s pregnancy from Hei Ming, so he said to him again.


    "Does pregnancy have to be mature?"


    Jiang Sheng refutes and comes down from Pei Shouyan''s arms.


    He pulled his pajamas, turned to Pei yaoyan and said, "you go to sleep in the elder brother''s room! I went back to see my sister-in-law. "


    With that, he left.


    If Jiang Sheng didn''t say this, Pei Shouyan forgot.


    He frowned and sighed. He might as well go to sleep on the sofa.


    "Are you going to sleep with big brother?" Hei Ming asked curiously, and then he came to the conclusion, "elder sister-in-law is afraid of big brother and dare not use a room with him?"


    "Yes, Jiang Sheng is very sticky. As soon as I get close to my elder brother, I''m scared to death, so I''m driven out by Jiang Sheng."


    Pei Shouyan felt pitiful when he said that. How could he encounter such a thing?


    "That''s really difficult. If we go on like this in the future, it will be difficult for everyone."


    Hei Ming didn''t gloat because he was the kind of person who had a wife and couldn''t have a roommate with his wife, so he could feel Pei''s mood.


    Fortunately, he talked to Bai Hao now, otherwise he didn''t know what to do in the future.


    "Or shall I persuade my sister-in-law?"


    Hei Ming suggested that Pei Shouyan was pathetic.


    "My sister-in-law is even afraid of me. It''s the same when you''re past. He''s afraid of all the men in our family. "


    Hei Ming was suddenly stunned, because Pei Weiyan said that the men in our family included him.


    He felt that he had lived for hundreds of years and finally had a home.


    There used to be Bai Hao. He felt that he had a small family. He could live his own life and be satisfied.


    But now with Pei Shiyan, he knew the warmth of his home.

 Chapter 301

    "I''ll go downstairs to sleep on the sofa. You can have a rest."


    Pei Wai Yan sighed, pinched his eyebrows, and went to the stairs.


    "Wait a minute."


    Hei Ming quickly grabbed Pei yaoyan, his face flustered.


    Can he not panic? He and Bai Hao had a fight downstairs, and now it''s a mess.


    Although uncle magic has organized people to clean up, it is still the same as the battlefield.


    At this time, if Pei Shouyan went down and saw it, he must have been scolded to death.


    Pei Shouyan must be looking at Hei Ming and waiting for him to talk.


    Hei Ming desperately searched for an excuse in his mind, and then he suggested in a hurry, "let''s have a drink with big brother all night tonight! Big brother must be in a bad mood now. If we don''t comfort him, he''s sure he''s alone, isn''t he? "


    Finish saying this, black close just secretly relaxed a breath, even if it is to catch up with a good excuse.


    Pei yaoyan thought for a moment, and Hei Ming''s words were not unreasonable.


    And let him sleep in a room with peisran, rather than drink all night.


    "You wait for me in the elder brother''s room. I''m going to get some wine now. It''s just that uncle magic has made a lot of dishes."


    Hei Ming put Bai Haotian in Bai Hao''s arms and ran out of the corridor and went downstairs.


    Bai Haotian and Bai Hao make complaints about the two corners of the mouth. He conceal his own speech in order to conceal the hall.


    "Then I''ll take the day back to have a rest. You can drink slowly."


    Bai Hao runs with his son in his arms. He is afraid that Pei Shouyan will be scolded when he goes down to see the tragedy in the hall.


    "Good night, second uncle."


    Bai Haotian and Tiantian pour so loudly. Anyway, Pei Shouyan is not allowed to see what they are afraid of.


    Pei Wai Yan looked at Bai Hao who was in a hurry to take Bai Haotian away. He murmured in his heart. Why are the people of this family so strange? New novel City www.xxsc.cc


    Although he was so curious, he did not think too much and went back to the guest room where pesran was.


    When he came to the guest room, Pei Si ran was not in a good mood. He was standing outside the balcony and watching the stars spit out fog. His back was very lonely.


    Pei looked at him like this, as if he had seen his own shadow before.


    After blue white died, he had been waiting for blue white to be reborn for hundreds of years.


    In those hundreds of years, he almost every day stood alone by the window smoking, waiting, day after day, empty and lonely.


    Why didn''t Pei Shouyan be the same as Hei Ming? Without the warmth of home, I am alone in the big room, and I have no one to talk to.


    It was Jiang Sheng who came to his side, and the lifeless home slowly became lively.


    Let him meet with Hei Ming again. When Pei Lele comes, he meets Pei sran and Qiao mo.


    "He is indeed my lucky star."


    Pei Wai Yan quietly smiles, and the range of his mouth is full of happiness.


    Pei Wai Yan walked up to Pei sran outside the balcony. After standing beside him, he whispered, "give me one too!"


    Pei Silan took out the cigarette in his pocket, handed it to Pei Weiyan, and then lit a fire for him.


    Pei Shouyan took the cigarette in his mouth, lowered his head and leaned over. After lighting it, he looked up and looked out at the mist.


    Pei Si ran put the cigarette and lighter on the guardrail, also looked at the outside puffing.


    After a long time, he asked, "is he asleep?"


    "Should not have, Jiang Sheng went back to accompany him."


    Appearance is to tell Peisi ran, don''t worry too much about Qiao mo.


    "That''s good."


    Into the silence, the atmosphere is heavy and dreary.

 Chapter 302

    I don''t know how long these two people just stood outside the balcony and smoked silently. When they came back to their senses, there were cigarette butts on the ground.


    "Another one?"


    Pei Silan took one and found that there was one inside, so he asked Pei yaoyan.


    "No, Jiang Sheng is pregnant now. I''m trying to quit smoking."


    Peisi ran was stunned, and then there was a dim look in his eyes.


    Qiao Mo''s whole life to give him a child, but also the body is damaged, there is no return.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t tell him about having a baby, but Jiang Sheng was so relaxed.


    "The world is not equal to everything."


    Pei Si ran once again lit a cigarette, looked up desolately and vomited a circle of smoke.


    They slowly spread out in the dark, and then be swallowed by the darkness.


    As if at this time Pei Si ran mood general, has fallen to the bottom, looking at the past, are black.


    "Bai Hao also has sequelae. His children will die if they are not treated."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly said.


    It''s like telling peisran that it''s dangerous to artificially transform pregnant seeds.


    "I know."


    Peisi ran faintly returned and scratched his hair impatiently.


    Then he sighed, "there are too few pregnancies in the world. You should protect him from putting him in danger as he is today."


    "Yes."


    Pei Shouyan accepted it with an open mind and did not refute it.


    "If only time could go backwards, so that I could persuade him not to have any children, which made him so miserable now."


    Peisi ran breathed heavily and trembled.


    Pei Shouyan did not speak, but patted Pei Silan on the back, which was to comfort him.


    "It''s hard not to talk about these things."


    Peisi ran quickly took two puffs of smoke, forcing himself not to think more. 678 reading novels www.678kxs.com


    Pei Si ran did not mention that Pei Shouyan would not say anything more. He stood beside him in silence.


    No, Hei Ming came in carrying a box of wine with several dishes on top.


    "Second brother, help me to carry the tea table inside and drink it outside the balcony."


    The black road to the balcony.


    Pei Wai Yan''s grace voice, a slight lift of the finger, inside the tea table float up, follow in the black Ming behind.


    As soon as Hei Ming put down his wine, Pei Weiyan waved his finger down and the tea table fell to the ground.


    Finally, he raised his hand to float the three chairs inside, one by one, and put them next to the coffee table.


    When Hei Ming has put down the food and wine, he can also sit down.


    Pei Si ran looked at Hei Ming and wondered how he had brought the wine here.


    "Didn''t the second brother tell you?"


    Hei Ming sees Pei Silan''s doubts and asks Pei Silan, and then looks up to Pei yaoyan.


    "Forget to say it."


    Pei Weiyan sat down, took a bottle of beer, poured three cups, gave a cup to Hei Ming, and then turned and handed it to Pei sran behind him.


    He said, "our three brothers have not seen each other for a long time. Hei Ming suggested drinking together."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t tell the truth because he was afraid Pei Silan was more sad.


    After all, we can''t directly say that pesran is too poor. They two came to drink with him.


    But Pei Shouyan didn''t say so. Pei Silan also knew the reason, but he didn''t point out the two of them.


    He took the wine and sat down, then gently hooked his lips and touched his head. He was in a good mood.


    Hei Ming laughed, "big brother, I''m not the old three-year-old kid any more."


    "So it is."


    Pei Si ran smiles back, and then touches Pei yaoyan''s head.


    Pei Shouyan immediately went black. He was a great man, but he didn''t like Pei sran touching his head like this.


    Peisi Ran is actually very gentle, just don''t like to laugh, so it is often misunderstood and difficult to get along with.

 Chapter 303

    The three brothers drank like this all night. At more than four o''clock in the morning, they had almost drunk one or two.


    Hei Ming is the smallest and the worst drinker. Now he is leaning on the chair and can''t sit straight.


    Pei Weiyan was OK. He sat upright, but his face was red. He knew that he had drunk too much. If he continued drinking, he would surely fall down.


    Peisi Ran is the most calm, but also his own cigarette with drink, the appearance is not enough to drink the same.


    "No, I don''t want to drink any more. I can''t go back to my room."


    Hei Ming surrendered. He didn''t expect Pei Silan and Pei Shouyan to drink so much.


    At first, he thought that his drinking capacity was the best among the three, but after drinking, he knew that he was the most delicious one.


    When Hei Ming talks about returning to the room, Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan immediately frown.


    Because they don''t have a room to go back to! My wife left them alone.


    "Drink for yourself! I went back to bed. "


    Hei Ming raised his chair and walked unsteadily, shaking like a zombie out of the cage. It was very funny.


    "What about all night?"


    Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan are in the same voice, and their brows are very tight.


    "It''s not long before dawn. Just let me go! I can''t. If you drink too much later, Bai Hao will get angry. "


    Black Ming waved his hand to indicate that he really can''t, can''t accompany them again.


    Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan frowned again. The reason was envy, jealousy and hatred.


    Why can Hei Ming go back to sleep with his wife, but the two of them have to stay in a room with big eyes and small eyes?


    Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan suddenly get up and go to Hei Ming. They hold Hei Ming''s arms from both sides and drag them out. They walk very fast. Biqu Ge novel www.spps.cc


    "What What happened? Where are you going to take me


    Hei Ming finished, but also made a wine burp, dizzy.


    But he didn''t have to walk on his own, and he was much more relaxed. Anyway, he didn''t have the strength.


    Pei Shouyan doesn''t talk to Pei sran, and drags Hei ming to Bai Hao''s room all the way, and then knocks on the door.


    Bai Hao inside was startled. Bai Haotian in his arms woke up and rubbed his eyes faintly.


    "Here it is."


    Bai Hao gets out of bed quickly. He has no time to wear his shoes.


    As soon as he opened the door, Hei Ming was thrown to himself. Fortunately, he stood still in time, or he would fall to the ground.


    Bai Hao is about to ask what happened when Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan have already rushed away, leaving a cold wind in the corridor.


    "Is that dad?"


    Bai Haotian came out, and then he held his nose in disgust, "it stinks! It''s full of wine. "


    I will leave Hei Ming far away.


    Bai Hao sighs. He can only drag Hei Ming into the bathroom and pour some water on him to wake him up.


    Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan, who had gone away in a hot and stormy way, went to the room where Jiang Sheng and Qiao mo were sleeping. They opened the door without a bit of warmth. They looked at the sleeping Jiang Sheng and Qiao Mo on the big bed, and made a big stride towards them.


    Without saying a word, they opened the quilt. Peisi ran bent down to pick up Qiao Mo, who had not woken up on the bed. Without saying a word, they carried away and took the door.


    Pei Wai Yan lies on the bed, enters the quilt and holds Jiang Sheng in his arms.


    When he got to Jiangsheng, Pei Shouyan was relieved. "Sure enough, I still sleep with my wife. Next time, I won''t do this kind of thing. After drinking all night, I still feel lonely and cold."

 Chapter 304

    Jiang Sheng was confused and smelled a smell of wine.


    But he was so sleepy that he didn''t wake up. Instead, he gave Pei a foot, scratched his chest, turned over and continued to sleep. He also smacked his mouth.


    Pei Wai Yan puffed. He was kicked where he shouldn''t be. He bent over to cover where he was.


    He clenched his teeth, clenched his hands into a fist and scolded, "this damn little thing."


    What can anger do? Now Jiang Sheng is asleep. He can''t wake him up and spank him!


    "I''ll bypass you this time."


    Pei Shouyan took a deep breath, and now he is much better.


    He moved to Jiang Sheng and held him in his arms.


    Jiang Sheng, who was confused and smelled the wine, pushed Pei yaoyan on his back. He didn''t want him to lean over. The smell was too strong.


    Pei Yan can''t hold on to him.


    Jiang Sheng, who could not move, frowned. He thought that he had been crushed by a ghost. He was so angry that he gave Pei Shouyan a kick with all his powers. He kicked Pei yaoyan up the wall and got into a big hole.


    Pei Shouyan covered his chest and hurt a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    When he landed, his head hit the corner of the table below, fell to the ground, fainted, and blood dyed the ground red.


    Hearing a loud bang, Jiang Sheng jumped up and sat up.


    "What sound?"


    He scratched his head and looked around, but he was too sleepy. He didn''t notice. He didn''t see Pei yaoyan who was going to burp on the ground.


    "Did you dream? And the smell of blood? "


    Jiang Sheng asked herself.


    Unable to reach a conclusion, he lay back again, "forget it, it''s just a nightmare."


    He really so sleep in the past, also did not find the bed of Joe Mo disappeared. Extraordinary novel www.ffxss.com


    The black cat in the sofa mask, looking at all this with white eyes, was speechless.


    "You make a scene! I''m asleep


    With a big yawn, he shrank back and went to sleep.


    Next to the mask, the devil fish was still sleeping, but the devil fish was sleeping so much that he didn''t hear the news at all.


    Pesran''s room here.


    He gently put Qiao Mo on the bed and covered him with a quilt, while he sat by the bed quietly looking at Qiao Mo''s sleeping face.


    "When I fell asleep, it was the same as before."


    Peisi ran murmured and raised his hand to touch Qiao Mo''s face.


    Joe Mo has been so nervous recently that he doesn''t sleep well.


    So now sleep very heavy, do not know that he was moved to the place, but also by peisran affectionate stroking cheek.


    "Wife, how long will it take you to remember me this time?"


    Pei Si ran asked Qiao Mo softly. His eyes were hot, and his tears fell down, dripping onto Qiao Mo''s white face.


    Peisran heart is now very painful, he would like to end Qiao Mo''s life, go down to accompany him.


    In this way, Qiao Mo doesn''t have to suffer so much, and he doesn''t have to experience every time he wakes up again, looks at him with strange eyes and asks him, "who are you?"


    He has been about to bear, day after day living this endless life of pain, he might as well take Joe Mo to die.


    "If you don''t get better this time and Jiang Sheng can''t be a drug guide, let''s get together under the table, wife, and relieve our pain for each other."


    Peisi ran leaned over Qiao Mo''s forehead and printed a kiss. The tears from his chin fell down to Qiao Mo''s mouth, which ran down the corner of Qiao Mo''s mouth and wet his collar.


    "It won''t hurt very much, wife. The knife will go through my heart first and then into your heart. We just smile and hug each other and sleep. When we wake up again, we can see each other again


    Pei Si ran comforts, on the face many a smile, but is pale and powerless.


    He has no choice but to die.

 Chapter 305

    Qiao Mo on the bed did not wake up, but tears were shed from the corner of his eyes.


    But it seems not to hear peisran''s words, but to have some nightmares.


    Because he frowned in pain and sweat was on his forehead.


    Peisi ran did not panic, calmly wiped the sweat on Qiao Mo''s forehead with his sleeve.


    After Qiao Mo lost his memory, he would have nightmares. He was used to it.


    To be exact, it is the sleeping Joe Mo who will enter the previous memory and slowly recover the memory through the dream.


    It took Qiao Mo half a month to remember peisran last time. Now I don''t know if he can recover his memory in half a month. Qiao Mo has too many sequelae.


    The more memories are erased, the more difficult it is to recover.


    "It''s OK. I''m here."


    Peisi ran took Qiao Mo into his arms and gently patted him on the back.


    Struggling in the dream, Qiao Mo was held in such a way that it seemed to feel a lot better. The wrinkles between his eyebrows were slowly unfolded, and his breath became stable.


    After a meeting, determined that Joe Mo would not have nightmares again, pestran went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    Standing under the flowers Pei Si ran, he did not move, so let the cold water wet his hair and body, eyes slightly lower.


    He looked up and held his hand against the wall and sucked his nose. His eyes were red.


    I don''t know how long it took him to stop standing there and take a quick bath.


    By the time peisran came out of the bathroom, it was already light in the window.


    But Qiao Mo on the bed still breathes steadily, does not want to wake up the meaning.


    Peisi ran came to the bedside, bowed his head and kissed Qiao Mo, and went to sleep on the sofa with a blanket.


    Peisi ran, lying on the sofa, looked at the ceiling with no drowsiness.


    He turned his head and looked at Joe Mo on the bed and looked at him quietly.


    I don''t know how long, staring at Joe Mo''s Pei Si ran took back his sight and slowly closed his eyes.


    But closing his eyes doesn''t mean he can fall asleep. He can''t fall asleep after tossing and turning for a long time. Fresh novel www.xianxs.com


    He got up from the sofa and scratched his hair impatiently.


    At last, he looked at the vacant seat beside Qiao mo.


    Ghosts and spirits, he did not want to go over, lying on the side of Qiao Mo, gently hugged Qiao Mo body, did not fall asleep.


    At noon, the sun is high, Joe Mo moved his eyelashes, trembling a few before narrowing a little gap.


    He felt something in his face. It was warm.


    Does Jiang Sheng breathe?


    Jomo thought to himself.


    But then he was stunned because his waist was so heavy that he seemed to be carried into his arms.


    "Is he so dishonest in his sleep?"


    Qiao Mo murmured softly and rubbed his eyes, but he didn''t seem to feel that there was a problem.


    It is estimated that it is because Jiang Sheng is suffering from it. Being held by Jiang Sheng, he doesn''t feel anything wrong.


    "I want to go to the bathroom. Can you let me go?"


    Qiao Mo, who rubbed his eyes, pushed the man who hugged him. Now he did not find that it was not Jiang Sheng, but his husband.


    "Jiang Sheng?"


    Did not see a reaction, Joe Mo was stunned again.


    He finally opened his eyes and looked at the face in front of him.


    At a glance, his eyes widened, and the whole person was frozen in peisran''s arms, and his face was pale.


    He clenched his mouth, as if he were afraid that his breathing would wake peisran.


    Frightened, he came out of peisran''s arms and ran out of bed quickly.


    Because too flustered, the footstep is not steady the reason, abruptly bumps into the door, rebounds one buttocks to sit down.


    Qiao Mo hurt so much that his small face was wrinkled together, covering his forehead which was hit with pain and grinning.


    "What a pain

 Chapter 306

    Peisi ran on the bed heard the sound and opened his eyes.


    In fact, he woke up early, but Joe Mo didn''t wake up, so he just pretended to sleep.


    He wanted to see what kind of expression Joe Mo would show when he woke up and saw that he was holding him to sleep.


    When Peisi ran thinks about it, it is Qiao Mo who is shy.


    Because there was such a time before, Jomo woke up to see him and blushed.


    But at that time, it was two or three hundred years ago, and Jomo''s memory had not been erased frequently. He still had some feelings for him, and he would bump into each other.


    But now it''s different. Jomo has completely forgotten him and has no impression of him.


    Peisi ran took a breath and closed his eyes in pain.


    Now he has accepted the fact that Qiao Mo really regards him as a stranger.


    Peisran suddenly got up from the bed and pulled up his robe.


    Qiao Mo in front of the door saw Pei Si ran to get up and hugged his body in panic. He looked at Pei sran with fear and vigilance.


    Pei Si ran looked at him faintly, just so quietly, the dim of the eye ground deepened.


    Qiao Mo thought that Pei Si ran wanted to do to him. He hugged himself and warned, "you, you, don''t mess around! I''ll call people if you mess around


    Peisi ran did not answer his words, and continued to look at the fear of Joe mo.


    No, he lost low eyes, get up to go to the bathroom, cold and indifferent.


    Qiao Mo froze, silly looking into the bathroom of Peisi ran, did not how to react.


    He, he didn''t want to do anything to me?


    And just his expression, so lonely ah!


    Qiao Mo''s expression became complicated, staring at the direction of the bathroom.


    Until there was a sound of brushing his teeth, he was relieved, let go of himself, and patted his chest in surprise. Girls'' Novels www.nsxxs.com


    He suddenly glanced at the strange room and was stunned again.


    "Strange, I am not in Jiang Sheng''s room? Where is this! And peisran is here


    Qiao Mo puzzled and scratched his head, then got up and continued to look at the strange room.


    He leaned against the wall of the crab to walk small steps to the bathroom, carefully to the inside of the probe, peek at peisran.


    Because he is not familiar with here, he dare not go out alone.


    He is also afraid of people who are taller than him. In this family, except Jiang Sheng and Pei Lele, everyone is very tall, and he is afraid of them.


    Peisi ran looked through the mirror and saw Qiao Mo, who was secretly looking at him outside the door.


    He looked back and asked, without expression, "what''s up?"


    "No, it''s OK."


    The desert was startled and ran around in a hurry.


    But after running for a while, he stopped and muttered, "I said, is he my husband? How is it all cold and light? Where is my husband like? How could I have liked him before


    Joe mocks up, but actually he used to make complaints about Perth.


    It''s also him who wants to marry peisran.


    But he didn''t remember them.


    Qiao Mo ran away, Peisi ran just scratched his head to reflect. He was just too cold, no wonder Qiao Mo would be afraid of him.


    Peisran strides out of the bathroom. He was supposed to apologize to Joe mo.


    But because he walked too fast and had a cold face, he looked very terrible and immediately scared Qiao Mo back.


    But he didn''t notice the chair behind him and fell back.


    In his big eyes embrace his body, feel to fall pain, Peisi ran anxiously moved to his side, holding his waist to stabilize him.


    But Qiao Mo''s feet slip again, hard raw Peisi ran to fall, lying on his body.

 Chapter 307

    Pei Si ran, who fell on the back of his head, frowned and hurt.


    But it''s just a frown, no other expression.


    The whole person pours into Pei Si Ran''s arms, Qiao Mo is shocked, flustered from Peisi Ran''s body, "yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "It''s OK. Didn''t it hit anywhere?"


    Pei Si ran light asks, the eye is straight to the Qiao Mo that has no measure.


    He originally wanted to check Qiao Mo''s body, but he didn''t do it for fear that Qiao Mo would be disgusted.


    "I''m fine. You didn''t hit anywhere, did you?"


    Qiao Mo quickly shakes his head, then looks at Peisi ran with guilt, and asks carefully, "you, how about you? It didn''t hit anywhere


    "I''m fine."


    Pei Si ran returned, still expressionless.


    If you put yesterday, Joe Mo would think peisran was angry.


    But last night, Jiang Sheng enlightened him. He slowly learned that Pei sran was not good at expressing himself.


    However, knowing is not equal to not being afraid. After all, to get used to it also needs a period of adaptation.


    Qiao Mo suddenly got up in a hurry and ran to the door. Pei Si ran reached out and wanted to hold him, but finally he put down his hand in silence.


    Because he knew that he could not force Qiao Mo, which would only make him hate him more.


    But after a while, Qiao Mo came back and took Bai Hao into the room.


    Pei Si ran stayed for a moment, looked at Qiao Mo doubtfully, and then Bai Hao.


    "Sister in law said you fell down. Let me show you."


    Bai Hao sighed back.


    He was just eating in the dining room when Jomo rushed in and pulled him upstairs without saying a word.


    Fortunately, when Qiao Mo went out of the house, he met a female servant who was shorter than him. He boldly asked the servant to take him to Bai Hao.


    Otherwise, according to his character of being afraid of strangers, he must be out of the house. If he is afraid, he can''t open his hands and feet to find someone. 51 biqu Pavilion www.51suxiu.com


    Hearing Bai Hao''s words, Peisi ran was very surprised and looked at Qiao Mo in dismay.


    He thought that Qiao Mo was afraid of him and ran away. Unexpectedly, he worried about him and went to find Bai Hao.


    "It was just my fault. Let Bai Hao show you! Jiang Sheng said he was a doctor. "


    Qiao Mo anxiously grabbed his clothes and bowed his head in a small voice, blaming himself.


    "Does that need to be seen?"


    Bai Hao raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Because what he thinks, peisran has nothing to do with it.


    And peisran is a demon. How could he fall down and get hurt? That''s impossible.


    "Nothing, just a little pain in the back of the head." Pesran said.


    But Qiao Mo still feel something, because just fell down so loud.


    "You''d better show it to Bai Hao." He insisted, then buried himself in an apology, "I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK, really."


    Peisi ran walked to Qiao Mo, gently took him into his arms and kissed his head.


    In the end, it''s a little bit of light that appears at the corner of the mouth.


    Although Jomo doesn''t remember him, Jomo knows to worry about him, which makes him very happy.


    Was held into the arms, kiss the head of Qiao Mo suddenly body a stiff, dare not move.


    But strange, he seems, not so resistant to peisran, also don''t know if peisran now gives him a very gentle reason.


    Bai Hao looked at the two men coldly. Sister in law, you asked me to come to see you and show love and eat dog food!


    "I''ll go down if it''s OK. I won''t disturb your love."


    Bai Hao left a message and sighed.


    I eat dog food from Pei yaoyan and Jiang Sheng every day. Now there is another pair.

 Chapter 308

    As soon as Bai Hao said this, Qiao Mo felt that his posture was not right. He quickly pushed Pei Si ran away. This time he really ran away.


    Peisran immediately frowned, not angry with Qiao Mo, but Bai Hao.


    It was not easy for him to hold Qiao Mo, and he was yellowed by Bai Hao.


    Qiao Mo covered his hot face and ran wildly. He was going to bleed and his ears were red.


    I just, did my heart beat faster?


    Qiao Mo asked himself foolishly, and then he wanted to die.


    I just blushed. He didn''t see it!


    After Qiao Mo didn''t know how to face Pei Si ran, now he began to be a little bit floating, although he was just hugged and kissed.


    "Where is Jiang Sheng''s room?"


    Qiao Mo small voice of inquiry passers-by, has been covering his face.


    The servant looked at Qiao Mo, then pointed to the room not far away and said, "that is the lady''s room."


    Thank you


    Thank you very much.


    "You''re welcome, no guests."


    The servant quickly bent down to salute back, and was very frightened.


    After all, we all know that it''s peisran''s wife. Where can I stand the thanks from Qiao Mo?


    "Jiang Sheng, I have something to tell you."


    Qiao Mo rushed into Pei yaoyan''s room.


    But she was stunned, because Jiang Sheng was so angry that she lifted her sleeves and akimbo and scolded Pei yaoyan. Tower novel www.taxiaoshuo.com


    Pei Wai Yan''s face was cold and impatient to see Jiang Sheng''s eyes.


    The two black cats and magic fish sat on the sofa to watch their quarrel, and their eyes were round.


    Well, what''s going on? Jiang Sheng and Pei Shouyan quarrel?


    Qiao Mo''s face is unbelievable, after all, these two people are so loving, how can they quarrel?


    "I said, I''m your wife? How did I kidnap you? Sleep up, you give me the motherfucker to play amnesia, right? I''ll be angry if you make such a joke again


    Jiang Sheng poked his finger at Pei yaoyan''s chest and roared.


    A few minutes ago, Jiang Sheng woke up vaguely and found that Qiao Mo was not there, so he got out of bed to look for it.


    He didn''t find Qiao Mo, but found Pei Weiyan, who was sleeping on the ground. He also had a pool of blood under his body, and there was a big hole in the wall.


    At that time, he scratched his head in a daze and looked at the cracked wall. Then he squatted down and patted Pei Wai Yan on the floor and asked him, "did you fight with Pei Si ran?"


    Pei Shouyan, who opened his eyes, touched his painful head, frowned at Jiang Sheng and asked, "who are you?" The voice was very cold.


    After asking, he quickly opened a distance with Jiang Sheng and put on a posture to fight.


    Jiang Sheng looked at him with a question mark on his face, then gave him a look, "are you awake or what? You don''t know your wife, do you? "


    Pei Shiyan immediately sneered, "my wife? You? "


    He also looked at Jiang Sheng up and down and said, "I''ll take a fancy to you, a boy who wants to have a body but no body, a face but no face, or a man? Are you kidding me


    Jiang Sheng was infuriated by Pei Weiyan''s words in an instant. He went up to him and said, "do you dare to try again?"


    "Ten times, I dare to say, if you want to have a body without a body, a face without a face, and still grow so small, are you a malnutrition imp?"


    With that, he put his hand on Jiang Sheng''s head, which indicated that Jiang Sheng was too short.


    Jiang Sheng is so angry! It exploded immediately, and gave Pei yaoyan that foot directly and roared, "you son of a bitch."

 Chapter 309

    Leng Buding was kicked in an important place Pei Weiyan was extremely distressed. He was so angry that he pointed to Jiang Sheng and warned, "if you do anything again, I will be rude to you."


    "I''ll see what you''re doing. Come on


    Jiang Sheng raised his head and akimbo, and pushed his chest to Pei yaoyan and asked him to hit himself.


    Pei Shouyan says something to you, and points to Jiang Sheng and can''t speak.


    He thought that if he said that, Jiang Sheng would be afraid of him.


    As a result, Jiang Sheng was not only afraid of him, but also more and more angry.


    Who the hell is this kid! Look, how do you look like a human being!


    However, there are some differences in breath. It should be non-human.


    According to reason, no non-human should dare to approach our magic talents of Pei family.


    But what happened to him? Don''t you dare to beat me even if you don''t fear me?


    "Are you the new servant?"


    Pei asked with a frown.


    Jiang Sheng, who was mistaken for a servant, couldn''t believe it. He opened his mouth and gave Pei Wai Yan a kick, which made him cry.


    "How can you beat people so easily! So rude? "


    "I was born rude. Why? Do you care? "


    Jiang Sheng was angry. He didn''t know whether Pei Shouyan had done this on purpose, or did something happen to him. He didn''t remember himself.


    Ah, I''m so tired of him. If he dares to cheat me, his mother will cut him off and let him live on his own for the rest of his life.


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Then he couldn''t get angry. He clenched his fist and made a big noise. His hair was about to fly.


    Pei Shouyan looks at Jiang Sheng with such a cold eye. Who is he?


    Then he swept the room. He was so strange that he didn''t know where he was.


    Damn it! What a headache!


    Pei Shouyan touched his head and had a big bag.


    I should not have been kidnapped! Is it the old man''s enemy?


    Pei yaoyan thought secretly. Huaheng Academy www.huahengsy.com


    He swept the strange room a few more times, and then saw a pool of blood on the ground, as well as the broken wall.


    This time, he was really sure that he had been kidnapped, and the kidnapper was the rude little bit in front of him.


    "Say it! How much do you want? "


    Pei Weiyan arranged his appearance. Chao Jiangsheng was calm and intelligent. His tone was cold and arrogant.


    "Ah? What do you want? "


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled and wanted to slap Pei Shouyan.


    "Why, you didn''t kidnap me for money? Is it my old man who robbed your mother, or did you tie me to revenge him? "


    What the hell?


    Jiang Sheng doubted his ears. What did he hear?


    "You point to me?" he asked


    "Who else is it?"


    Pei Shouyan asked in a funny way.


    Jiang Sheng immediately took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and really wanted to kick Pei Shiyan''s head.


    But strange, character, feeling changed!


    As if, like a teenager, Pei Shouyan has no sense of maturity.


    Jiang Sheng pinched Pei Shouyan''s chin and fiddled around.


    He murmured, "it''s not that big brother did something to him! Or did you beat him up


    With that, Jiang Sheng also took a glance at the broken wall and decided that it was Pei sran who did it. He did not doubt that it would be himself.


    "Presumptuous, can you touch my face


    Pei Shouyan immediately patted Jiang Sheng''s hand.


    "I''m a son of a bitch."


    Jiang Sheng replied immediately, but he was not angry.


    Because Pei Shouyan didn''t pretend to be.

 Chapter 310

    "Go and have a look."


    Jomo ran back to pestran''s room and pulled him out.


    Peisi ran was stunned, although he said that Qiao Mo came to him to persuade him.


    But Jomo is so afraid of him, holding his hand, he is really happy.


    Along the way, Pei Si ran did not forget to tell his servants, let them go to Bai Hao and Hei ming to come up to them.


    Because Qiao Mo said that Pei Shouyan didn''t seem to remember Jiang Sheng, just like he lost his memory.


    About five minutes later, everyone gathered in Pei''s room.


    Seeing Pei Si ran, Qiao Mo, and Hei Ming and Bai Hao, Pei Shouyan''s first sentence was, "you were kidnapped by this boy?"


    Everybody, look at me and I see you. I don''t understand what Pei Shouyan means.


    "Well, just come here and see if there''s something wrong with him. When he suddenly gets up, he doesn''t remember me, and he says that I kidnap him and die of silence."


    Jiang Sheng was so tired that he sat down in bed and ignored Pei Shouyan.


    "This situation, as the elder sister-in-law said, lost memory."


    Bai Hao returned.


    Suddenly, he saw the wall of the hole and the dry blood on the ground. He said to Jiang Sheng, "don''t make such a big noise for your kindness and love."


    "It''s none of my business if you ask big brother about it."


    Jiang Sheng immediately got rid of the relationship.


    Peisi ran, who was named, was still stunned. How could he know how it happened?


    "Don''t look at me, I don''t know."


    Bai Hao looks at himself directly, and Pei sran immediately says.


    "So, who knows?"


    Now I don''t know what Baihao is.


    "It must be big brother!"


    Jiang Sheng insisted that it was Pei sran who did it.


    Peisi ran still has a face, it''s none of his business.


    Er So who the hell am I going?


    Bai Hao doesn''t know who to listen to. Good novel www.hxs8xs.com


    "Only big brother can erase other people''s memory! Did you accidentally hurt Pei yaoyan last night, and you were afraid that he would be angry, so you did this? "


    "Why don''t you write a novel


    Peisran sighed.


    He went to Pei yaoyan, put his hand on Pei''s head and closed his eyes.


    But there is no magic left on the top, which shows that this is not intentional.


    "How about it?"


    Bai Hao asked.


    "It''s not human."


    Peisi ran faintly returned.


    "It is estimated that he fell off the wall and hit the corner of the table and lost his memory."


    Looking at the scene under the wall, he saw the blood stains on the corner of the table and told everyone.


    "Who''s going so far, beating my second brother like this?"


    Pei Lele came forward and patted Pei Shouyan''s head.


    On the surface, she was worried about Pei Weiyan. Actually, she laughed wildly in her heart. I finally touched the head of my second brother, ha ha ha ha.


    Bai Hao Tianzheng opened his mind and accidentally read Pei Lele''s words in his heart and said, "naive."


    "Who are you?"


    Pei Weiyan suddenly pushes Pei Le Le Le aside and looks at her with a frown.


    Pei Lele was stunned, so were everyone. He looked at Pei yaoyan.


    "I''m Lele, second brother. You, you don''t even remember me?"


    "Lele? Whose music? Why haven''t I met you? And this little devil, whose family is it


    Not only did he not know Pei Le Le Le, but also Bai Haotian.


    Pei Lele immediately cried and threw himself into the arms of Hei Ming, very aggrieved.


    "What are you crying for! Who the hell are you? "


    With that, he asked with his eyes in black.


    It seems that in the presence, he knows Pei Si ran Qiao Mo, and Hei Ming is in general with Bai Hao.

 Chapter 311

    "Your amnesia is a little serious! Don''t you know Lele


    Hei Ming touched Pei Lele''s head and said Pei Shouyan.


    "So, who is Lele? Why do I have to know her?"


    Pei Shouyan has a temper. After asking for a long time, he doesn''t see Hei ming to explain to him.


    "Little mother''s daughter."


    He sighed with a heavy voice.


    Pei Shouyan asked without thinking, "which little mother?"


    Poof


    This is Jiang Sheng''s voice, scared.


    Sleeping trough! How many wives does his father have?


    "You''ve really knocked me down."


    Because their father is romantic and has a lot of women.


    "Well, I''ll ask you another simple question. How old do you think you are now?"


    Hei Ming felt something was wrong and changed another topic.


    "More than 200 years old! You lost your memory, didn''t you? "


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and turned to Hei Ming, feeling that something was wrong with his brain.


    Black shut mouth corner immediately a draw, everybody''s expression is also almost the same.


    Because Pei Weiyan''s memory goes back to more than five hundred years ago. No wonder he didn''t know Pei Le Le Le and didn''t remember Jiang Sheng''s face.


    Because at that time, Pei Lele was not born, and Pei Shouyan did not meet LAN Bai.


    "Second brother, it''s your old man who has lost his memory and lost his memory for hundreds of years."


    Hei Ming patted Pei yaoyan on the shoulder and sighed.


    Pei Wai Yan looked puzzled and looked at Hei Ming stupidly. He didn''t react at all.


    After a meeting, he just stupidly pointed to Jiang Sheng and asked Hei Ming, "isn''t that boy kidnapped us?" Friends Library www.laoyouwu.com


    "You asked for his mother''s name, didn''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng was on fire again and gave Pei yaoyan a pillow. He was very angry.


    "Well, your wife, if it''s fake."


    Black Ming chin pointed to the next Jiang Sheng said.


    He doesn''t know what happened last night. Anyway, Pei Shouyan''s amnesia is real.


    "Joke, can I marry a man? Or is he a malnourished, shriveled boy who has nowhere to touch? "


    Pei Shouyan still didn''t believe it and sneered at Jiang Sheng.


    "Let''s get out of the way! So as not to hurt the innocent. "


    Hei Ming is very sensible to separate everyone and give Jiang Sheng a way out.


    No, Jiang Sheng slapped Pei Shouyan in anger.


    Hearing the loud slapping, everyone sighed with tacit understanding. Anyway, they didn''t want to manage it.


    How dare you beat me


    If Pei Yan does not have a good temper, he wants to eat it.


    But the next second was stunned, and then in a hurry.


    Because Jiang Sheng burst into tears and looked at him wrongly.


    "Don''t cry. Really, I was beaten, but I didn''t cry."


    Pei Shouyan''s face is flustered. He wants to wipe Jiang Sheng''s tears.


    What he can''t see most is that others cry. His mother tears every day because of his dreary father, so she can''t see people cry.


    "You son of a bitch. You don''t recognize me. I don''t want you. Divorce, I want a divorce. "


    Jiang Sheng cried and scolded Pei Shouyan, and his fists fell on Pei''s chest one by one.


    Pei Shouyan was upset about this situation, but Jiang Sheng cried. He still resisted his temper and echoed Jiang Sheng, "yes, yes, I''m an asshole, so don''t cry. If you cry again, you''ll be more ugly."


    The first words made Jiang Sheng very happy, but the last one made Jiang Sheng angry again. He gave xiaoyaoyan a foot and scolded him, "you''re going to die."

 Chapter 312

    Pei Wai Yan puffed, so painful that he couldn''t straighten up and covered the place where he was kicked in pain.


    "You This kid. "


    Pei Shouyan was so angry that his whole face was red, and there was also pain in it.


    He really dares to kick me, this bloody boy.


    Pei Shouyan is crazy, but he is so hurt that he can''t help but point to Jiang Sheng angrily.


    "Why, didn''t you just be cool? Keep talking! Look, I won''t kill you. "


    Jiang Sheng''s sleeves are full of air.


    Isn''t this your own death?


    is still watching the lively black headdress, they make complaints about their eyes.


    However, he didn''t allow Jiang Sheng to beat Pei yaoyan violently. Hei Ming stopped Jiang Sheng, who was going to kick Pei yaoyan to death. He explained to him, "the second brother''s memory now goes back to more than 500 years. That''s when he was still young, so he doesn''t speak properly. He''s a normal sister-in-law. You can bypass him!"


    "If you can''t, it won''t be too late for you to hit him when he recovers his memory, won''t it? If my second brother dares to hide, I''ll hold him down for you and let my sister-in-law fight enough. "


    In order to stabilize Jiang Sheng, Hei Ming also fought.


    "What matters now is how to let Pei yaoyan recover his memory."


    Bai Hao also came out to persuade him.


    If Jiang Sheng continues to fight like this, it may be even more serious.


    Pei Lele was so angry that he hit Jiang Sheng''s chest with his small fist, "how can you beat my second brother?"! Why are you so bad? "


    "He deserves to say that."


    Jiang Sheng snorted and put down his hand to stop beating Pei yaoyan.


    Then he asked Hei Ming, "does he really have a retrogression of more than 500 years?"


    The voice, with disbelief, looked like he was cheated by black peace.


    "It''s true."


    The answer is yes. Fat cat novel www.fmxs8.com


    I''m going. I''m not kidding!


    "How old is he now?"


    He pointed to Pei yaoyan, who was still pale with pain.


    "In the early twenties of human beings."


    "So young?"


    Jiang Sheng was surprised, but then he reacted and murmured to himself, "no wonder the character is different. There is no Pei Shouyan''s usual steadiness."


    Well, I didn''t mean to have a new year husband?


    Jiang Sheng asked himself foolishly, but he still felt good.


    Pei Shouyan is usually cruel and domineering. Now it''s time for him to fight back. Hahaha.


    Jiang Sheng is so excited! All want to laugh out loud, the facial expression on the face is also at a glance.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Sheng curiously, wondering what he was happy about!


    "How to treat amnesia?"


    Hei Ming asks Bai Hao. He always feels that Jiang Sheng is thinking about something bad.


    "No cure, no medicine. Pei Shouyan can only recall himself. When he can restore his memory, it depends on his nature. "


    Bai Hao can''t help. How can he treat amnesia? If it could be treated, he would have given it to Joe Mercer. He didn''t have to let pesran suffer so much.


    "There is a way to cure it."


    Peisran suddenly said.


    "What can I do?"


    He asked anxiously.


    Peisi ran replied, "go to the city manager. She must have a way. It''s not difficult for her to restore a person''s memory. The hard part is, she''s just willing to help


    "Indeed, she has given you the ability to erase people''s memories, and she must have the ability to restore other people''s memories."


    Hei Ming pondered over whether to go to Jonas for help, and let her recover Pei Weiyan''s memory.

 Chapter 313

    "Why don''t you give Joe Mercer such a convenient way?"


    Jiang Sheng asked, not knowing.


    Peisi ran was silent and did not reply for a long time.


    "You are stupid! Didn''t big brother say that just now? City managers don''t have to help. "


    Pei Lele hit Jiang Sheng and glared at him.


    Because this matter has always been Pei sran''s pain, Jiang Sheng also asked so loud.


    Qiao Mo low eyes, silent stupidly looking at his hand, he also did not know these people can not be trusted.


    After all, after all, after he woke up, what the people around peisran said was nothing. He had no memory, could not refute, and could not judge whether it was true or false.


    When they asked themselves why they lost their memory, no one could explain it to him and kept away from the topic.


    As a result, he didn''t dare to trust peisran. He always felt that he had something to hide himself and instinctively beware.


    I really, just lost my memory. Nothing happened before I lost my memory?


    What are the handcuffs, the basement, the chains in the dream?


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think so much about it."


    By Pei Le Le Le said, Jiang Sheng just reacts to come over, hurriedly apologizes to Pei Si ran.


    "It''s OK."


    Peisi ran quietly back, the line of sight suddenly becomes tense Qiao Mo body.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He was worried about asking Qiao Mo, when he raised his hand to put his hand on Qiao Mo''s forehead, Qiao Mo suddenly roared with fear, "don''t touch me."


    Quickly ran to Jiang Sheng behind, afraid tightly grasp Jiang Sheng''s clothes, the fear in the eyes is more and more obvious. 187 Novels www.187xs.com


    He changed back to his normal appearance. Pei Si ran, who was hated by Qiao Mo, took half of his hand back slightly, then clenched it into a fist and slowly put it down.


    His eyes were also replaced by dim, he thought that after this morning''s things, everything would be OK.


    But all this is because he thinks too much. Things are not getting better and worse.


    Just now Joe Mo said, don''t touch me. With a knife, he made a big hole in his chest. The pain was unbearable, and his heart fell into hell from heaven.


    "What''s the matter with you, sister-in-law?"


    Jiang Sheng looked back and asked in a low voice.


    I''ll go. Isn''t it OK just now? Why suddenly, I''m afraid of big brother again.


    "I I don''t know. I''m upset. I don''t know how to explain it. "


    Joe Mo himself can not say why, is very afraid.


    The things in the dream were too real for him to think.


    So just when Peisi ran raised his hand to come over, he immediately saw that he had an iron chain in his hand, which would have called out not to touch me.


    "Jiang Sheng, I''m so scared. I don''t remember anything. I don''t know if they really know me. I What should I do? "


    Qiao Mo said suddenly began to cry, eyes are full of tears.


    "It''s OK. I''m here. Don''t be afraid, sister-in-law."


    Jiang Sheng turns to hold Qiao Mo in his arms and gently touches his head to comfort him.


    Now Qiao Mo can trust Jiang Sheng only, so he nodded in his arms with tears. He didn''t dare to see anyone here.


    Because no matter who he looked at, he felt that everyone was fake. His face was covered with a grinning devil mask, which was very terrible.


    Pei Shiyan looked at him stupidly, and his face was full of accidents.


    How could sister-in-law be so close to that boy? But you''re so afraid of big brother? It doesn''t make sense!


    Is it really my wife? I really lost my memory?

 Chapter 314

    "My sister-in-law, I have been obliterated by my elder brother again?"


    Pei Shouyan leaned over to Hei Ming and asked him in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Black Ming nods, he looks at Qiao Mo''s attitude all for Pei Si ran uncomfortable.


    If Bai Hao told him not to touch him and then resisted him, he would be worse than dead.


    But these things, Pei Si Ran has been repeating the experience, good for hundreds of years.


    Estimated, also early numb!


    He thought in his heart that his heart was heavy.


    "Don''t fight against your sister-in-law. Be careful that you will suffer all your life just like your elder brother."


    Hei Ming admonished Pei Shouyan.


    But Pei Shouyan doesn''t remember Jiang Sheng any more. Let him show what kind of reaction.


    "I''ll watch it!"


    Pei Shouyan didn''t care much about it. Then he took a look at the green lawn and wide courtyard outside, and asked Hei Ming, "who''s home is this? It''s not like splitting up the family


    "Your own house, you have now left the separation, has been out for hundreds of years."


    "Oh! Yes, I have such a great skill? "


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t help praising himself, because his dream has always been to leave Pei''s family and have his own house.


    He walked out of the balcony and looked down at the oversized pool, rose yard and arbor, almost everything, and suddenly sighed, "after hundreds of years, am I so rich?"


    It feels like he can''t believe it. It''s all his own.


    After all, he is still a young man. He has no business of his own. He is still in the charge of Pei family. He can''t go anywhere.


    So it''s hard to imagine that he would be able to leave Pei''s family in a few hundred years and still have such a promising future.


    "Where''s the old man."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly turned back to ask Hei Ming, and his face was a little more elated. He looked like he wanted to show off his success at this time. Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    After that, he replied to Pei yaoyan outside the balcony, "Dad, he died more than 400 years ago."


    Pei Wai Yan''s body was immediately shaken, and his hands on the guardrail clenched.


    He suddenly broke out and said with a high smile, "yes, how could that scum live so long? I should have died. "


    He seemed to think his father deserved it and didn''t care.


    But Hei Ming knew that Pei Shouyan was sad at this time.


    Although Pei Shouyan hated their father, he adored him.


    Because his father is a very successful man, his life is better than anyone else.


    The only bad thing is lust and love to play.


    "And my mother?"


    Pei Shouyan suddenly asked. His voice was deep. He didn''t want to ask about it. His eyes were low.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t been in touch with us for hundreds of years. After her father died, she left Pei''s house. "


    "Oh, I left! Yes, it''s strange that she can stay in that cage


    Pei Shouyan suddenly laughed and ridiculed. He leaned on the guardrail with his hands supporting the fence, looking up at the blue sky.


    His eyes are very red at this time. He is afraid that others will see him, and he will do so.


    Hei Mian is very distressed to see Pei yaoyan like this, but he doesn''t know how to comfort Pei yaoyan.


    Jiang Sheng also saw that Pei Shouyan was hurt because of his parents.


    After a while, Pei Shouyan, looking up, suddenly asked, "she left me and left alone, right?"


    Black Ming didn''t know how to answer, hesitated.


    But his hesitation also made Pei Weiyan know the answer in an instant. His eyes were hot and he sneered and murmured, "it''s really her."


    This may be the reason why Pei Shouyan would get angry when Jiang Sheng asked Uncle Mo about his family.


    Parents for him, it is estimated that he will never want to uncover a scar.

 Chapter 315

    It turned out that he would be so angry because he didn''t get along well with his parents.


    Jiang Sheng is also introspecting. He had a quarrel with Pei Shouyan about this matter yesterday. He said Pei Shouyan didn''t care about him. He didn''t let him inquire about this kind of thing.


    "Let''s go to the city manager and ask her to help Pei yaoyan recover his memory."


    Jiang Sheng made up his mind. He wanted to let Pei Weiyan recover his memory as soon as possible, and then apologize to him.


    "Whether she will see us or not is still a question."


    Pei Si Ran is not to pour cold water on Jiang Sheng, but to make him prepare in his heart.


    Because he had begged Jonas, but it was no use. After kneeling in front of her house for three days, Jonas remained indifferent.


    At last he fainted and was carried back by his men.


    He woke up and asked if Jonas had come out to see him? He shook his head in silence.


    From that time on, pesran stopped asking Jonas, because it was useless.


    "Then I will ask until she is willing to see us."


    Jiang Sheng did not back down.


    He can''t wait to let Pei Weiyan recover his memory and comfort his heart which is full of holes because of his parents.


    "Restore what memory? I think it''s good now. "


    Pei Weiyan on the balcony, he opened his arms to breathe the fresh air, the good mood on his face came back.


    "That''s the smell of freedom."


    Pei Shouyan took a big breath of air and closed his eyes to enjoy it.


    Because he is very close to Pei family, he has no freedom.


    Now that he can leave Pei''s family, he must enjoy it and restore his memory. At this time, it is not so important for Pei yaoyan.


    Anyway, it''s not always amnesia. He always remembers it, so he is not in a hurry for a moment.


    "Ah? What the hell are you talking about? Where is it now? "


    Jiang Sheng immediately scolded Pei yaoyan. He was just in love with PEI yaoyan. Now he wants to slap him to death.


    Pei Shouyan had no patience to listen to Jiang Sheng''s nagging, and with one wing, he immediately flew into the sky, enjoying flying freely like a child.


    "Damn Pei Shouyan, I haven''t finished my words yet. Come back to me."


    Jiang Sheng rushes out of the balcony and shouts at Pei Shouyan in the sky. Zero long Literature Network www.09wxwxs.com


    Pei Shouyan ignored Jiang Sheng and flew higher and higher.


    "Ah, this damned child."


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t bear it and broke the curse.


    The reason why Pei Shouyan can scold a child is that he is only in his early twenties. He is just a careless young man. He doesn''t listen to anything. Can he not scold him?


    "Or do you want to find out why Pei Shouyan lost his memory first?"


    Bai Hao proposed.


    "Yes, I have to know how my second brother lost his memory."


    Hei Ming agreed.


    The black cat, who had been sitting on the sofa looking at these people with white eyes, finally couldn''t see it and said, "you ask me! I''ve been waiting for you for more than an hour. You''re asking


    "You know?"


    Hei Ming asked.


    "I don''t just know, I see it."


    The black cat is very speechless.


    "Well, if you know, say it quickly."


    Perelle ran to it, squatted down and poked his fingers on his forehead.


    "I see. I know. Get out of the way. I''ll give you a reappearance of last night."


    Black cat impatiently let perelle go, and then said to the demon fish, "you lie down on me."


    "What for?"


    The devil fish asked foolishly.


    "If you lie down, just lie down. Come on."


    "Oh


    Magic fish obedient, and then lay on the black cat.


    Can just lie on, the black cat suddenly opened the demon force, and then a foot to the devil fish to the wall.


    The devil fish puffed a big mouthful of blood, its whole body was driven into the wall, stuck, it seems to have heard God calling it.


    The black cat who kicked the fish clapped his hands and said to Jiang Sheng, "that''s what it looks like."

 Chapter 316

    "This way, what is it like?"


    Jiang Sheng and they are very fascinated. They look at the black cat and don''t know what to say.


    Then the collective heartache demon fish, too poor, sad.


    "Why, can''t you see it? I''ve made it all over again


    Black cat I went to sound, a look at the idiot Jiang Sheng they, think they are too stupid.


    "I can see that Pei Yan was kicked! But who kicked it? "


    Bai Hao asked.


    Everyone is as confused as Bai Hao. What''s the difference between this and not saying?


    But the next second, everyone suddenly raised their eyes to Jiang Sheng, terrified.


    "What do you mean by looking at me like this?"


    Jiang Sheng quickly hugged himself to guard against them.


    "What do you mean? You must have kicked my second brother, or who could it be? In this room. "


    Pei Lele pointed to Jiang Sheng outside the balcony and scolded.


    "Ah? I? I''m crazy. What am I doing kicking Pei Shouyan? "


    Jiang Sheng died of speechlessness, and he had no problem with his brain.


    "Yes, Jiang Sheng has no reason to kick Pei Shiyan!"


    Bai Hao also thinks it is impossible, and depending on the extent of the damage to the wall, it is not ordinary strength, nor is it something that Jiang Sheng, who can''t even use his spiritual power well, can do.


    But he did not think that when people are angry, the explosive force is very strong, dozens of times as usual.


    "Is there no self-consciousness? When I fell asleep, I didn''t notice that I had kicked Pei yaoyan. "


    Or black Ming sharp, immediately out. Douzi Bookstore www.douzisc.com


    "Ridiculous, I can''t sleep like this no matter how much I sleep."


    Jiang Sheng denied it immediately, and felt that Hei Ming''s words were an Arabian Night. But who knew that black cat was suddenly excited, patted her thighs, winked at him, and told him, "you guessed right."


    Black face is very black, is it really like this?


    "No way. How could it be me?"


    Jiang Sheng still didn''t believe it, because he had no impression at all.


    But he suddenly stupefied, as if, in the middle of the night, it seems that he heard something falling on the ground, very loud.


    I''ll go. It''s not the sound of Pei Wai Yan being kicked on the wall and falling down!


    Jiang Sheng grabs his claws in panic. His face is finished. It''s really him who did it.


    saw Jiang Sheng''s expression, and everyone saw that it was Jiang Sheng. He make complaints about him, Tucao, "you are amazing!" I can kick my husband into amnesia. "


    "I, I, I don''t remember really, but it should be that I played right because I had such a little impression. But why should I kick him? I really don''t remember. "


    Jiang Sheng quickly explained, then patted his head to recall, so that he quickly remembered what happened last night.


    Thinking about it, he seemed to remember the whole thing of alcohol.


    He scratched his face and murmured, "it seems that I smelled the wine, and it was very uncomfortable. Then he kept pressing me. I thought I was dreaming, so I gave him a foot."


    "It seems like this, isn''t it?"


    After that, Jiang Sheng asked himself again.


    Hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, Pei Si ran and Hei Ming immediately tacit understanding, and shut their mouths obediently.


    It seems that Pei Yan drank more than two pots.


    "Well, let''s go downstairs for lunch first! Second brother, he doesn''t expect to come back so soon. "


    Hei Ming picked up his son, pulled up his wife and ran away. He didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Pei Si ran coughed and followed up. He was also guilty.

 Chapter 317

    "Don''t go! Don''t tell Pei yaoyan about this. What can he do if he is angry with me? "


    A few of their balconies outside Shengjiang.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t say it."


    Hei Ming will return immediately.


    How dare he say it! He has a part in it himself.


    "What''s the matter with this, suddenly becoming so talkative?"


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled, but he didn''t think much about it. He looked up at Pei yaoyan, who was still flying freely in the sky. He wanted a shell to blow him down.


    Damn it, are you so happy?


    Er, but he lost his memory. It''s my fault. I''ll bear with him first!


    Jiang Sheng sighs that he can only do so now. He can''t live by himself.


    "Hum! I''m going to eat, too. I don''t care about you. "


    Pei Le Le Le went out with her, not with Jiang Sheng.


    "I went to eat, too."


    The black cat jumped off the sofa and walked out of the room with graceful steps.


    Now there are still some magic fish stuck on the wall and can''t get down to burp fart. He follows Jiang Sheng all the time and holds his clothes tightly.


    "That sister-in-law, let me go first! Now everyone''s gone. "


    Jiang Sheng turns back to Qiao Mo Dao, very careful, afraid to frighten him again.


    "Yes."


    Qiao Mo nodded obediently and let go of Jiang Sheng''s clothes.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and was much more comfortable.


    "By the way, sister-in-law, what happened to you just now? Suddenly, you reacted so much to elder brother?"


    Jiang Sheng asked curiously.


    "I, I don''t know." Bean box novel website www.doudouhe.com


    Qiao Mo buried his head in a panic, at a loss.


    "When he reached for me, I seemed to see him with a chain in his hand. It was terrible."


    "Iron chain? Where did you get the iron chain? Big brother, at that time, he didn''t have anything in his hand! "


    Jiang Sheng was even more confused.


    "I don''t know. I''m just scared. I dream of a damp basement and lots of iron chains at night."


    "Damp basement? Iron chain? "


    Strange, how do you feel a little impression!


    Oh, by the way, when I was tied away by the chef for the first time, didn''t I wake up in my big brother''s basement? At that time, my sister-in-law did have iron chains.


    I see! It''s sister-in-law. He slowly recovers some previous clips, so he always talks about iron chain.


    "Listen to me, sister-in-law."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly took Qiao Mo''s shoulder and let him look at himself.


    Qiao Mo was shocked and looked at Jiang Sheng.


    Because Jiang Sheng was suddenly very serious, he did not respond.


    "The reason why you get sick is that you will be seriously ill every time you get sick. Big brother, he has to lock you up in the basement


    Jiang Sheng''s expression was serious, and he didn''t mean to joke or cheat Qiao mo.


    So after listening to Qiao Mo a Leng, silly.


    "I''ll tell you the truth, and I won''t lie to you."


    Qiao Mo was suddenly confused, because Jiang Sheng''s expression did not look like he was fooled.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why do I ask the people around peisran that they don''t tell me? "


    Qiao Mo suddenly became very excited, he wanted to make clear this matter, if he understood, maybe he would not be so afraid of peisran.


    Every time I see Peisi Ran''s lonely expression, he is also very sad.


    Though she resisted peisran, she was afraid of him.


    But sometimes I can''t help but follow peisran''s eyes. I feel bad when I see him sad.

 Chapter 318

    "I''ve forgotten what''s wrong with you."


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head in retrospect, but he couldn''t remember.


    Afraid that Joe Mo didn''t believe what he said, he quickly explained, "but what I said is true, I won''t cheat you, really."


    Jiang Sheng promised again and again and swore to heaven.


    "I can trust you."


    Jiang Sheng explains so hard that Qiao Mo naturally believes him. He takes his hand and nods to show that he believes. He doesn''t have to swear.


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and finally did not have to explain.


    "Big brother, he is really very poor, sister-in-law, you try to go with the elder brother everywhere!"


    Jiang Sheng hesitated, but still finished saying this.


    Pei Si Ran''s expression, he looked at all uncomfortable.


    Qiao Mo bowed his head and didn''t speak, because he didn''t know how to try to get along with Peisi ran, but he was still afraid.


    "But you don''t want to be afraid, sister-in-law."


    Seeing the embarrassment of Qiao Mo''s face, Jiang Sheng quickly said again.


    "No, I still have a fast heartbeat, that is, he is too tall, I feel terrible."


    Qiao Mo suddenly face slightly red road, the head is buried again, ear root is red.


    I''ll go. Dare you. I think sister-in-law is simply afraid of big brother?


    But it''s good. At least it''s improved. I''m sure I''ll accept it later.


    "Then I''ll go downstairs to eat. You''ll come down later too!"


    Maybe it''s too shy. Sorry to face Jiang Sheng, Qiao Mo finds an excuse and runs away.


    Jiang Sheng instantly felt Qiao Mo cute and full, "I really want to hold him in my arms and knead him."


    And made that move. It''s very obscene. 59 stack room www.59shuku.com


    "You go and have a try? See if my big brother can kill you


    Pei Shouyan''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear, with a faint smile.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Jiang Sheng was startled. The whole person jumped up and quickly retreated from the balcony.


    Pei Shouyan, who was still floating in the air, looked at Jiang Sheng with white eyes, "is it so exaggerated?"


    When he finished, he folded up his wings and landed safely. Cool with one hand in his pocket, he watched Jiang Sheng pick up his eyebrows.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned. At last, she had a blush on her face.


    After all, he had never seen Pei Shouyan like this.


    Pei Shouyan is mature and stable. He met Pei Weiyan for the first time.


    I didn''t expect that when he was young, he was such a cynic!


    Obviously, I always have a cold face and do everything perfectly.


    "Why, look at me silly? Am I so handsome? You look so straight and blush? "


    Pei Wai Yan walked to Jiang Sheng with long legs. He grinned and approached Jiang Sheng step by step. He was really bad.


    Jiang Sheng instinctively retreated, and there was no silver 300 Liang to explain, "who, who, who blushed? I don''t have one. "


    "If not, what are you doing back? Don''t go back! Didn''t you say it was my wife? There''s no need to panic away from me at this time, right? "


    Still chuckling close to Jiang Sheng.


    "If you come up here, I must have stepped back. It''s human instinct."


    Jiang Sheng retorted immediately and wanted to continue to retreat, but his back had hit the glass door, and he had nowhere to escape.


    I''ll go, damn it. It won''t be so blind!


    Jiang Sheng wanted to cry without tears. He took a look at one side and wanted to run away quickly. But it was too late. Pei Shouyan suddenly raised his long leg and kicked on the glass door. He stopped Jiang Sheng''s way. He was still laughing and flirting.

 Chapter 319

    "Haha, can you put your legs down first?"


    Jiang Sheng carefully stabbed Pei yaoyan''s leg and asked him to put it away first.


    Now, he is in a panic.


    Because Pei Shouyan didn''t remember him, he didn''t know what he would do.


    What''s more, he''s still beating fast for Pei Shouyan at this age. It''s not good to continue to stay. He feels that he''s out of line with Pei Shouyan when he was young. He feels sorry for Pei Shouyan who is older.


    Ah, ah, ah, you are calm. Jiang Sheng, this is not your husband. It''s just a little rogue. Take your heart away.


    Jiang Sheng patted her face to calm herself and not be confused by beauty.


    But he was stunned to think that this was Pei Shouyan! It''s just a different character! I''m not cheating!


    Right! Don''t count!


    Jiang Sheng is full of confidence to ask himself, but in fact is his heart, brazen to convince himself.


    But there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just Pei Shouyan who has lost his memory. He''s still his husband.


    "If you ask me, I''ll put it down."


    Pei Shouyan returned with a smile. He raised his hand and pinched Jiang Sheng''s chin.


    Although looking at the look of malnutrition, but feel good.


    And the face is also very cute, if a woman, it should be very good-looking.


    But when did I grow crooked? A change of taste? Like men.


    Pei Weiyan was very puzzled. After all, he was a straight man of steel, not gay.


    So he really didn''t believe that he would marry Jiang Sheng as his wife.


    "What are you doing? Let me go."


    When Pei Shouyan sees Jiang Sheng embarrassed, she turns her head to one side with a little red face. She is very sorry.


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng was so shy, he also looked beautiful and delicious. Pei Shiyan was stunned.


    Because just at that moment, his heart beat faster, and there was a ripple in his heart. Read quickly www.kuaiyankanshu.org


    It shouldn''t be! How can I be wavering in this respect?


    Pei Shouyan still refused to admit it.


    He suddenly put down his leg, then quickly stretched out his hand to take Jiang Sheng into his arms and looked at his face closely.


    Jiang Sheng was startled, I went to the sound, and then stare at Pei yaoyan''s pretty face.


    Just one second later, Jiang Sheng immediately turned red again.


    He quickly scolded himself. You''re stupid, Jiang Sheng. Are you not resistant to this face?


    Can you cheer up? This is not the time for waves.


    Jiang Sheng scolded himself for not keeping his mouth virtuous, how cruel how to scold.


    "You, you, if you don''t let me go, I won''t be polite!"


    Pei Shouyan was threatened by Jiang Sheng''s lack of strength.


    When Pei Weiyan heard this voice, how could he let go?


    He didn''t speak. He looked at Jiang Sheng''s body carefully. At last, it was Jiang Sheng''s chest.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately covered his chest and looked at Pei yaoyan warily.


    Because Pei Shouyan had never been such a rogue and would stare at his chest.


    "I don''t know. What can I do for you?"


    Pei Shouyan said with a silent smile.


    Jiang Sheng''s temper came up.


    What the hell are you doing every time? Do you want to die!


    Jiang Sheng, that fire! If Pei Shouyan had not lost his memory and was afraid that his domestic violence would aggravate his amnesia, Jiang Sheng would surely give him a kick.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Sheng glared at Pei yaoyan in disbelief.


    Because Pei Weiyan suddenly patted his buttocks. When he was stunned, he patted him again, and then said, "well, it''s flexible."

 Chapter 320

    "I don''t think it''s your body that I''m interested in."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly joked, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was very proud.


    Finally, he leaned over Jiang Sheng''s ear and said to him with a smile, "it must be that you have served me well, haven''t you? I don''t think you can use it like this


    Jiang Sheng now a million people do not believe that, standing in front of himself is Pei Weiyan himself.


    Who is this hooligan?


    Damn it, can I kill him? Yes, I can! It must be!


    Jiang Sheng is furious in a moment. He wants to control himself, for the sake of Pei yaoyan''s amnesia.


    I can''t bear it any more. What kind of animal talk did Pei yaoyan say? What''s the difference with saying he''s a warm bed whore?


    "No refutation, is tacit?"


    Pei Shouyan pinched Jiang Sheng''s chin and asked with a smile. He looked down at Jiang Sheng, who was tightly encircled in his arms.


    He thought to himself that he would be angry if I said so!


    If you really get angry, it shows that it will not be the person I like, it must be posted upside down.


    After all, I hate people who are always angry. They can''t get married. Who doesn''t like a good wife and a good mother?


    Pei Wai Yan looks forward to seeing Jiang Sheng''s reaction with a smile of joy.


    Finally, Jiang Sheng glared at Pei yaoyan, photographed his hand on his waist, and resented him, "by default, your grandson, I''ll warm your bed for you. Don''t think you can speak without considering the consequences if you lose your memory. Pei, be careful that I''ll let you crematorium later."


    "What''s more, if you don''t remember me now, don''t fuck me. You''re not my husband. Only my husband can hold my waist and spank me. Remember that."


    After that, he hummed and pushed Pei Shouyan away. He went to the bathroom to wash himself.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned. Is that angry? Happy book www.leshuoba.com


    He was so puzzled because Jiang Sheng didn''t slap him or yell.


    Although not like this, Jiang Sheng did not mean to be angry, just not as excessive as he imagined.


    The wife in his imagination can play a joke and get along with him.


    But Jiang Sheng made him wonder, can they get along with each other?


    Although he couldn''t make a conclusion, he still had a strong smile, because Jiang Sheng''s reaction made him feel interesting.


    Don''t run away, don''t yell, but calm angry, and then to warn him, back to him cruel words.


    It turns out that I like this style more than 500 years later?


    Pei Wai Yan walked quickly to the bathroom. When he came to the door, he saw Jiang Sheng bending down to wash his face. His sight could not help but face up to Jiang Sheng''s buttocks.


    Pei Shouyan, who didn''t want to think about it, walked over to Jiang Sheng. Then he hugged Jiang Sheng''s waist from behind, leaned over his ear and called out with a light smile, "wife."


    There is something on the back, Jiang Sheng''s eyes immediately become big, followed by a big hand on his waist, he instantly angry on the sky.


    What''s going on? No response?


    Pei Weiyan looked at Jiang Sheng, but he was startled.


    Because Jiang Sheng''s face is terrible, his face is very black.


    Instinctively, Pei Shouyan let go of Jiang Sheng''s body and wanted to step back. But late, Jiang Sheng turned back and roared, "Pei Shouyan."


    Finally, it was a hard slap, which made her face red with anger.


    Pei Shouyan was beaten. He was not funny at all. He was so fierce.


    Pei Weiyan immediately overturned the idea of his head and tightly covered the beaten cheek.

 Chapter 321

    "It hurts. Are you really my wife? I''ll give you a hug. What''s wrong? And hit people. "


    Do I really like this kind of person to be my wife?


    Pei Weiyan now has 100 million doubts, because Jiang Sheng is not his taste at all. He likes that kind of gentle wife.


    It''s not Jiang Sheng who is angry and just slaps him.


    However, it seems that I don''t hate it!


    Pei Shouyan suddenly murmured in his heart.


    If someone else gave him such a slap on the ear, he would have been angry, but Jiang Sheng beat him, he just felt uncomfortable in his heart. He was simply upset, and there was nothing else.


    Pei Shouyan himself wondered, scratching his head was incredible.


    Is it hard to come true because he is my wife, I used to like him, but now my body still has memory, so I don''t hate him beating me?


    Pei Shouyan, who couldn''t think of it, could only understand that. Otherwise, he couldn''t explain why he didn''t get angry.


    "I''ve just warned you that only my husband can hold my waist. You''re fuckin ''deaf, aren''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng points to Pei Shouyan and scolds him.


    Although the man in front of him was Pei Weiyan, his personality was completely different.


    "Don''t I just lose my memory? Why is it not your husband? Ah? "


    The one who just killed didn''t recognize Jiang Sheng''s wife, but now he emphasizes that he is his husband.


    "Are you just amnesia? You''ve changed your personality. Don''t get close to me, or you''ll have your fruit. "


    Jiang Sheng gives Pei Shouyan a middle finger and stares at him. Then he goes out of the bathroom in a rage.


    Pei Shouyan opened his mouth and couldn''t believe it. He was really going to be pissed off by Jiang Sheng.


    So he yelled at Jiang Sheng''s back, "I married you and angry me, didn''t I? Did I lose my memory because of you? " Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    "Yes, you are the one who lost my memory because of my anger. You come here to beat me! Come on


    Jiang Sheng turned back to scold Pei, then made a neck slap at Pei yaoyan, and then glared at Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan was not angry. He rolled up his sleeves and said, "I have to beat you."


    But Jiang Sheng was not a fool. He took the devil fish on the wall that was half out of the body and wanted to burp his fart. He threw the door and hit Pei yaoyan in the face.


    Pei Shouyan covered his nose with pain, which made his tears fall.


    He roared, "Jiang Sheng."


    But after roaring, he was stunned, "has he introduced himself?"


    "No!"


    Pei Shouyan asked himself, and now he thinks Jiang Sheng is his wife. He can blurt out his name. How can he not be his wife?


    "Ah, that boy, his temper is really not in general irascibility. Will I be ill after 500 years? Or a masochist? To marry him? "


    Well, I''d like to see if you are qualified as a wife. If not, I''ll stop you.


    Pei Shouyan clenched his fist and showed his displeasure. But he did not. He scratched his head and became irritable.


    "But after I recovered my memory and found that I loved him very much, what should I do?"


    Thinking of what Jiang Sheng said just now, let him crematorium, he still has lingering fear.


    "Maybe it was that kid who scared me?"


    Yeah, I was scared. What happened to him? Who told him not to listen to me? How dare you slap me?


    Pei Shouyan comforted himself and comforted himself.


    Jiang Sheng, who is holding a magic fish in her arms outside the door, is very red. She is very angry.


    He covered his face, "finished, opened the new world, with two husbands in general, I calculate cheating?"

 Chapter 322

    "Pain, pain, master, I''m in pain! You let go. I want to I''m out of breath. "


    The magic fish, which is tightly held in his arms by Jiang Sheng, has small fins patting Jiang Sheng''s face and is going to be burped.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Jiang Sheng apologized and let it go.


    Magic fish big mouth gasps, and then white Jiang Sheng one eye, "are you going to kill me to eat roast fish, master?"


    "Talking fish, I can''t speak. Please spare me!"


    Jiang Sheng''s face is not sensitive.


    "I don''t want you to eat yet." The magic fish muttered, and then it asked Jiang Sheng, "is your husband''s brain broken? Become so disgusting? And teased you with that kind of greasy talk. "


    Speaking of this, the magic fish also has a goosebump face. Obviously, it can''t get goose bumps, but the expression is very in place.


    "I think it''s quite fresh, though occasionally disgusting."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly blushed.


    "What did you say, master?"


    Jiang Sheng''s voice was too low. The magic fish didn''t hear him and asked him curiously.


    "Oh no, it''s OK."


    Jiang Sheng came back quickly, and then scolded himself in his heart. What''s new? He was a rogue.


    "But you''re very red, master. Have you got heatstroke


    Magic fish is not at ease, swimming into the air, straight looking at Jiang Sheng''s face asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s probably because it''s too hot."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t mean to say that Pei Shouyan had changed a lot, but sometimes his heart beat faster!


    "It''s you. Are you ok! I just vomited blood. " Girls'' fiction network www.nsxs.org


    Afraid of the devil fish and asked the topic back, Jiang Sheng quickly changed the topic.


    The devil fish''s temper was immediately picked up and his eyes became angry birds. He gnashed his teeth and swam angrily to the stairs and scolded, "damn black cat, I''m going to kill it."


    Magic fish gas washed away, Jiang Sheng just patted chest with a sigh of relief, "fortunately did not continue to ask, throw a bait, it ran away."


    It''s brother black cat. It''s hard for you.


    Jiang Sheng has no conscience to pull the black cat into the water.


    But it''s also wrong. First, we''ll do experiments with innocent magic fish.


    Pei Weiyan, who was hit by Jiang Sheng''s door and bumped into his nose in the room, wanted to go out and settle accounts with Jiang Sheng. But after thinking about it, he seemed that he had not brushed his teeth and washed his face, so he went back to the bathroom.


    Seeing that there were double things in the bathroom, he looked at them one by one, scratched his head and said, "it''s really a room for two people. It seems that it''s my wife. It''s true."


    Forget it, I can''t think of it now. Let''s go downstairs and have a full meal!


    Pei Wai Yan quickly washed and gargled. When he didn''t get better, he left his room.


    Obviously, he was not familiar with the villa, but his steps were as good as his memory. He didn''t miss once and went straight to the dining room.


    Seeing everyone eating breakfast inside, talking and laughing, the black cat and the magic fish were fighting with each other. The harmonious atmosphere made him very surprised.


    "Is this really my home?"


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t believe it, and looked in the dining room.


    He had never seen this scene in his life. His brothers and sisters around him were smiling and happy.


    In his impression, the dining room was cold, only the sound of the collision of tableware, which was terrifying.


    But the scene in front of him was relaxed and comfortable, as if it were fake.


    "What are you doing! Are you not hungry? "


    Jiang Sheng saw Pei yaoyan standing at the door of the dining room and asked him curiously. Now that his temper has changed, he doesn''t care about Pei yaoyan.

 Chapter 323

    "Second brother."


    Seeing Pei Weiyan, Pei Lele got up happily and ran to him. Then he took him to sit beside him.


    "He''s my husband. Why do you want me to sit next to you?"


    Jiang Sheng is not happy. Pei Shouyan sits opposite him. He is not used to it. He usually sits by his side.


    "What''s wrong with your husband? He is still my second brother. "


    Pei Lele talks to Jiangsheng slightly.


    Jiang Sheng, you are so angry that you can''t speak. You can only stare at Pei Lele.


    Pei Lele ignored Jiang Sheng and cheerfully offered Pei Shouyan some dishes. He said sweetly, "these are all the dishes you like best."


    Pei Shouyan hasn''t come back to his senses. According to reason, all the people in the family are afraid of him except Pei Silan and Hei Ming, but Pei Lele is very familiar with him.


    "What''s the matter, second brother? Don''t you like these dishes any more? "


    Pei Shouyan didn''t move his chopsticks. Pei Lele looked up pitifully at Pei yaoyan.


    "Why, like to eat!"


    Pei Shouyan raised his hand and rubbed Pei Lele''s head with a smile. It seemed that she was good.


    Pei Lele was so flattered that even Pei Weiyan, who had not lost his memory, did not touch her head so gently.


    Pei Lele immediately blushed and thought evil in his heart. If only his second brother could have lost his memory all the time, he was gentler than before.


    Jiang Sheng ate it. Damn it, it''s a person. Pei Shouyan is always flirting with you, isn''t it? That''s your sister!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He chewed the meat in his mouth like Pei Weiyan, biting fiercely.


    "What''s the matter with you, Jiang Sheng?"


    Sitting beside him, Qiao Mo saw that he bit so hard, stupidly asked.


    "It''s OK."


    Jiang Sheng came back, but he took a piece of meat into his mouth and chewed it hard.


    "Well, be careful not to bite your own flesh."


    But Qiao Mo''s words just fell, and Jiang Sheng bit him with honor.


    He ah sound, painfully covered his mouth, fingers put inside to take out a look, bleeding.


    I''ll go, so bad? Ambiguous 43 Novels www.aimei43.com


    Jiang Sheng wanted to cry. He could bite his own meat when he ate something.


    "Are you OK, Jiang Sheng. Here''s the tissue."


    Qiao Mo hurriedly took a tissue beside him and handed it to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was fine again and wiped her hands.


    "It won''t be an ulcer."


    He murmured to himself and touched the bit again. He was still bleeding, and the amount was very large.


    "I''ll go and gargle."


    Jiang Sheng got up and went to the kitchen.


    "Do you want me to accompany you?"


    Qiao Mo got up worried and asked.


    "No, sister-in-law, you eat your food, don''t care about me."


    As the sound fell, Jiang Sheng people also entered the kitchen.


    Pei Wai Yan kept watching, frowning.


    Children? Can you bite yourself when you eat something?


    Although I''m nagging, I''m still worried about Jiang Sheng''s heel.


    "Where are you going, second brother?"


    Pei Lele yelled quickly, and he had to keep up.


    Black Ming in time to pull her, "don''t go when the light bulb, eat your meal."


    I put a dish for Pedro and let her sit down.


    "But now my second brother doesn''t remember Jiang Xiao? Where am I supposed to be a light bulb? The second brother finally became so gentle and approachable. "


    Pedro muttered, not very pleased.


    "If he recovers his memory and knows you''ve been his light bulb, do you think he''ll let you go?"


    Black reminder.


    After listening to this, Pei Lele was scared immediately and ate his meal.

 Chapter 324

    "What''s the matter with you, ma''am?"


    Jiang Sheng flustered into the kitchen to gargle with a cup. Uncle magic came back from throwing garbage outside and worried about asking.


    "Oh, it''s OK. I bit the meat in my mouth when I was eating."


    Jiang Sheng came back and took another mouthful.


    "Would you like to buy you a medicine?"


    "No, I think it will be a while! I''m no longer an ordinary person''s body now. Don''t worry, uncle


    "Yes! The old man has forgotten


    Magic uncle scratched his head and laughed back, but the next second, the smile on his face was stiff on his face.


    Because Pei Weiyan, standing at the door of the kitchen, glared at him with very cold eyes, and the magic power leaked out. It was very terrible.


    "Less Hello, young master


    Magic uncle quickly said hello, panic low head, the atmosphere dare not come out.


    Because he had heard about Pei yaoyan''s amnesia from Hei Ming, he asked him to be more careful.


    Because Pei Shouyan at this time hated uncle Mo very much.


    "What are you doing in here?"


    Jiang Sheng looks at Pei yaoyan and asks.


    But Pei Shouyan''s eyes were not on him at this time. He asked Uncle magic coldly, "who allowed you to appear beside me? Ah? "


    With this sound, ah, falling, is the voice of glass being broken by magic, loud and terrible.


    Uncle Mo was so scared that his body was shaking and his hands were shaking.


    Outside, they heard the movement, finished, and ran to the kitchen.


    When he came in, Pei Weiyan had lost his magic power. The knives and pots and pans were floating in the air, banging together.


    "Get out of here, get out of here." Home of fiction www.itxtbook.cc


    Pei Shouyan pointed to the back door and roared at Uncle Mo, deafening.


    Uncle Mo was so scared that his eyes were red.


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that he protected uncle Mo and scolded Pei Shouyan, "are you sick? You''ve lost your memory. Are you going to get rid of Uncle moo? Why? "


    "Why? As this is my home, he is an outsider and has no right to stay. "


    Pei Shouyan''s eyes were wide open and his anger could not be revealed.


    As soon as he saw Uncle magic, he would think of his father''s cheating, taking women home, and his mother''s tears all day long, which made him irritable and nauseated.


    "You don''t know why, uncle magic. He has served you for hundreds of years. He has no merit or hard work. Why does he not have the right to live here? Ah? "


    Jiang Sheng was not willing to show weakness and roared at Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan, who was rebellious, immediately twisted his eyebrows and showed a terrible expression.


    "Madam, don''t contradict with the young master. The young master now is not the master of yesterday."


    Uncle Mo takes Jiang Sheng and tells him not to talk back to Pei yaoyan.


    He was afraid that Jiang Sheng and Pei Shouyan would fall out because of himself.


    "What if it''s not him? Amnesia is great! Do what you want? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t stop. Pei Shouyan hated uncle Mo''s temperament. He couldn''t bear it for a long time. Because he was weak, he blamed uncle Mo for all his mistakes.


    If Pei Weiyan at that time prevented his father from cheating, instead of waiting for uncle moo to stop him, things would not be like this.


    "If you connive at your father''s infidelity, you also have a share. Therefore, you have no right to scold uncle magic."


    When Pei Shouyan heard this, he was completely infuriated and infuriated.


    He raised his hand and dropped a sharp ear scraper, echoing the whole kitchen.


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t believe it. He opened his eyes and was shocked.


    Everyone was the same. They were shocked.

 Chapter 325

    It was not Jiang Sheng who could be beaten, but moved to Jiang Sheng and picked up Pei Shiran, who was the slap in the face of Pei Shiyan.


    "Big brother, are you ok?"


    Jiang Sheng covers his mouth and asks in a panic. He didn''t expect Pei sran to suddenly rush over and block Pei Shouyan''s slap.


    "It''s OK."


    After returning to Jiang Sheng, he slapped Pei Shouyan with his backhand, "go out and be quiet."


    His voice was cold and showed his brother''s dignity.


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t believe it. Pei Silan slapped him for the first time.


    "What did I do wrong? Ah? "


    Pei Shouyan asked questions.


    "I don''t like Uncle magic all the time, and I don''t like people talking about my parents. Why should this boy tell me about my affairs? By what? "


    Pei Shouyan was so angry that he was stabbed in the pain. Now he can''t stop his anger.


    "By the fact that he is your wife, by the fact that he is the mother of your unborn child."


    Pei Si ran returned with great strength and was not covered by Pei''s voice.


    Pei Shouyan was stunned, "why What child? "


    The fire has been forgotten for a moment, muddled out.


    "Naturally it''s your child. Jiang Sheng has been pregnant for several months."


    See Pei wait Yan finally calm down, Pei Si ran voice line just put soft.


    "Really second brother, Jiang Sheng, he is pregnant."


    Hei Ming quickly said, afraid Pei Shouyan would get angry again.


    "The belly is bulging. You can see it with your naked eyes. We can''t cheat you."


    Bai Hao agrees, and then goes to Jiang Sheng and lifts his clothes to show Pei yaoyan.


    When everyone tried to explain, Pei Shouyan said, "I thought it was this boy who was greedy and fat." Single pen fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com


    Pei Weiyan''s straight man''s speech put the matter into a deadlock again. Jiang Sheng''s aura broke out, and her hair stood upright, gnashing her teeth


    "My sister-in-law is calm and calm. My second brother has lost his memory. Don''t worry about him."


    Hei Ming quickly hugs Jiang Sheng and pulls him to stop him from exporting his spiritual power.


    After all, Jiang Sheng is a member of the Jiang family. Once there is a fight, there is no need for the villa.


    "So you are fat? What are you angry about! Is it necessary to be so angry? "


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that Pei Shouyan didn''t know whether to die or not.


    "Can''t you shut up, second brother?"


    Hei Ming said Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t believe it again. Now Hei Ming dares to say that he is. How cowardly is he?


    "Well, you guys, now that I''ve lost my memory, you''ll gang up and bully me, right?"


    "Who bullied you?"


    Hei Ming sighed.


    His second brother is now amnesia, a few hundred years younger than himself. Hei Ming means he can''t take it. It''s too difficult.


    "He''s pregnant, that''s the seed, right! Now the pregnant seeds are so precious that they can fall into my hands? Are you sure the baby in his belly is mine? It won''t be someone else''s? "


    Peiyan can''t wait for Diem to save his face.


    "Well, sister-in-law, do what you like! I won''t stop you now. "


    Hei Ming lets go of Jiang Sheng''s anger and looks on.


    Jiang Sheng, who was free, rubbed his hands, and his eyes were red with danger.


    Pei Shiyan swallowed his saliva inexplicably and retreated in fear.


    But late, Jiang Sheng directly kicked him out of the wall and collapsed in the backyard outside.


    Pei yaoyan on the ground suffered from a mouthful of blood. He coughed fiercely and vomited several times.

 Chapter 326

    "I''ll go to you You''re serious


    Pei Shouyan, who covered his aching chest, pointed to Jiang Sheng and yelled. He got up from the ground and almost fell down. He was like a newborn deer. He was very funny.


    This is not at all like Pei yaoyan, who was indifferent and meticulous in everything he did.


    I don''t know if he would like to kill himself when he recalled his memory.


    "You say the son is not yours anymore. I''ll give you a fake, don''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng walked out from the broken wall, and the whole person was covered with rage.


    "That''s my child. What are you angry about? I lost my memory. I''ll make sure what''s wrong? Since it is my child, you can tell me directly. Is it necessary to start? Are you my wife or not


    Pei Shouyan also did not know where Jiang Sheng was angry. He covered his chest and confronted Jiang Sheng.


    After listening to his words, Jiang Sheng didn''t feel angry at all, and his spiritual power began to increase sharply. You can see it clearly with the naked eye.


    Pei yaoyan began to swallow again. The wife he married was so terrible that she could not go to heaven by opening a spiritual power.


    "Wait, wait, wait, we have something to say. Domestic violence is not right."


    Pei Shouyan raises his hand in a panic to signal Jiang Sheng to calm down. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t come here. He''s afraid.


    In the kitchen, when they saw Pei yaoyan''s expression, they suddenly changed their faces and laughed.


    Because Pei Shouyan looks like this, where have they met! That''s funny.


    "Well, our second brother lost his memory. What''s more, it''s quite lovely, isn''t it?"


    Pei Le Le Le covered his mouth and held back a smile. The laughter in his voice was about to break through.


    "Indeed, it''s so cute that I want to shake his head."


    No. 2''s black smile echoed, feeling that he was going to have internal injuries.


    "Can you two stop talking and make me laugh and I''ll kill you."


    Bai Haoqing''s throat pretends to be calm and says that he is in peace. Tianping novel website www.xstpwxs.com


    "Ha ha, but it''s so funny! That peerless second elder brother is beaten to beg for mercy by his wife now


    "Lele, shut up, stop talking!"


    Pei Le Le Le laughs out, Hei Ming quickly says her, also hit her head, because he himself also wants to hold back.


    Bai Haotian handed his white eyes to Hei Ming and Pei Lele, "is it so funny?"


    Why doesn''t he feel funny!


    Bai Haotian didn''t see Pei Shouyan before. Naturally, he didn''t feel funny.


    Although peisran''s face is expressionless, in fact, he has just cleared his throat. He must have laughed in his heart.


    Just like Bai Haotian and Qiao Mo, I don''t know where it''s funny.


    Rather, he was worried that things would get worse and worse. He was afraid that Pei Shouyan would fight with Jiang Sheng.


    "You Don''t you go to the rack? "


    Qiao Mo pointed to the outside and asked.


    "You don''t have to pull. Just give me a beating if you don''t listen."


    Hei Ming finally held back his smile and returned to normal.


    "Ten elder brother, you are too cruel, although I like ha ha."


    Pei Lele is not a lady at all.


    "Then you won''t be obedient in the future. Can I do the same?"


    White Hao lengbu Ding came to such a sentence, slanting his eyes toward the black.


    Black face immediately a black, he how to take a stone to hit his feet!


    "Just now, you think I didn''t say it."


    Get rid of it.

 Chapter 327

    Ha ha, another henpecked one.


    white Haotian was a small Tucao master, and these adults always make complaints about him.


    He vowed that he would not be such a henpecked man in the future, but would be a big old man who was afraid of his wife like Pei sran.


    Yeah, that''s what it looks like.


    Bai Haotian is also determined.


    Pei Wai Yan, who was outside, kept shouting and waiting. He was covering his painful chest and retreating.


    Because Jiang Sheng is so aggressive, he doesn''t seem to want to let him go at all.


    "I''ll go. I said wait a minute. How can you come back here?"


    "Why can''t I come here? If you don''t clean up, you don''t know how to write wrong words. "


    Jiang Sheng is still angry at Pei yaoyan.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Can I apologize to you? It really hurts! If you hit me again, I''ll fight back! "


    Pei Weiyan immediately made a defensive posture.


    "You just wanted to hit me. What else do you dare not do?"


    Damn it, what else did I fight back! Give back your grandson, and you want to beat me.


    Just now, if the elder brother didn''t rush out, the slap would fall on my face.


    "It''s your own fault, too! Why do you have to talk about my old man, that scum that makes me angry? "


    Pei Shouyan said that he had a strong mouth and would not let himself suffer.


    "If you''re angry, you can hit people, right?"


    Jiang Shenghuo raises questions, and now he has come to Pei Shouyan.


    "Well, I''ll call you back."


    Pei Shouyan pointed to my own face and asked Jiang Sheng to go back.


    If it was Pei Shouyan before amnesia, Jiang Sheng would not be willing to fight.


    But now Pei Weiyan is just like a bear boy. He always talks to make him angry. Jiuhe Shuyuan www.johotxt.com


    So he did not hesitate to give Pei Shouyan a slap, very crisp.


    He called for a fight, but Jiang Sheng did. Pei Shiyan was still very confused.


    He covered his hot cheek, pointed to Jiang Sheng and scolded, "let you fight, you really fight!"


    You have no mercy at all. Is this boy really my wife?


    Pei Shouyan had suspected Jiang Sheng was not his wife for the nth time. He looked pitiful and funny.


    "I''m still faking it! You deserve it. If you don''t beat you, you don''t have a long memory. "


    He also raised his hand to slap Pei yaoyan again. Pei yaoyan was startled and quickly covered his face with his hands to prevent it.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t do it any more, just bluffing him.


    Originally, Jiang Sheng was very angry and wanted to kill Pei yaoyan.


    But now I see that Pei Shouyan is so afraid of himself, and he is pathetic. His heart is made of meat, so he still feels sad.


    What''s more, it''s not someone else, but a man of his own.


    Jiang Sheng stepped forward. He raised his hand to Pei yaoyan. He wanted to touch Pei''s chest and ask him if it hurt.


    But Pei Shouyan thought Jiang Sheng was going to hit him again. He quickly avoided him and questioned him, "what do you want to do?"


    Frown.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to ask you if it hurt."


    Jiang Sheng soft airway, not angry, voice, full of apologies.


    He apologized. "I just went too far. I''m sorry."


    Pei Weiyan, who heard the apology, was stunned. His wife, who was so fierce, apologized to him.


    "I''m wrong, too. I don''t know what to say."


    Pei Shiyan stepped back and did not argue with Jiang Sheng, because he could see that Jiang Sheng was sincerely apologizing.


    Instead of answering, Jiang Sheng hugged Pei yaoyan and rubbed him on the chest.


    For a moment, Pei Shouyan felt very familiar with him. He raised his hand and stroked Jiang Sheng''s head.

 Chapter 328

    Strange, so familiar with the feeling ah! It seems that I used to be held by him.


    Pei Weiyan found some familiarity, but still did not think of anything.


    "Do you still have pain?"


    Jiang Sheng raised her head in Pei yaoyan''s arms and asked, with a soft touch in her voice.


    Pei Weiyan''s small heart immediately had a ripple. He looked down at Jiang Sheng with his big eyes in his eyes, and his chest fluttered.


    For a moment, he knew why he liked Jiang Sheng.


    When Jiang Sheng didn''t get angry, he was really cute, like a small animal, so he wanted to protect it.


    No, no, no, no, this harmless creature is more terrible than anything.


    Pei Weiyan suddenly denied Jiang Sheng''s loveliness. After all, he had just been cleaned up by Jiang Sheng''s violence. It was no joke. He must have broken several ribs.


    Fortunately, he is a devil, and he has strong self-healing ability. Otherwise, he would have been his mother''s fart if he was beaten by Jiang Sheng.


    Aware of Jiang Sheng''s danger, Pei Weiyan felt that he was not holding a cute little tiger, but a female tiger in human skin.


    "Why are you so far away from me?"


    Pei Shouyan''s upper body was tilted back. He didn''t want to keep his head away from him. Jiang Sheng immediately frowned and asked.


    "Ha ha, no! Your illusion


    "My illusion? You''re so damn obvious. What else am I delusional about? "


    Jiang Sheng scolded at the breach, and then forced to pull Pei yaoyan''s collar and let him look down at himself.


    "Do you hate me? Because I hit you? "


    Jiang Sheng questions with great momentum. This is not a question at all, but a threat.


    At least this is what Pei Shouyan sounds like.


    "I hate it, but no one likes violence from his wife and domestic violence, does he?"


    Pei Shouyan scratched his face and whispered back. He was afraid that Jiang Sheng would be angry if he said it too loud.


    But Jiang Sheng did not, he calmly agreed, "is, who does not like a gentle wife." 361 reading www.361dsxs.com


    Pei Shiyan was stunned and thought he had heard something wrong.


    It''s so nice to know how to reflect so quickly!


    This boy''s character is very interesting unexpectedly!


    When angry, he is angry and fierce. He is soft and cute when he apologizes. He is calm when he is introspective. He is not artificial at all.


    Well, apart from violence, I''ll like the gender.


    Pei Shouyan said in his heart.


    But he never thought, because he made Jiang Sheng angry, Jiang Sheng would start to clean him up.


    "Then I won''t hit you again."


    Jiang Sheng guarantees.


    "Really?"


    Pei Wai Yan''s eyes lit up immediately, which was very funny.


    "Why, you like me to hit you, don''t you?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately gave Pei Shouyan a look.


    "No way. I''m not a masochist."


    Pei Shouyan immediately cleared up. He didn''t like to be cleaned up by his wife.


    In fact, when Pei Shouyan was beaten, he could fight back, not that he couldn''t beat Jiang Sheng.


    But he didn''t know whether he loved Jiang Sheng so much before, so he didn''t dare to rush out. He was afraid that he would chase his wife''s crematorium after he really recovered his memory.


    "Let me ask! Am I going to marry you myself? Say it first. Don''t get angry. I''ll ask you seriously


    To prevent Jiang Sheng from beating himself again, Pei Shouyan appeased him first.


    Jiang Sheng was not angry. After all, there was nothing to ask.


    He thought about it for a while and said to Pei yaoyan, "no, at first you imprisoned me and forced me to conceive of your child. Then you tied me who didn''t like you to your side, and then I became your wife."


    After listening, Pei Shouyan was black and sweating. After 500 years, I was a pervert?

 Chapter 329

    Poof! Imprisonment?


    He can say that, too?


    Bai Hao secretly make complaints about Jiang Sheng.


    Although Pei Shouyan was not very good to Jiang Sheng''s health at the beginning, Pei Shouyan did not imprison this kind of animal behavior.


    But at this time, Bai Hao only knew the truth, and the other people didn''t know it. He looked at him with his eyes and eyebrows locked.


    Bai Hao quickly shakes his head and denies Jiang Sheng''s words.


    "Really?"


    Perelle didn''t believe it.


    Because she felt that she, the second brother, could not really do it.


    "It''s true, of course. How could he be imprisoned? At that time, Pei Shouyan was just on guard against him, but he didn''t do anything. "


    Bai Hao whispered back.


    Afraid that he was too loud, Pei Shouyan heard that, and he glared at Jiang Sheng.


    "Hum! Nothing yet? Are you coaxing children? "


    Perelle just didn''t believe it.


    Bai Hao glanced at Pei Lele immediately. "What I said is true. You don''t believe it. You ask Pei yaoyan who recovers his memory later."


    Why am I here to answer this topic for Pei Shouyan! Did he imprison Jiang Sheng? What''s the matter with me?


    "It''s your own business to believe it or not. Anyway, what I said is what I saw."


    Bai Hao is too lazy to explain so much. It is not himself who is misunderstood.


    "Then tell me, if the second brother didn''t imprison Jiang Sheng and did nothing, how did he get the baby in his belly?"


    Pei Lele doesn''t stick to it. Bai Hao has a headache.


    Pei Shouyan''s head hurt more. Pei Lele said this in normal decibels, so he heard it. 16 reading www.16dushu.com


    Even more suspicious, he is the kind of bastard who can imprison people.


    Jiang Sheng wanted to applaud Pei Lele. He was afraid that Pei Shouyan could not be cheated. Now she has her God''s help. It''s natural.


    Speechless Bai Hao wants to explain, but Jiang Sheng stares at him and makes him shut up.


    Bai Hao sighs and is in a dilemma.


    "I saw nothing and heard nothing."


    He picked up Bai Haotian and went back to the dining room to eat his meal. He didn''t want to mix in with this.


    Anyway, no matter what he answers, it will offend people.


    Hei Ming doesn''t want to watch the opera, so he takes Bai Hao and Bai Haotian in his arms.


    "Let go."


    Bai Hao was on fire.


    Hei Ming smiles and kisses him secretly. He doesn''t put it down and smiles all over his face.


    Bai Hao was angry and angry, but Hei Ming, who had a bad temper, would not listen to him, so he had to sulk and ignore him.


    Bai Hao turned his eyes on his horse and died speechless.


    It was not the first time he was so speechless. Last night he was speechless.


    After Pei yaoyan and Pei Silan send Hei Ming back to their room, Bai Hao dislikes Hei Ming''s alcohol, so he takes him to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Naturally, Bai Haotian couldn''t go in and sleep with him.


    At first, he was in a daze to fall asleep, but something was wrong in the bathroom.


    From Bai Hao''s cursing voice to strange, fighting like sound.


    At first, Bai Haotian thought his parents had a fight, because they had a fight before, and they still saw blood.


    Worried, he got out of bed and wanted to go to the bathroom to stop it, but the voice became subtle in the middle of the way. It was the kind of voice that knew what was going on inside.


    Bai Haotian''s face is very black at the moment. He suspects that Bai Hao can''t remember what happened to him in the room. He still accompanies his father-in-law to do that kind of thing.

 Chapter 330

    Fortunately, Bai Haotian is a good boy. He doesn''t kick the bathroom door to say that they are.


    But really kick, it is estimated that he will be killed by Hei Ming.


    But also can see his mother was up and down, children are not suitable for things.


    According to Hei Ming''s tyranny, what will you see when you go in? It''s something you can know with your knees.


    Bai Haotian became a good boy and took a pillow out of the balcony to sleep in a couch.


    But the bathroom was so noisy that he couldn''t sleep at all.


    He covered his ears with a pillow. It was no use.


    Thinking of what happened last night, Bai Haotian glanced at the black sleep sitting opposite the dining table, and his mouth smoked violently.


    Because Hei Ming clearly knew that he was there, but ignored him.


    Until he fell asleep outside the balcony, sneezed, finished in the inside, changed the spirit of the black sleep just outside the balcony to hold him into the room to sleep.


    But you think Hei Ming let him sleep? Lying with his wife? Thinking too much, Hei Ming threw him on the sofa and went back to bed with Bai Hao, who was so tired that he fell asleep.


    Bai Haotian, the son, slept on the sofa all night and gave him a small blanket.


    "Watch me do what? Not good? "


    The opposite black Ming raises his head and asks Bai Haotian.


    "I can''t see you have no appetite."


    Bai Haotian is not happy to return.


    He came here to find Bai Hao and wanted to experience the feeling of having a mother.


    Hei Ming is a good father! Throw him away and sleep with his wife.


    When he got up this morning, Bai Hao found that Bai Haotian was sleeping on the sofa. When he asked Hei Mian, Hei Ming still opened his eyes and said he was lying. He said that Bai Haotian wanted to go to sleep. He was so angry that Bai Haotian wanted to destroy his family.


    Bai Hao didn''t think much about it. He thought it was really like this.


    Then Bai Haotian succeeded and was killed by his father.


    "Still angry about last night?"


    Black Ming asked with a smile. 16 reading www.16dushu.com


    "Did anything happen last night?"


    Bai Haotian gnaws his teeth and stares at black. His eyes are not happy.


    Hei Ming smiles and laughs at her son''s dead duck. She is not happy about what happened last night, but she doesn''t admit it.


    "I''m full. I''ll take you two out for a walk."


    Black Ming suddenly said.


    "No


    Bai Hao Tian Ma refused and didn''t give him a good face.


    After all, I''m still angry. How can I follow the black dream.


    Hei Ming also knew that Bai Haotian would say so, so he ignored him and raised his eyes to Bai Hao, "is there a place you want to go?"


    "If my son doesn''t go, I won''t either."


    Bai Hao suddenly stands on Bai Haotian''s side.


    When Bai Haotian heard Bai Hao''s words, he was deeply moved. He immediately hugged Bai Hao and dallied in his arms.


    Although Bai Hao is not used to it, he also raises his hand and pats Bai Haotian''s head gently, although he is very unfamiliar.


    Black Ming eyebrow immediately wrung off, although his son is now the body of a little devil, but actually it is a teenager.


    So he is so attached to Bai Hao that Hei Ming will not be happy!


    Bai Haotian also knew that his father would not be happy. He grinned at him, and then he deliberately rubbed some money into Bai Hao''s arms.


    Let you throw me to sleep on the sofa last night to see how I deal with you.


    Bai Haotian spits out his tongue at the black tomb, so he is angry with him.


    Hei Ming was really angry, and he didn''t have to hold Bai Hao so much.


    Because Bai Hao reacts a lot when he hugs him. How can he be as honest as Bai Haotian?


    This kid, I''ll take care of him later.


    Hei Ming stares at Bai Haotian, but he is ignored by Bai Haotian.

 Chapter 331

    What kind of demon are the father and son doing?


    Bai Hao looks at his man and son with white eyes. Since they got up this morning, they have become very strange.


    "Son, eat this."


    Hei Ming suddenly chuckles and gives Bai Haotian a piece of meat instead of smiling. With a smile on his face, he gives him a piece of meat.


    Bai Haotian frowned, suddenly so kind? I''m afraid it''s not a ghost!


    Bai Haotian, who is very wary, did not open his mouth to eat. Instead, he used the mind reading technique to Hei Ming.


    But Hei Ming had been prepared, and he didn''t think of anything in his heart. He continued to look at him with a kind smile and a kind father.


    Bai Haotian frowned again. Just when he was upset, a voice sounded in his head.


    "Son of a bitch, let go of your mother."


    It''s the voice of black peace, which is transferred into his mind by magic.


    Bai Haotian''s mouth is so strong that he has to use his powers of thinking, smelly dad.


    "I won''t let it go? Hit me? Come on


    Bai Haotian is very arrogant. He looks at his sitting face with pride, and his brow is closed.


    Bai Hao didn''t hear what the father and son were saying.


    Only saw angry black close, with inexplicable good mood son.


    What do you mean? Can big eyes stare at small eyes like this?


    "If you count to three, if you don''t let go of my wife, I''ll throw away the human at home."


    Hei Ming threatens Bai Haotian with Mo Xiaofan.


    Bai Haotian wavered, frowned and couldn''t laugh.


    "Asshole dad, you cheat."


    "As long as you let go of my wife, you can say anything."


    This returned to black sleep, curled his lips, shrugged his brows and showed a proud smile.


    Bai Hao''s teeth itch in the weather, but he can''t compromise. 1234 Novels www.1234xs.com


    Because he likes Mo Xiaofan very much and doesn''t want him to leave himself like this.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    When Bai Haotian was angry, Hei Ming began to count.


    As soon as he was about to export, Bai Haotian suddenly opened and roared, "what the hell, can''t I let go?"


    Reluctantly let go of Bai Hao, and then bite the meat handed over by Hei Ming. He snorted with anger. He could see his anger when he was chewing away from his face.


    Damn it! I''ll get it back next time.


    Bai Haotian suddenly roared, and Bai Hao was startled. He was unprepared.


    He didn''t blame Bai Haotian. Instead, he kicked the opposite Hei Ming for the first time and glared at him to see if Bai Haotian was angry again.


    "Wife, if you have a son, don''t you want your husband?"


    He was silent.


    He regretted that he had said Bai Haotian''s identity. Now it''s OK. There is no foreign rival in love, and the biggest obstacle is to have his son.


    "What do I want you to do with a son?"


    Bai Hao coldly returns and puts the vegetables in his bowl for Bai Haotian.


    Bai Haotian laughs wildly in his heart. He hugs Bai Hao''s arm and kisses Bai Hao on the cheek. He says sweetly, "my mother is the best for me."


    With that, he rubbed Bai Hao hard, and secretly showed a proud and sinister smile to Hei Ming.


    Sure enough, the child''s body is easy to use, second second beat my father.


    Bai Haotian''s good mood comes back again. He goes to Hei Ming and gets mad. Feng Shui turns around.


    "Well, if you don''t want me, I''ll go out to look for Xiao San and Xiao Si. I think you want me."


    Black closed board rises a face, displeasantly pour so sound.


    He just talked about it. How could he really go out looking for someone?


    He loves Bai Hao himself and has been poisoned.

 Chapter 332

    "You go out and try."


    Bai Hao is not angry, but coldly looks at Hei Ming.


    The reason why I am not angry is that I know that Hei Ming is just a joke now.


    Black Ming this kind of, eat stealthily will not report with him, can report, that is false, want to see him angry.


    No routine success of the black sleep did not frown, but is a smile, very rich.


    Because Bai Hao has already distinguished his expression when he is joking or not.


    Bai Hao''s eyes suddenly widened, and then he glared at the other side.


    The reason is that Hei Ming is not honest with his legs, but also has been too much up.


    Bai Hao gets angry and kicks Hei Ming, but Hei Ming doesn''t give up and continues to move his feet.


    Bai Hao instantly blushed and covered his mouth.


    "What''s wrong with you, Bai Hao?"


    Bai Haotian doesn''t know what''s going on under the table. He looks up and asks Bai Hao.


    "No It''s OK. "


    Bai Hao is hard to pour two words, and then stare at big eyes, hard to cover his mouth, the appearance is not hard, there will be bad sound floating out.


    The villain, however, looks at Bai Hao with a bad smile on his cheek. He is very short of fighting.


    Bai Haotian is not stupid. Seeing his parents'' expression, he knew something was going on under the table.


    This son of a bitch dad, he just had enough last night, and now he''s messing with my mom?


    Bai Haotian''s dangerous eyes pass to Hei Ming. Let him be honest and don''t bully Bai Hao.


    But Hei Ming asked with a smile, "son, do you like younger brother or sister?"


    Ah? Is this the time to ask? I didn''t stare at him, did you?


    Bai Hao make complaints about the Tucao, and he instantly understood the meaning of this word, and suddenly make complaints about it.


    Brother and sister! Little one, it seems very cute.


    "Don''t you always say it''s boring and there''s no one to play with you? Then we''ll give you a baby and let them play with you, OK? " Warm talent Literature Network www.ncwx.net


    Hei Ming sees Bai Haotian''s heart beating. Strike while the iron is hot.


    "Really?"


    Bai Haotian, after all, is not deep in the world. Some routines can''t be played in black peace, so he is cheated at once.


    "Of course it''s true. Your mother also promised to have a second child, right, wife."


    With a smile, Hei Ming throws the topic to Bai Hao, whose face is red. He continues to move.


    Bai Hao couldn''t stand Hei Ming''s agitation. He suddenly got up and ran away. His ears were red.


    "Where to, wife, I can help you."


    Hei Ming laughs.


    "You go to hell, asshole."


    Bai Hao, who had already been out of the house, yelled back. He wanted to hit the wall when he set up a small tent.


    "It''s lovely."


    Hei Ming held his cheek and muttered with a smile.


    But Bai Haotian replied, "abnormal."


    Molesting my mom after dinner, devil? He?


    "I''m not abnormal. You''re not born yet."


    With a serious expression, he said something that made people blush and heartbeat.


    "You deserve to be scolded by Bai Hao."


    Bai Haotian thinks his father is hopeless. He is a rogue.


    But after a while, Bai Haotian was silent. He asked him anxiously, "I''m like this. Are you sure you want a second child?"


    He hinted at his physical condition and was afraid that his next younger brother and sister would become him.


    The smile on his face was stiff, but it was just for a moment.


    He laughs back to Bai Haotian, "if you don''t try, how can you know that your younger brother and sister won''t be the same as you? Besides, I firmly believe that there must be a solution. You''ll be fine, and so will your brother and sister. "


    The firmness in Hei Ming''s eyes makes Bai Haotian''s uneasy and honest. He believes in Hei Ming and has always believed it.

 Chapter 333

    "Now that Bai Hao has agreed, let''s have it! I want a brother and sister, too. It''s boring. "


    Bai Haotian suddenly softened his way and knew that he wanted a younger brother and sister to accompany him.


    Hei Ming is very glad that Bai Haotian can understand.


    At first, he didn''t know how to tell Bai Haotian about the second child. He was afraid that Bai Haotian would be disgusted.


    Because Bai Haotian is not in good health, he must be afraid that he will become the second one because of his younger brother and sister.


    In fact, heiming himself is also gambling, he bet that the second child will not repeat the same mistake.


    After all, they didn''t have much experience when they were pregnant with Bai Haotian.


    Now there is, as long as you carefully observe every day, you can find the reason why children will not grow up.


    "When are you going to tell mom about me?"


    Bai Hao asked.


    Speaking of this, Hei Ming seemed worried. He sighed, "after a while, let''s go first."


    Now Bai Hao is so happy that they have a good life in their childhood. He doesn''t want to break this hard won happiness.


    Bai Haotian was silent. At last, he said, "don''t tell him about me. I''m afraid he will worry. It''s good now. There''s no need to say it."


    Bai Haotian has always been standing in his parents'' position, thinking that it was for the sake of Hei Ming before, but now it is for Bai Hao.


    So after listening to his words, he felt a little sad.


    In response, Bai Haotian has become mature unconsciously, but he always treats Bai Haotian as a child.


    "Well, I won''t tell him about you."


    Hei Ming stretched out his hand over the table top and tightly held Bai Haotian''s small hand into his palm with an apology on his face. Global fiction www.qqzkw.com


    "Why do you look so disgusting?" Bai Hao''s horse turned white and turned black. Then he continued in a flat tone, "although I don''t like this pair of body, it''s very inconvenient. But I thank you very much for bringing me back into this world


    "I will die. I have been prepared in my heart since I became sensible, and I did not fear death early."


    "In the last stage of my life, I met Bai Hao, and I was satisfied."


    When it comes to satisfaction, Bai Haotian''s smile on his face is innocent and relieved.


    His wish is not to live, but to recognize Bai Hao before he dies. This is his wish for more than 200 years.


    Now it''s done. He''s dead with no regrets.


    But as he spoke, his eyes were red.


    Because he is too happy to die now.


    If you have younger brothers and sisters in the future, you will not give up one more.


    "I''m going to cry a lot when I''m going to die."


    Bai Haotian wiped his tears and forced his face to laugh.


    He is not afraid of death, but has too much to give up.


    Bai Haotian suddenly sobbed and wiped his tears. "You hurry to let Bai Hao have a second child. I''m afraid it will be too long for me to live. I can''t see my younger brother and sister and play with them. They don''t know my existence."


    After hearing Bai Haotian''s words, Hei Ming''s eyes were moist.


    He raised his head to keep his tears from falling. After a long time, he calmed down his tears and said to Bai Haotian with a red eye and a smile, "yes, I will let you see my younger brother and sister as soon as possible, and I will let you play with them until I get tired. I will see them grow up slowly, send my sister to get married, and I will not be drunk at my brother''s wedding."


    In the end, he couldn''t help but cry.


    He knew it was impractical, but he hoped Bai Haotian could see it.

 Chapter 334

    Back in the kitchen, Jiang Sheng Pei Shouyan and they just heard the conversation between Hei Ming and Bai Haotian, and they felt uncomfortable.


    He asked peisran, "my blood, you said you could save people, didn''t you? Can''t I save Bai Haotian? "


    "I don''t know."


    Peisran''s voice sank back.


    "What''s not knowing? Didn''t you capture me and try to save my sister-in-law with my blood? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t forget it. It wasn''t revenge, but he really wanted to help Hei Ming and Bai Haotian. It was too painful.


    "I took your blood, and then Hei Ming told me that your blood has not awakened and can''t be used casually."


    "When I threw the needle into the fish pond, all the fish died, but the lotus grew up and bloomed in an instant."


    Jiang Sheng was stunned and speechless.


    It never occurred to him that his own blood could kill creatures.


    But he was stunned and asked, "isn''t that demon fish alive, has it evolved? Why did the fish in your fish pond die


    "After all, magic fish are not ordinary things, but the fish in my fish pond are just ordinary ornamental fish in the world."


    "Then my blood should not be useful to you demons, right?"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand. He asked.


    "Just like the magic fish and the ordinary ornamental fish, the magic fish is in the demon world. It is recorded in ancient books. We demons are not as strong and tenacious as they are. Once there is a little carelessness, Qiao Mo and Bai Haotian drink your blood directly, it is estimated that they will die. "


    "Death Dead? "


    Jiang Sheng immediately panicked and was afraid of his own blood.


    "It''s not right! How to explain the lotus? Because it''s a plant? "


    Jiang Sheng''s brain also turned very fast, and suddenly found something wrong. OK, novels www.okxs8.com


    Only this matter, Peisi ran also did not understand, so he shook his head.


    But he can''t risk Qiao Mo''s life. He can only wait for Jiang Sheng to become a real vampire, bite Qiao Mo, and directly change Qiao Mo''s species.


    "Then when will I wake up?"


    Jiang Sheng gave up asking about this. It''s not safe to take a shortcut, so he can only rely on this.


    This topic is too heavy for peisran.


    Because he doesn''t know when Jiang Sheng will wake up. If he doesn''t wake up all the time, Qiao Mo and Bai Haotian are basically hopeless.


    "Why don''t you talk! I''m anxious to know? Or do you have any way to wake me up? In this way, I can cure Bai Haotian and Qiao Mo''s disease! It doesn''t matter if it hurts at all. I''m not afraid of it. "


    Jiang Sheng patted her chest and said that she was very loyal.


    Peisi Ran is very moved. Thank you!


    "Why are you so polite! We are a family now


    A family?


    I don''t know why. When I heard about the family, Pei Si ran was relaxed a lot.


    "It won''t be long before you wake up. Don''t worry."


    Peisi ran lied because he didn''t want Jiang Sheng to know the truth, for fear that he would blame himself.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you as soon as I wake up. Then I treated my sister-in-law and Bai Haotian for the first time. Maybe she recovered from her illness and recovered her memory? Bai Haotian doesn''t have to worry about not seeing his brother and sister in the future. Everyone is happy. How nice


    Jiang Sheng is very excited, hoping that he can save people now.


    After hearing this, peisran couldn''t help smiling.


    Although the chance is slim, Jiang Sheng''s words still reassure him. At least they still have hope.

 Chapter 335

    "Why, Hei Ming''s son is ill?"


    Pei Shouyan, who doesn''t remember these things, asked with a puzzled look.


    "You don''t even remember that?"


    Jiang Sheng raised his hand and slapped Pei Shouyan on the head.


    Pei Shouyan was immediately angry, "I said, can you stop beating me? Domestic violence is addictive, isn''t it? "


    "What''s the matter? You have the seed to call back


    Jiang Sheng put his face close to Pei Shouyan, pointed to his face and told him to fight.


    "You"


    Pei Weiyan raised his hand angrily, but he couldn''t go down.


    Angry, he pointed to Jiang Sheng and asked Pei Lele, "is this boy my father married for me? Did you force me to marry? "


    "No! You married yourself! I''m against it. You don''t want to marry him. "


    Perelle was honest and didn''t lie.


    "No way. How could I marry him? Obviously, he is a domestic tyrant. "


    Pei Shouyan refused to admit it.


    "It''s really the second brother you married yourself. I didn''t cheat you. I don''t believe you asked the elder brother."


    Pei Shouyan doesn''t believe in himself. Pei Lele is in a hurry and pulls Peisi Ran''s arm and asks him to explain for himself.


    "Do you know why you left Pei''s house?"


    Pei Silan didn''t answer directly, but threw out a question. He looked at Pei yaoyan and asked.


    "I must have become more powerful myself and left Pei''s house! What else can it be? "


    Pei Shouyan shaved his nose with full pride, but he was not afraid of shame. Written Chinese www.bxzw.net


    This is not, Pei Si ran immediately hit him, "when you left Pei''s house, you had nothing. According to your own disclosure to me hundreds of years ago, the money you opened the company was created by Jiang Sheng selling his own goods in his previous life."


    "Ah? How is that possible? Are you kidding? Why do I want his money? "


    Pei Shouyan thought it was ridiculous, which was not like him at all.


    "I''m not kidding. You left Pei''s house to marry Jiang Sheng in his previous life."


    Facing Pei Silan''s seriousness, Pei Shouyan did not refute this time, but was stunned.


    Because the only person who won''t cheat him is Pei sran.


    "After Jiang Sheng''s previous life died, you waited hundreds of years for his reincarnation, which is what you see now."


    Pei Si ran said everything he knew.


    He knew that his younger brother always had strong self-esteem and needed time to digest these things, so he didn''t force him to accept Jiang Sheng now.


    He continued, "you did not forget before, love Jiang Sheng very much, for him, do not hesitate to warn me of the situation."


    "I can testify that what peisran said is true, not a lie."


    Qiao Mo is very good at the atmosphere.


    He didn''t want to see Jiang Sheng sad, and he didn''t want to see the two people who fell in love so much. They made a lot of trouble for one amnesia.


    "You don''t have to tell him so much. The more you talk about it, the more chaotic he is. When he goes to the city manager, he recovers his memory and remembers it all."


    Jiang Sheng was surprised to be calm and accepted Pei''s fact that he had forgotten himself.


    Because he had beaten and scolded, Pei Shouyan did not remember him.


    But he would not be discouraged, because he knew that Pei Weiyan''s amnesia was only temporary, and he could soon recover his memory.


    At that time, he would give Pei Shouyan a fist, let him kneel eggs for a year, and clean him up. It was not a big deal. He could face it calmly.


    As Pei''s wife, he can''t be weak.

 Chapter 336

    "Wait, wait, wait, what previous life? Who who Who is Jiang Sheng''s previous life? "


    Pei Lele a face muddled to listen to Pei Si ran their dialogue, confused.


    "And why do you always call Jiang Xiaojiang Sheng?"


    In the end is the second brother, or me?


    Or did I lose my memory with my second brother? Can it be transfected?


    Pei Le Le Le now seriously suspects that she has lost her memory. Otherwise, how could she not know these things?


    "It''s a long story."


    Peisran did not want to explain.


    "Said big brother, otherwise I will not be able to sleep at night."


    Pei Lele shakes Pei Si Ran''s arm to be coquettish.


    Pei Silan sighs, but he can''t resist Pei Lele. He can only simply introduce, "the LAN yuan you know is not Pei''s wife. Pei Shouyan''s real wife is Lan Bai, who is Lan Yuan''s brother. I don''t know exactly how to change people. After death, LAN Bai is your real second sister-in-law, and his reincarnation is Jiang Sheng you see now. "


    "What blue and white? Why haven''t I heard of this man


    Pei Le Le Le is more chaotic than the one just now. The more he listens, the more he doesn''t understand.


    "Don''t say it''s you. Even we, even Pei Shouyan, don''t know the name of his real wife. It was after Jiang Sheng appeared that things slowly came to the surface and knew the existence of blue white. "


    Pei Si ran finished and sighed, he is really not good at explaining these things, too much trouble.


    "So, is that blue garden a fake? My second sister-in-law is actually LAN Bai, that is, she is the same person as Jiang Sheng now? "


    Pei Lele tried to smooth it and asked Jiang Sheng.


    "Yes."


    "What about Jiang Xiao? Isn''t he Jiang Xiao? " Interesting recitation www.qusoshu.com


    What''s going on? Why is it so messy?


    "Jiang Xiao is dead. Someone pushed Jiang Sheng''s body down a high-rise building and then exchanged his soul with Jiang Xiao''s. Jiang Xiao became the ghost of death, and Jiang Sheng survived with Jiang Xiao''s body."


    Pei Lele took a breath. She thought that this kind of thing could be performed in TV series. She didn''t expect it happened to her side.


    "I, I I have to go outside and have a rest and digest. "


    Pei Le Le Le hugged her head and went out to calm down. She could not digest so much information in her mind.


    Pei Weiyan listened quietly. He said, "so, my marriage has been tampered with. The boy''s previous life died, and now he has been reincarnated and returned to my side?"


    "You can understand that, too."


    Peisi ran really does not want to explain, tired.


    After Pei Weiyan confirmed, he suddenly burst into a strong smile.


    He pinched Jiang Sheng''s chin and jokingly asked Jiang Sheng, "so it''s not me that I love you so much. It''s you."


    More than a touch of superiority, because Jiang Sheng for his sake, do not hesitate to reincarnate back to be his wife.


    "You think too much. It was you who saw me crying and hugging my thigh to let me go. What I said was that I looked like your wife and shamelessly told my wife to pursue me. Then I agreed to be with you."


    Jiang Sheng patted Pei Shouyan''s hand and said to him without being angry.


    "Still loaded."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t believe what Jiang Sheng said.


    "Oh, I''ll pretend? What the hell am I pretending to be? You don''t ask Lele yourself! Ask her if you knelt down and begged me not to go, and made me stay


    Jiang Sheng said it as if it was true. He dared to ask Pei yaoyan to ask Pei Lele.


    However, he did this for the sake of lifelike, so as to deceive Pei Shouyan.

 Chapter 337

    Pei Shouyan didn''t really believe it. He was so confused.


    I go. Am I kneeling to marry him? Is this really me?


    Even if there are a million people who don''t believe it, Pei Shouyan has lost his memory and he can''t tell the truth from the false.


    Five hundred years later, am I living like this?


    If this memory is restored, isn''t it controlled by this boy?


    No, I can''t restore my memory. How can I go back to my previous life in hell?


    This boy has domestic violence again. If I don''t pay attention to my words and make him angry, will I be beaten again?


    "Uncle magic."


    "In Madame."


    The wary uncle, who had been waiting for him from afar, heard Jiang Sheng calling himself and ran to him.


    Pei Shouyan was even more afraid now, because Uncle Mo had listened to Jiang Sheng''s words.


    You should know that uncle Mo was more than 500 years ago. Pei Shouyan''s father was still alive at that time, so he only obeyed Pei''s father''s orders, and even Pei Shouyan could not command him at that time.


    Therefore, Pei Weiyan will be shocked to see that Jiang Sheng can use the magic uncle.


    This is not a joke! The boy''s status at home is obviously higher than me.


    Thinking that Jiang Sheng had just kicked himself out of the courtyard and broken his ribs, Pei Shouyan felt more and more afraid. He secretly wiped his sweat and moved back unconsciously.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Sheng saw it and asked Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Wai Yan quickly recovered his legs, scratched his head and said, "nothing! I just think it''s a nice day outside. I just want to go out for a walk


    With that, he still pretended to be calm and calm and laughed a few times. He was afraid of Jiang Sheng''s domestic violence.


    But the words just fell, the sky immediately on a flash of lightning, followed by a crash of downpour.


    Peiyan, do you want to talk to me? Net of Novels www.xiaoshuowa.com


    "It''s really a fine day, isn''t it! Then go! I won''t stop you. "


    Jiang Sheng points out his chin and asks Pei yaoyan to play.


    Pei Shouyan is not stupid. How could he go out?


    He can''t stand Jiang Sheng''s temper any more. He frowns and says, "you''re a pregnant woman, can''t you speak positively?"


    Jiang Sheng sneered and looked at Pei yaoyan with his hands around his chest. "If I were not pregnant, I would have killed."


    As soon as the word "kill" came out, Pei Shouyan immediately covered his mouth and retreated wildly, his eyes full of horror.


    I go, not only domestic violence, but also brutality.


    Pei Shouyan was afraid of Jiang Sheng.


    If he knew that Jiang Sheng was afraid of him before, he would not know what he would think.


    It can only be said that it is not reported. It is just that the time has not come. Pei Weiyan is a typical example. The old man is so fair.


    "Ma''am, do you want to tell me something


    Uncle Mo quickly cut in, diverting Jiang Sheng''s attention.


    "Yes, but it''s raining and it''s not convenient to go out. I wanted to take Pei Weiyan to the city manager to restore his memory. "


    After that, Jiang Sheng went to the window and saw that it was raining so hard. It was estimated that there would be no play today and she could not get out of the door.


    "Then I''ll go another day."


    Pei Shouyan was even busy, hoping that it would rain all his life, so that he would not have to be taken by Jiang Sheng to restore his memory.


    "That''s the only way."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know what Pei Shouyan thought. He sighed back.


    He had thought that Pei Shouyan could recover his memory as soon as possible. God didn''t seem to help him.


    Jiang Sheng agreed. Pei Shouyan breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest.


    Fortunately, I got a life.

 Chapter 338

    Pei Shouyan, you can''t lose the dignity of a man.


    So from today on, you should become a man, let this boy be afraid of you, and take back the dominant power of men.


    Pei Shouyan secretly swore in his heart, and he also took out the will power that he would not admit defeat.


    When Jiang Sheng turned back, he saw Pei''s expression and squinted.


    What is he up to?


    Jiang Sheng also really can''t understand his husband, how to lose memory, can change a person like.


    But Pei Shouyan can''t be blamed. After all, he only has a little experience now, which is just the age of an ignorant youth.


    In addition, he had been locked up in Pei''s house and had no contact with other people. Naturally, he was very simple in thought.


    They are the silly sons of the landlords who are fond of seeing and hearing. They are the kind of young people who do not know how to be dead.


    I don''t learn well all day, but I''m so kind that I don''t know how to understand the world.


    Forget it, anyway, after recovering his memory, he is Pei yaoyan again. Now what does he love!


    Jiang Sheng didn''t want to take care of it. When she was full, she began to feel sleepy and wanted to go back to sleep.


    "At this time of my nap, if you dare to drive uncle magic away, I will kill you when I get up."


    Jiang Sheng stabbed Pei yaoyan in the chest and left a message, then walked back to the dining room.


    When he goes in, Hei Ming and Bai Haotian are no longer there. Only a few servants are cleaning up the table.


    When they saw Jiang Sheng come in, they politely said, "Hello, madam."


    "Ah ha, good."


    Jiang Sheng, who yawned, went to the hall, wiping the moist corner of his eyes.


    "Master, wait for me."


    The magic fish gave the black cat a fish tail, hummed and swam with Jiang Sheng.


    The black cat looked at the devil fish with white eyes and was not angry. He just murmured, "isn''t it just that you are photographed on the wall? Was it necessary to chase me for hours? I don''t know. I thought you liked me Novel of new pen interest Pavilion www.510xsk.com


    After that, the black cat called out to the kitchen, "Uncle devil, have a beer."


    "Oh, good, good."


    Uncle Mo came back in a panic.


    Just as he turned to get beer from the refrigerator, Pei Shouyan suddenly said to him coldly, "don''t think you just helped me, I will appreciate you. I don''t want to drive you away because that boy can''t be provoked. I just give you alms. "


    Uncle Mo was stunned and then showed a smile. Although Pei Shouyan still didn''t give him a good temper, he didn''t get angry with him and didn''t let him leave. Even though he was tired and hard, he could bear it.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Uncle Mo turned back and said thanks.


    "Don''t thank me. I''m just pitying you."


    Pei Weiyan didn''t look at Uncle magic, but looked coldly at the heavy rain outside the courtyard.


    "Yes."


    Magic uncle happy back, and then smile to busy.


    Pei Shouyan was not unable to recognize the joy in Uncle Mo''s voice and immediately frowned.


    When I said that, he was still happy?


    "After more than 500 years, is there something wrong with his brain? Or was my dad''s death too much for him? "


    Puzzled Pei Shouyan asked Pei sran on the side.


    "Isn''t that the character of Uncle magic?"


    Peisi ran returned, and then he took a look at Qiao Mo, and the appearance was to say something.


    Can see Qiao Mo for a while, still did not make a sound, silently walked into the dining room.


    Qiao Mo stupefied next, he has just done well, waiting for Pei Silan to talk, but waiting to come, it is Pei Silan''s indifference to turn around.


    He looked down in a low mood, his chest felt a burst of blockage, some uncomfortable.

 Chapter 339

    "Oh, my God, how can it rain when it rains?"


    Outside the backyard, perelle ran in and became a drowned rat, dripping water all over his body.


    Pei Shouyan looked at her lightly, but he didn''t have much expression. After all, it was not the first time that he saw someone being drenched in the rain.


    Although he can''t remember perelle, he still worried, "go and take a bath. Don''t catch a cold."


    "OK, thank you, second brother."


    Pei Lele, who was concerned, smiles sweetly. After giving Pei Shouyan a heart, he goes back to his room to take a bath.


    Now in the kitchen, only Pei Weiyan and Qiao Mo are left.


    Pei Shouyan originally thought that he would walk around and get familiar with the family, and then secretly restore his memory without telling Jiang Sheng or the like.


    Can just want to go, look back to see the mood is low Qiao Mo, gently called his voice, "are you OK, sister-in-law?"


    "Oh no, it''s OK."


    Qiao Mo immediately brought up a smile, but it was more ugly than crying.


    In my impression, Qiao Mo always feels very gentle and talkative to Pei Weiyan, but now Qiao Mo is dull.


    "My big brother bullied you?"


    Pei Wai Yan frowned at once.


    "No, he didn''t bully me."


    Qiao Mo quickly waved his hand to deny, afraid Pei Shouyan misunderstood.


    "I, I''ll go and see Jiang Sheng."


    With that, he ran away.


    Pei Shouyan scratched his head and said, "am I terrible?"


    "Joke, how can it be terrible? Where to find a handsome young man like me 187 Novels www.187xsxs.com


    Pei Shouyan asked and replied to himself, but also narcissistic, inexplicably happy.


    He rubbed his aching chest and scolded Jiang Sheng, "that boy, he gave his men such cruel hands. Fortunately, I am not a human being, otherwise I would have been in the hospital. No, it''s burping. "


    Pei Shouyan walked to the dining room, frowning all the time.


    All of a sudden, he swept a shadow from the heavy rain outside the window.


    "People?"


    Pei Shouyan was puzzled and went to the window.


    Looking forward to the outside, but nothing, only the crash of the heavy rain.


    "Is it difficult? Am I wrong?"


    Pei Shouyan murmured and looked outside, but there was nothing.


    "I guess it''s a mistake."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t care much about it and left.


    In fact, Pei Weiyan didn''t get it wrong. As soon as he left, a pair of flustered eyes with blue light were raised under the window outside, and then he sneaked into the empty kitchen.


    His left hand, with broken chain handcuffs, covered his injured right arm, and the blood was dripping down into the rain on the ground.


    He gritted his teeth painfully. His wet clothes were ragged, his arms and legs were obviously whipped, and his old and new wounds were shocking.


    After waiting for a while, no one came into the kitchen. The visitors quickly jumped in. Their bare feet carrying rainwater left footprints one after another on the floor, and blood also dropped on the ground.


    He was afraid that green eyes would quickly sweep the wide kitchen. When he saw what he had eaten, he immediately rushed over and grabbed the food with his bare hands and frantically put it in his mouth and gobbled it down like he had been hungry for several days.


    Outside the dining room, uncle moo, who poured wine to the black cat, suddenly stopped and listened to the direction of the kitchen.


    Very messy breathing sound, also with the smell of blood, there is a human mistake to break in?


    Black cat also noticed the strange smell, calmly drank a mouthful of wine, slightly red face, a wine burp, said to Uncle magic, "is it not come in to shelter from the rain?"

 Chapter 340

    "It''s impossible to escape from the rain. Someone can watch outside the gate. If they come in to escape from the rain, they will inform us first."


    "Indeed."


    The black cat had another hiccup. Now he is dizzy and has a little too much to drink.


    "So there is only one possibility that the visitors came over the wall and avoided our people."


    Uncle Mo''s brow immediately frowned. Those who can break in can''t be ordinary people.


    But judging from the smell of blood, he did not smell non-human.


    "Then go and have a look."


    The black cat staggered off the table, opened his mouth is a wine burp, as if a bit high.


    It shakes its head, trying to sober itself up.


    Uncle magic was afraid that the black cat might hit, so he bent down to pick it up.


    "It''s a big help. I can''t walk in a straight line."


    Black cat fainted smirk sound, a look to know drunk.


    Uncle Mo did not speak and made a silence.


    Good, good. I''ll shut up.


    The black cat lay comfortably in Uncle magic''s arms and looked lazily at the kitchen door in front of him.


    When the two of them came to the kitchen door, the first thing to see was the footprints and blood on the ground.


    They were curious to follow them all the way, and finally saw a small figure wet in front of the refrigerator, which was not high enough for the second floor of the refrigerator.


    Uncle Mo and black cat are stunned, because no matter how they look at it, they are all children. They should be about the same age as Bai Haotian.


    The little boy found the man at the door of the kitchen and quickly got up to escape to the broken wall.


    But he underestimated the speed of magic uncle, and instantly moved to him, blocking his way. 77 e-books www.77dd.net


    Unable to escape the little boy immediately panic back, want to run to the dining room, but was stopped by magic uncle.


    But this time, it was just a part of Uncle magic, and it was also good to be a separate body.


    Because the next second, the little boy''s blue eyes suddenly become deep, I saw his hands clench, head up and roar, the long blue hair close to his clothes instantly turned into countless live snakes.


    They show sharp teeth to the demon uncle, and dangerously red eyes spit out letters.


    Then the devil''s body was petrified and motionless.


    Uncle magic''s eyes suddenly widened, and the Medusa race, which was said to have been extinct, has actually appeared in the human world.


    The black cat was also scared to wake up. He looked at the little boy in amazement, but he couldn''t believe it.


    "I''ll go. Give me a slap. I seem to have hallucinations."


    The black cat was in a state of shock and had too much impact.


    Magic uncle is also simple, really gave the black cat a slap, seriously told black cat, "you did not appear hallucinations, is Medusa race, yes."


    The black cat, who was hurt by beating, raised his head and gave uncle magic a look, "let you fight, you really fight!"


    Magic uncle lenglengleng see black cat, "you are not, let old slave hit?"


    "I told you to fight, but I didn''t let you fight really!"


    For the first time, black cat found that she had communication barriers with Uncle magic.


    Because Uncle Mo is too honest to say such things to him. He really won''t be soft hearted.


    "I''m sorry, it''s the old man''s fault. I don''t know what you mean."


    "Forget it. How can you catch this little boy and talk about it! After a while, he petrified who. That''s not a joke. I don''t know if it can be saved. "


    The black cat didn''t care so much. He looked at the little boy who kicked the devil''s body and ran to the outside of the hall.


    Magic uncle also dare not neglect, quickly holding the black cat to keep up.

 Chapter 341

    "What are you arguing about?"


    Pei Weiyan, who was still in the hall, heard the movement and roared in displeasure.


    As soon as the voice fell, the little boy who rushed out of the dining room hit him one by one. His speed was too fast, and he hit Pei Weiyan''s stomach. His face was livid with pain.


    "I''ll go, murder!"


    Pei Shouyan, who covered his stomach and almost couldn''t breathe, scolded bitterly.


    At last, he looked up at the people in front of him. Just as he was about to face the little boy''s eyes, uncle magic suddenly called out, "you can''t see."


    With the fall of his words, before waiting for Pei yaoyan to come back to his senses, uncle Mo rushed to him and gave him a Scud. When Pei''s eyes were big and he was confused, the whole person was kicked out more than ten meters away, spitting blood and falling to the ground.


    Seeing all this, the black cat''s mouth was so strong that he could not believe what he had just seen.


    Although it is said that this is to save Pei Shiyan, he will make such a bad strategy.


    However, Pei Shouyan is either dead or injured. The strength of Uncle Mo is not a joke.


    "I finally know why you can get along with that boy Jiang Sheng."


    The black cat, who jumped from Uncle magic''s arms, exhaled and wiped sweat, and then walked aside, not disturbing uncle magic.


    now has no time to make complaints about it, nor does he have time to see Pei''s death.


    He quickly turned back to the little boy with cold eyes. He didn''t know when he had two more special hooks and knives to kill snakes.


    "Poof, are you going to cook him?"


    ''s action, and make complaints about the black cat.


    It is estimated that the formation of Uncle Mo means that!


    But before the magic uncle hands, the little boy suddenly covered his eyes and cried bitterly for mercy, "don''t do this, please Don''t hurt innocent people any more. "


    At first, uncle magic thought the little boy was begging for himself, but later he found out that he was not.


    The little snakes on his head were spitting letters, as if they were communicating something. Some snakes also licked the little boy''s tears, as if to make him not cry. Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    After a while, the snake slowly recovered into hair, wet and sticky to the boy''s clothes.


    Eyes did not just feel bad, the little boy just let go of his hand, and then a force wipe tears cry.


    Don''t know why.


    He looked at the black cat, who was also dead, and asked if it knew what it meant?


    I don''t know what happened to me


    "So do you."


    Uncle Mo also agreed with the black cat.


    "What''s the matter with you? Who is he


    Jiang Sheng was so thirsty that she went downstairs to drink water. Seeing this scene, she pointed to the little boy and asked Uncle mo.


    "Don''t look at him, Madame. This is a medusa race. If you look at him, it will be turned into stone."


    Uncle Mo quickly moved to Jiang Sheng and protected Jiang Sheng. It was quite different from protecting Pei Shiyan.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t digest it. He didn''t know what to do. He looked at the little boy who was crying.


    Seeing him wet and still handcuffed, he was stunned and asked, "what''s going on! How come the clothes are so ragged that they are all injured


    Uncle Mo explained, "it should be a non-human slave who escaped from the rich family."


    "Slave?"


    Jiang Sheng wondered, what time is it now, and the saying of slaves?


    After hesitating for a while, uncle Mo said to Jiang Sheng, "some people in the black market buy and sell non-human beings as pets or slaves. It''s a common occurrence. "


    I''ll go, pervert! The people who buy them are certainly not good people.


    Jiang Sheng immediately showed his anger and hated this kind of person.

 Chapter 342

    "What''s the matter with him? What do you do on the ground! Cool or comfortable? "


    Jiang Sheng points to Pei Shouyan, who has fallen to the ground in the distance.


    The magic uncle forgot Pei Shouyan, and hurriedly moved to Pei yaoyan''s side and pulled him up.


    "I''m sorry, young master. Are you all right?"


    "Get out of here."


    Pei Shouyan was so angry that he pushed uncle Mo away.


    "I''m sorry."


    Uncle Mo stood aside and apologized in silence and kept his head down.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to scold you not to be hypocritical, but Jiang Sheng had already come to him and made a slap at him and glared at him angrily.


    Pei Shouyan immediately put away his displeasure, afraid that Jiang Sheng would make up for him.


    If Pei Shouyan continued to scold uncle Mo just now, maybe Jiang Sheng would give him a piece.


    "Just now, uncle Mo is also trying to save you, so don''t show your face to him. If it wasn''t for uncle magic, you would have been petrified


    The black cat comes to explain and jumps on Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng immediately whitened his eyes and hung the black cat on his body, but he still hugged him and didn''t let him fall down.


    "Who are you?"


    Pei Wai Yan frowned at the black cat, because now he has lost his memory, he naturally does not know black cat.


    "Your wife''s emissary."


    Black cat briefly introduces that he doesn''t care so much about Pei Weiyan''s amnesia and mental retardation.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to ask what was the spirit maker. After all, he can''t remember that Jiang Sheng was the descendant of Yin Yang master.


    But without waiting for him to ask, uncle magic suddenly interposed, "it''s true young master, that child is a non-human of Medusa race. Just after my body and his four eyes were opposite, he petrified me."


    Afraid Pei Shouyan doesn''t believe it, uncle Mo quickly explains.


    In fact, Pei Shouyan believed it, because he had just heard the sound of a snake spitting out its message. It was more than one or two.


    And when the little boy ran into his arms, he was bitten by something.


    Pei Shouyan held out his hand. It was the snake''s tooth mark where he was bitten. 516 fiction www.516xs.com


    Although it''s almost healed now, it can still be seen.


    "Don''t explain so much to him. If he doesn''t believe it, I''ll deal with him in a minute."


    Jiang Sheng has rolled up his sleeves.


    Pei Shouyan immediately glanced at Jiang Sheng and immediately cleaned me up. Is there something wrong with his brain? Or is domestic violence addicted to him?


    Pei Ying Yan''s heart was not able to make complaints about it directly.


    All of a sudden, the men outside came in to report to Pei yaoyanhui, "there is someone sneaking around outside the villa. Do you want to arrest them for your interrogation?"


    "How many?"


    Pei Shouyan asked calmly, but when he finished, he was stunned.


    Because that sentence just now, he blurted out, and did not go through his own brain.


    It''s the kind of person who reports from his subordinates. He inquires reflexively. His mouth has memory.


    "There should be about ten or twenty people."


    Back to me.


    So many people?


    Pei Weiyan suddenly took a glance at the little boy. Seeing that he was afraid to grasp his clothes, he lowered his head in panic, and immediately had an answer.


    It seems to be coming to him.


    Jiang Sheng also saw it and told his men, "go out and warn them. If you don''t leave, you''ll be rude to them."


    "Silly, if you do this, you will not have 300 taels of silver here?"


    Pei Shouyan immediately said Jiang Sheng.


    "Then you''re smart. You come."


    Jiang Sheng is angry.


    "Come on, what a temper!"


    Pei Shouyan muttered, and then told his men, "nothing to do. You just have to look at them coldly. If they are afraid, they will leave. "


    "OK, I understand."


    I''ll do it right away.

 Chapter 343

    "Will that work for you?"


    Jiang Sheng questioned.


    "Shut your mouth and you know it doesn''t work."


    Pei Shouyan came back and walked up to the little boy.


    "You can''t go there, young master."


    Uncle Mo immediately followed Pei Shouyan.


    Do you have any common sense? Isn''t his hair back? I can''t be petrified. "


    Pei Weiyan was very sure. When he came to the boy, he squatted down and looked at the boy in parallel.


    He didn''t want to scare the little boy, so he did it deliberately.


    But the little boy was still scared, quickly panic back.


    make complaints about the corners of the mouth, and tell them to talk with others. Who said that?


    "Stupid or not?"


    Jiang Sheng came over and pushed Pei Shouyan aside. "Look at me."


    "Yes, yes, it''s up to you."


    Pei Shouyan walked away clean and let Jiang Sheng come.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t have Pei''s patience. She put her hands on her hips and told the little boy who was afraid of leaning against the wall. She said, "I''ll give you two choices. First, tell us the truth and help us. Maybe we can help you. 2¡¢ If you continue to step back and say nothing, I''ll throw you out to the people who are looking for you


    "How can you be so heartless?"


    Before the little boy said anything, Jiang Sheng was criticized by Pei Weiyan.


    "Shut up."


    Jiang Sheng looks back at Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Wai Yan frowned and showed his displeasure.


    This kid, he doesn''t clean up, does he?


    "Don''t be afraid, brother will help"


    "no, please, help me, I don''t want to go back to that place, I don''t want to go back." Dance God e-book www.wstxtxs.com


    Before Pei Shouyan finished speaking, he was interrupted by the little boy. He ran to Jiang Sheng crying and grabbed his clothes to beg for mercy.


    Pei Shouyan''s mouth immediately drew again. I want to help you. You don''t want to ask him?


    "Oh, Hello! Children can see the family status. "


    The black cat is not afraid to see the excitement, but also came to this sentence. I don''t know what has jumped into Pei Weiyan''s arms.


    Pei Weiyan took his cat''s head and gave him a warning look.


    "It''s no use warning me! What does it matter to me if you are afraid of your wife


    The black cat is clean.


    Pei Shouyan was going to die of anger, but he was afraid of Jiang Sheng.


    "If I had said that, we would have helped you for a long time."


    Jiang Sheng sighed.


    In fact, he is not a person with no good heart. Even the little boy has been hiding, and they can''t ask questions, which will frighten him.


    "But, everybody is afraid of me, I..."


    The little boy lowered his head and his eyes fell again.


    "What are you crying about


    Jiang Sheng squatted down. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears for the little boy. The little boy suddenly pushed him away with great excitement, "don''t touch me."


    Jiang Sheng did not have a defense, the whole person fell back, in the heart side burst out I go.


    Pei Shouyan saw Jiang Sheng fall, his eyes big, instinctively moved behind Jiang Sheng.


    He wanted to hold on to Jiang Sheng. Unexpectedly, Jiang Sheng was too heavy. He made Jiang Sheng meat mat directly and was pressed under his body with his head heavily on the ground.


    Jiang Sheng blinked blankly, "how come it doesn''t hurt?"


    "You must not hurt! Pei Shouyan and I are all under you. "


    Even the pressed black cat turned white, and Jiang Sheng''s face was flattened.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Are you all right?"


    Jiang Sheng gets up quickly. After picking up the black cat, he wants to pick up Pei yaoyan, but Pei Shouyan has already got up by himself.


    He felt the back of his head and looked at Jiang Sheng''s stupidly coming with such two words, "wife?"

 Chapter 344

    "You Do you remember? "


    Jiang Sheng was surprised and excited to ask, with a smile on her face.


    But Pei Shouyan looked at him with a puzzled face and did not speak.


    Because Pei Weiyan really recalled something, but it was just some fragments. He didn''t recover his memory. He just flashed through some pictures.


    Will suddenly call Jiang Sheng''s wife, is also that picture flash by, he blurted out, is not subject to his own mouth control.


    "Have you recovered your memory or not?"


    Jiang Sheng raises his hand and shakes in front of Pei Shouyan.


    I''ll go. It''s not stupid! Don''t! I don''t want a stupid husband.


    Jiang Sheng has ten thousand dislikes in his heart. Fortunately, Pei Shouyan clapped his hand and said, "what''s shaking? I''m not blind."


    "It''s normal. It doesn''t seem silly."


    Jiang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You are stupid."


    Pei Shouyan poked his finger on Jiang Sheng''s forehead. He was angry.


    But this movement, he is inexplicably feel very familiar, and very spoiled in general.


    So Pei Shouyan, who finished this action, was stunned and looked at Jiang Sheng.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you say you''re not stupid? "


    He shook his hand in front of Pei Shouyan to make him recover.


    Pei Shouyan sighed and told himself that he bullied me and I spoiled him? Impossible things.


    "Are you all right, ma''am?"


    Uncle Mo picked up Jiang Sheng and looked at him nervously. He was afraid that he might fall down on the child. 139 Novels www.139xs.com


    "I''m fine. Nothing happened."


    It''s just for nothing. I thought he had recovered his memory.


    Jiang Sheng made up for the loss in his heart.


    Just when Pei Shouyan called his wife, he felt happy. Can get, just think too much of their own.


    "Good, good. You are not alone now. Be careful. "


    Uncle Mo is very nervous. Jiang Sheng is very considerate. Pei Shouyan is very angry.


    Five hundred years later, he took some medicine, just like a changed man.


    In the past, apart from being nervous about my father, everything was a cold face.


    Seeing that uncle Mo is so good to Jiang Sheng, Pei Shouyan is very upset.


    This upset, he put out his anger at the little boy who was afraid to retract into the small corner.


    "What''s the matter with you? He is kind to help you wipe tears, you can not appreciate, you push who ah! He''s a pregnant woman now. I''m going to lose my baby. You''ll pay for it


    Listen to is ferocious, but that''s all, not much anger, also did not have in the past to the little boy how.


    The little boy covered his eyes and cried, sniffed his nose and told them wrongly, "as long as a stranger touches my body, my hair will turn into a snake, and they will attack you and petrify you. So don''t touch me, please


    Jiang Sheng and Pei Weiyan were stunned after hearing this, because it seemed that they were saying that the little boy could not control the snakes.


    "I have I don''t want to see people petrified by me anymore, so don''t touch me. "


    The little boy cried bitterly, covering his eyes all the time, and his tears ran down his wrist and down his elbow.


    Knowing that the little boy would push him away in order not to hurt himself, Jiang Sheng was not angry.


    He asked, "and who are you? How did you get here? Are those people out there bad


    "I don''t know who they are. They put me in the sink and I escaped when they didn''t notice."


    Sink? Er He''s a medusa, not a fish. Why put it in the sink? It can''t be a pervert!

 Chapter 345

    But Uncle moo was shocked when he heard the sink.


    Isn''t it an experimental container that looks like a sink?


    In a flash, uncle magic was associated with those mysterious people who took human beings to do experiments.


    So he told Jiang Sheng in a low voice, "this may have something to do with the monsters that your father said attacked human beings."


    Jiang Sheng is stunned immediately, stare big eyes to ask magic uncle, "true false?"


    "You can''t be wrong. Although the child''s hair can be turned into a snake and has the ability of Medusa, he doesn''t have any non-human breath on him. On the contrary, it has a trace of spiritual power, much like the monster with the head of a cow killed by the old slave last time. "


    I''ll go. Isn''t he the human child who was captured?


    "Madam, if you can keep this child, maybe you can ask your father about the Lan Yuan laboratory they have been looking for."


    Uncle Mo always remembers this, so he immediately reminds Jiang Sheng.


    "OK, I''ll contact my second uncle right away and ask him to come and have a look."


    Jiang Sheng took out the mobile phone in his pocket.


    Just when he was about to call Jiang Huo, Pei Weiyan, who was separated, was not happy again and inserted him between them.


    "What are you two muttering about?"


    Then he frowned and looked at both of them.


    Magic uncle was scared and kept away.


    Jiang Sheng pushes Pei yaoyan''s face with her hand and doesn''t let him lean over. She calls Jiang Huo.


    Pei Shouyan, who was pushed away, was very angry, but he didn''t dare to hang up Jiang Sheng''s phone for fear of being cleaned up by Jiang Sheng.


    Black cat is also very wrong at this time, he suddenly went to the front door and sniffed outside.


    In spite of the heavy rain, the black cat still sniffed out the murderer of his master''s family.


    Because no matter how heavy the rain is, it can''t wash away the spirit breath from those people.


    So the black cat became a tiger size physique in an instant, and rushed out in anger.


    The emperor pays off the man who has a heart, and his enemies have come to his door. Wenxin school www.wenxinxuetang.com


    Although he didn''t know what happened to the black cat, he clearly knew that the people outside were not easy to be provoked, so he quickly went out with him.


    "Where are you going, uncle magic?"


    Jiang Sheng called in the back.


    But Uncle Mo has already moved out, no shadow.


    I''ll go. I can''t catch the plane at this speed.


    Forget it, uncle. It''s important.


    No, Jiang Huo''s mobile phone is also connected, and there comes his yawning voice, "what''s the matter, Xiaosheng?"


    Lazy, yawning.


    Jiang Sheng originally wanted to get into the theme, but it was disturbing Jiang Huo''s work.


    Because Jianghuo usually does experiments and doesn''t sleep for two or three days.


    He apologized, but just sorry to finish, that end sounded Pei Shu''s irascible voice, "don''t his mother pressure me, go down."


    Jiang Sheng''s face darkened immediately. Damn it, he just took a nap with my second aunt.


    "Don''t go, wife. Come and kiss me."


    Jianghuo''s rascal voice rang out again.


    "Motherfucker, you go away."


    Can clearly hear Pei Shu''s voice of resistance, seems to fight in general.


    Jiang Sheng heard something wrong and was about to fight, but the next second he heard a voice that was not suitable for children. He was short of breath and very messy.


    Jiang Sheng is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what the situation is.


    Although he likes to listen to live broadcast, he doesn''t want to listen to his second uncle''s.


    So he dropped the words, "you hurry to finish Pei Weiyan. Come here, and we have some clues about the monsters attacking humans."


    Then he immediately hung up and glared at the mobile phone.

 Chapter 346

    "It''s true. It''s also in the daytime."


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Pressure Pei Shu on the body of Jiang Huo here, he heard Jiang Sheng''s words, shock body motionless, and then reaction, he immediately took off to lift his pants, rushed out of the room.


    Pei Shu, who was naked on the bed, was forced to the ground, then furious, "Jiang Huo, you son of a bitch, you come back to me."


    But there is no echo, because Jianghuo has gone far.


    Back to Jiang Sheng, he definitely looked at the little boy, and then sat down on the sofa with a sigh.


    Because he didn''t know what to say to the little boy, he had to wait for Jianghuo to come.


    Pei Weiyan also sat down. He was beaten all the time today, and his bones were loose.


    Fortunately, he has strong self-healing ability. Otherwise, he would have gone to see the king of Yan and was so upset.


    Rush out to find the magic uncle of black cat here, he has no such leisure.


    As soon as people went outside, they saw the black cat fighting with a group of people.


    Obviously, it took the lead and was surrounded by a group of people in white with a pattern of Epiphyllum on their clothes.


    Trapped in the middle of the black cat is grinning at them roar, non-stop circle, hind legs bleeding, was injured.


    It''s eyes red, rain wet his beautiful black hair, do not know at this time it, is also tears, looking at very painful.


    "What''s the matter! What is this? All of a sudden, it''s coming out. "


    "Who knows! Is it someone whose spirit has gone mad? "


    "Oh, really, it''s not the time to fight with this one."


    ¡­¡­


    These people look confused, it seems that they don''t know the black cat.


    But the black cat remembers their smell. It was captured and the owner''s family was killed. It was this smell that could not be wrong.


    But it looked for a long time, can not find that day wearing a mask, waist hanging a white sword man. Small library www.xxs163.com


    "Maybe the boy ran into the house and killed the spirit quickly. Go and get him back, or we will die."


    Someone reminded me that there was fear in the voice.


    "Good."


    Everyone reached a consensus. When they shook their hands, they immediately got more weapons. They were all white sabers.


    They yelled to kill the black cat, and saw that the black cat would be unable to resist. Uncle magic promptly took one of them with one hand, and immediately fixed them all in place and could not move.


    "This What''s going on here! Why can''t you move it? "


    "Damn it, I can''t move."


    ¡­¡­


    Fixed they do not know what happened, how to earn can not get rid of control.


    It was not until the magic uncle moved into the middle of them that they opened their eyes and turned pale.


    The devil?


    Here Is this the territory of a big family of demons?


    But before they could figure out who the uncle was, he had one pair of hands, and countless big nails flew out of his hands and directly inserted them into the chest of these people.


    Their eyes are big again, you make a sound, and then spit blood, fall to the ground one after another, the whole army is destroyed.


    The magic uncle calmly took back his hand and snapped his finger. The rain seemed to pull up the curtain and didn''t come down to him.


    The black cat saw that these people had been cleaned up, and then fell down weakly and returned to its normal size.


    It now uses Jiang Sheng''s spiritual power, not his own, so it is difficult to maintain the original body.


    Magic uncle bent down to pick up the black cat and gently stroked his hair without saying a word.


    Just when Uncle magic was thinking about where to get these people, the magic fish that smelled the food suddenly rushed out and dealt with it one by one. He also belched and his stomach was round.


    Uncle Mo laughed and said nothing.

 Chapter 347

    At the distant gate, Pei Weiyan''s men, standing in the heavy rain, were stunned and sighed, "what''s agreed is that they won''t say anything outside the station to deter them? Now I don''t even want to leave any residue. "


    When you don''t see anything!


    His hand turned around and went back to the yard. His eyes were active in filtering what he had just seen.


    Magic uncle, they did not stay, returned to the villa.


    After they left for a while, a few men rushed over, wearing the same clothes with the pattern of Epiphyllum and holding white sabers in their hands.


    In the heavy rain rush over, they look at the empty road in front of them, are stunned.


    Some people wonder, "it''s strange. It''s the spirit breath! How come there is no one! "


    "Did other teams find the boy right here and chase him in this position?"


    Some people put forward their own conjectures.


    "It''s really possible. It makes sense why there are no people."


    "That should be to run across the main road!"


    Someone pointed to the broad, rain covered road.


    "Let''s keep up."


    "Good."


    They ran after them.


    But after running for about ten minutes, they found that they were back to the origin.


    Everyone was stunned, "what''s the situation? How did you get back here? "


    "I''ll go. Shall we run around the villa all the time?"


    "I should be running around here, or how can I come back here? Isn''t it just a circle? "


    "Damn it, it''s too big and abnormal here."


    someone make complaints about fire.


    Because of the rain, their sight was not very good. In addition, the sky was overcast. They didn''t find that they were running around Pei Weiyan villa at night.


    "No! We''ve made a circle here. Why didn''t we meet the team before? " New novel City www.xxsc.cc


    "Yes! It''s just such a road here. If you run again, you can''t miss people


    "Or just missed it?"


    "Then wait here! Maybe we can wait for that boy to attack back and forth? "


    "No problem."


    Everyone agreed with this statement. Standing in the heavy rain and waiting, the clothes were all wet.


    But they waited and waited. At least twenty minutes passed, and no one came.


    "It''s strange. It doesn''t make sense. It hasn''t come here yet! It''s more than a lap


    "Yes! It''s too late


    ¡­¡­


    They don''t know what to do. They will continue to look for people or wait here.


    Then a man with a mask and a ten on it came up.


    He got angry. "It''s been a damn hour. Have you found anyone?"


    "Sorry, Captain ten. We haven''t found anyone yet."


    Everyone was very timid in apologizing.


    The man who called the tenth captain didn''t have that good temper. He directly turned out his own spirit whip and gave them a few lashes.


    These people are low-level and dare not resist, so they bite their teeth and hold back the pain.


    "Not yet? Are you waiting for me to collect your corpses? "


    Ten teams grow up.


    They did not dare to resist, but one of them bravely expressed his opinion, pointing to Pei yaoyan''s villa and saying, "the person we are looking for may have escaped from this family."


    Some people started, immediately someone followed and echoed, "just now we have been around a circle, did not meet people, hiding in the can not be wrong."


    The tenth captain''s drawl and tune of the voice, looked up to Pei yaoyan villa.


    Give them ten courage. They dare not cheat me. They should be running inside.

 Chapter 348

    "Who lives in this villa?"


    Asked the tenth captain.


    "I''m very sorry, because no one has come out and we haven''t found anything useful."


    The men immediately apologized, and they were terrified.


    But the tenth captain was not angry, but after listening to it, he pressed the Bluetooth in his ear and said, "the target has hidden in a house. The owner of the house has not identified his identity. Do you want to come or me?"


    I use these two words to say that if someone doesn''t come, he will kill him.


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent. He said, "don''t act rashly. If you can live in this area, you must be rich or rich."


    "What do you say?" The tenth captain was impatient for a moment.


    The man thought for a while and whispered, "you get back, I''ll go and have a look."


    "You alone? I can''t afford to have an accident


    "It''s an order."


    Command a word out, ten captain obediently shut his mouth.


    "Damn it, I''ll pull out. Be careful yourself. If you''re going to get hurt, I''ll"


    when I get here, the person at the other end will hang up and don''t listen to the force of the tenth team leader.


    Ten captain immediately lying in the slot sound, take off the headphones, angry throw on the ground.


    "Damn it, can''t you just listen to the rest of you, that stinky boy."


    But he is angry also useless, low drink voice, "withdraw."


    Take a group of people, quickly leave this place.


    Not long after they left, Jiang Huo and Pei Shu came.


    "Second uncle."


    Just entering the gate, before entering the hall, Jiang Sheng ran to Jiang Huo.


    "Where are the people?"


    Jiang Huo asked quickly.


    "Well."


    Jiang Sheng points to the little boy still crouching in the corner of the wall. Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    Jiang Huo took off his wet coat and gave it to a servant. After that, he walked quickly to the little boy.


    Squatting the body of the little boy heard the sound of footsteps, suddenly nervous up, afraid of embracing his knees, eyes secretly aimed at the eye Jianghuo.


    "It''s OK. I won''t hurt you."


    Jianghuo slowly squatted down to comfort the little boy, the voice was very soft.


    Maybe there was no malice in Jianghuo''s voice, so the little boy slowly relaxed and lifted his head out of his knee and dared to look at Jianghuo.


    Seeing that Jianghuo was a handsome man, he suddenly blushed and bowed his head shyly. Jiang Sheng, who is following


    , sees his expression. He immediately Tucao, you only make complaints about handsome brother, right?


    No, obviously my man is more handsome. Why do I just have a crush on my second uncle?


    Jiang Sheng also fought for Pei Shouyan.


    But Pei Weiyan, the client, sat on the sofa and looked at Jiang Huo and them lazily without making a sound.


    "I''m going to take a look at your memory, will you?"


    Jianghuo said to the little boy as gently as possible, afraid to frighten him.


    Although the little boy hesitated, he nodded and agreed.


    "Well, close your eyes. You don''t need to do anything. I''ll do it."


    "Yes."


    The little boy was obedient and closed his eyes.


    Jianghuo didn''t talk too much. He drew a magic circle on the little boy''s forehead and an eye in the magic array.


    When he bit his finger and put the blood on the little boy''s forehead, the eyes in the magic circle opened slowly, and then something like a projection appeared, which played back the vague memory that the little boy had seen.


    "I''ll go. What is this?"


    Jiang Sheng sighs, more powerful than the projector.


    "It''s called peeping eye. I''ll teach you to use it later."


    "Really, really."


    Jiang Sheng was so excited that he thought: ha ha ha ha, I can peek at Pei Shouyan''s childhood.


    By the way, we can also investigate whether he is cheating, good thing!

 Chapter 349

    Jianghuo''s hand was slipping through the boy''s memory, trying to find places like the lab.


    But the picture the little boy saw was black water, with the legs of an adult man wearing leather shoes.


    The man seems to be talking to someone, but there is stress in the room, but it is very heavy, and he can''t hear the conversation clearly.


    Over and over again, the memory of Jianghuo gliding is all these scenes.


    Finally, there is a scene, the little boy saw the bright place, the hot sun.


    But it was a clearing, nothing. The little boy was still panting. He looked like he was running away and spitting blood in pain.


    At this time, another boy''s heart rending, he cried, "no, I''ll wait for my brother to leave, I can''t leave him alone."


    Some people roared back to him, "he has been found, can''t wait. If you don''t leave, everyone will die here."


    "No, no, I''m not going."


    The voice suddenly stopped here. The little boy seemed to fall down. In his blurred vision, he reached out helplessly to the distance and called for my brother''s hand to save me.


    Then did not, completely black down, should be the little boy fainted, no picture.


    Jianghuo also wanted to continue to look down, but the little boy suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, fell on the ground, covered his head with a ferocious face and struggled, "how painful My head hurts so much... "


    The little boy''s screams of pain reverberated through the hall, very sad, even his eyes were bleeding.


    Jianghuo quickly erased the magic array on the little boy''s forehead and put his spiritual power into the little boy''s body.


    Slowly, the little boy no longer the pain of tearing roar, become calm down.


    He bit his lower lip, tears trickling out of his eyes, looking at it painfully.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right."


    Jianghuo stops the input of spiritual power and lifts the little boy up and makes him lean against the wall. 4e novel www.4exs.com


    He wanted to help the little boy wipe away his tears, but the little boy became very afraid of him. He hid himself in the corner and cried silently.


    Jianghuo is not surprised, after all, the little boy just hurt so much. He must be on guard against him.


    "What''s wrong with him, second uncle?"


    Jiang Sheng asked in a low voice.


    It was just fine, but suddenly he was ferocious.


    Jiang Huo shaved his hair and sighed back, "his body is estimated to be something that has been done. As long as someone goes to explore his memory, it will attack and the pain is unbearable. If I hadn''t stopped, he might have died. "


    "I''ll go, so vicious?"


    Jiang Sheng was afraid that the world he was in contact with was more terrible than he understood.


    "Those pictures he just saw seem to be of no use to us! In this way, we can''t find the bad guys who turn human beings into monsters? "


    "Not necessarily."


    Jianghuo got up and patted his clothes.


    "What do you say?"


    Jiang Sheng asked immediately.


    Jiang Huo Hui said, "these things can only be done by people with spiritual power, so the scope has been reduced a lot, starting with exorcists."


    "And there is spiritual power in this child. Although the spiritual power is not strong, it also proves that the people who are captured and transformed are those who have a certain spiritual foundation."


    But it''s strange that ordinary human beings can''t do transformation?


    But how do they find so many psychic humans? I can''t see such a weak spiritual power if I encounter it.


    But they seem to be very sure that these people have, and then directly captured the general, what can not be done?

 Chapter 350

    "So this little boy is an exorcist or something?"


    Jiang Huo said so much, but Jiang Sheng didn''t understand, so he asked.


    "No, he''s just an ordinary human being. He just has some spiritual power in his body."


    "That has spiritual power, isn''t that Exorcist?"


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled. He thought that there were only three kinds of people in the world: exorcists, non-human beings, and characters.


    "How can it be so simple to be an exorcist?"


    Jiang Huo suddenly laughs and rubs Jiang Sheng''s head with doting eyes.


    Sitting on the sofa, Pei yaoyan immediately showed his displeasure. What second uncle? I think it''s a lover! So close.


    Pei Shouyan is eating now, but he doesn''t realize himself.


    He continued to look at displeasure, at last, he suddenly glanced at the gate, looking at Pei Shu of Jianghuo, stunned.


    "Uncle?"


    How What''s going on? Hundreds of years ago, my uncle had left Pei''s house and disappeared? How can it be? It''s here with me?


    Because of his amnesia, Pei Shouyan naturally lost a large part of his memory. Now he can''t even remember how his former self found Pei Shu.


    No, why is he staring at Jiang Sheng''s second uncle in a rage?


    Pei Shiyan was very puzzled. After he was puzzled, he was not happy.


    When he was a child, Pei Shouyan worshipped Pei Shu very much. So when he saw Pei Shu''s attention to other men, he felt very uncomfortable, as if his uncle had been robbed by a wild man outside.


    Damn it! Why do I lose my memory!


    Now Pei Shouyan, who was unfamiliar with everything, wanted to recover his memory immediately, so that he could know what relationship his uncle had with Uncle Jiang Sheng. 89 Literature Network www.89wxw.com


    The reason why Pei Shu was so angry was that Jiang Huo got a call from Jiang Sheng a few minutes ago and ran away and threw him on the bed alone.


    Although said that after Jiang Huo returned and brought him over, but still let Pei Shu very angry.


    "Don''t you have spiritual power to be an exorcist?"


    "Where can it be so simple? To be an exorcist, you have to have a strong spiritual power. If you have a bad foundation, you can''t practice at all, let alone be an exorcist. "


    The two uncles and nephews standing in front of the little boy did not find the taste and anger of another pair of uncles and nephews. They turned their backs to Pei yaoyan and Pei Shu and talked about their affairs.


    "So exquisite


    Jiang Sheng was taught on his face, then pointed to the little boy and asked Jiang Huo, "what should I do with this little devil? Stay with us? Or where to send you? "


    "Stay here! I''m not convenient anywhere. "


    Jiang Huo smiles and rubs Jiang Sheng''s head back.


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled and looked up at Jiang Sheng, "what''s the inconvenience? Or do you have to go to work and it''s not easy to take care of it? "


    "Of course not. I have to deal with your second aunt at night. I can''t leave him to listen to my voice."


    Jiang Huo''s words were not only quick, but also calm.


    If it wasn''t for listening to the voice, Jiang Sheng would simply think that these two people were just working in the office. Who knows what kind of work is it?


    "Second uncle, I''m still a child. Can''t you say that in front of me?"


    Jiang Sheng gave Jiang Huo a look, and then sighed. Because Pei Shouyan had not touched him, he could not pull down his face to make love. He was embarrassed to death.


    Or, when Pei Shouyan loses his memory and remembers nothing, I can beat him down?


    Jiang Sheng thought seriously.

 Chapter 351

    "Child?"


    Jiang Huo looks at Jiang Sheng''s stomach, and then says, "is it difficult for you to bear the baby here?"


    Alluding to Jiang Sheng, that kind of thing you didn''t do, where did the child come from.


    Jiang Sheng''s mute can''t say that he has suffered from Coptis. He can''t say that he has not been touched by Pei Shouyan!


    Jiang Sheng is like a frustrated ball, lazy back, "what you said is right, I don''t refute it."


    With that, Jiang Sheng sighed.


    After sighing, he suddenly staggered, feeling no strength, but also dizzy.


    I feel familiar with it! Jiang Sheng had a bad feeling.


    He held out his hand to hold on to something on the side, for his steps were too weak.


    "Xiao Sheng?"


    Jiang Huo yelled in a hurry. Just as he was about to hold Jiang Sheng''s body, Pei Weiyan suddenly moved over and took Jiang Sheng into his arms. Then he frowned at Jiang Huo and took a step back. It looked like he was on guard.


    Seeing Pei''s action, Jiang Huo immediately raised his eyebrows and did not know why.


    What''s the situation with this kid? All of a sudden you''re on my guard? And look at me with the eyes of strangers.


    Jiang Huo was very puzzled and looked at Pei yaoyan.


    "What are you looking at? Is his second uncle great? Can you be so close as you like? And touch his head. "


    Pei Shouyan''s words, properly tasted, overturned the vinegar jar.


    But Pei Shouyan himself didn''t notice that, and so was Jiang Sheng.


    He weakly explained to Jiang Huo, "Pei Weiyan has lost his memory. Now I can''t remember who you are, so you can treat him as a fool and ignore him."


    "Amnesia?"


    Jiang Huo is surprised, because a few days ago still good people, said that amnesia is amnesia.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Count last night." Xiaotao Chinese www.xiaotaozw.com


    Jiang Sheng sighed. He didn''t want to talk about this topic. Who could know that he just kicked Pei yaoyan into amnesia?


    "I don''t think so. You fight!"


    Jiang Huo asked with a smile. Seeing Jiang Sheng''s expression, he guessed out some.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth corners smoke fiercely, in the heart edge knows to go! What else do you say?


    Yes, but Jiang Sheng didn''t say it directly.


    Pei Shouyan, who hugged Jiang Sheng, was sweating and his face was white.


    So So, I was beaten to amnesia by him?


    If he can, Pei Weiyan wants to leave Jiang Sheng and run away. It''s terrible.


    "I''m dizzy. I''ll go."


    Jiang Sheng pinched her forehead hard, and her voice was very weak.


    He knows what this feeling is, the rapid loss of spiritual power caused.


    Damn it. It must be the black cat.


    Jiang Sheng scolded secretly.


    "I''ll take you to the sofa and have a rest."


    Although Pei Weiyan lost his memory, he could see that Jiang Sheng was suffering, but he was still instinctively worried.


    He took Jiang Sheng to the sofa, put him down and let him lie on his back. Then he asked in a loud voice, "how about it? Does it still hurt? Shall I go down to Bai Hao to show you? "


    "Bai Hao can''t watch it. I''ll just have a rest."


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t get back. Suddenly, he was out of breath. After running for more than 100 laps, he didn''t move.


    Pei Shouyan immediately scolded, "you are like this, how can you rest for a while? I''ll call another doctor for you


    Then he got up, but before he left, he was caught by Jiang Sheng''s wrist and told him with difficulty, "I''m really OK. It''s just the spiritual overdraft. I''ll recover after a rest."


    Insisting on saying these words, Jiang Sheng felt that his body had been hollowed out, and he had no strength at all.

 Chapter 352

    "Madame, are you all right?"


    Uncle magic came out of the dining room in a hurry with the black cat in his arms. The devil fish, who was also worried, swam on the top.


    But the black cat in his arms was very weak and dying.


    "I knew it was the black cat. Did it get bigger again?"


    Jiang Sheng was powerless to scold, but he saw that the black cat in his arms was about to die. He was stunned and struggled to get up. "What''s wrong with it?"


    "I just got hurt when I was playing with someone outside."


    Magic uncle Road, at this time the black cat left leg has been treated the wound, but the blood is still a strong exudation.


    The black cat is small in size and does not have much blood. It will lose blood all the time. It will certainly be unbearable.


    At the beginning, black cat didn''t intend to absorb Jiang Sheng''s spiritual power, but if she lost too much blood, she would die if she didn''t, so she couldn''t bear it. In a moment, she sucked her head over her head, which made Jiang Sheng so weak.


    Can absorb a lot of Jiang Sheng''s spiritual power, but black cat did not get better, still more weak than before.


    "It''s poisoned. It doesn''t work that way."


    Jiang Huo examined the black cat''s wound, saw that the blood was black, and frowned at Jiang Sheng Dao.


    "What about that?"


    He didn''t want to see the black cat die.


    "It has met a noble man today."


    Jiang Huo lengbu Ding came to this sentence, and then drew a magic array on the tea table with Lingli.


    "Put it in the magic circle."


    Jianghuo said to Uncle magic.


    "Good."


    Magic uncle dare not neglect, bending down to put the motionless black cat carefully into the magic array. Infallible novel www.wcxs.net


    Jianghuo didn''t speak. He put his hands on the black cat''s wound. He didn''t know how to array. He put a layer of gold on the black cat''s body. The black cat also began to suffer from the pain at the beginning, and then slowly breathed smoothly and slept comfortably.


    See black cat facial expression is OK, Jiang Huo just took away a hand, "it sleeps a good, have no big hindrance."


    "What is this?"


    With Jiang Huo, Jiang Sheng will become a hundred thousand why, and there are many problems.


    Jianghuo also took the trouble to explain to him, "this is called purification magic array, which is specially used to cure."


    Jiang Sheng''s face was envious, "how fierce! You can be doctors. "


    Jianghuo laughed and returned to him, "it takes a very strong spiritual power to purify the unclean things. It''s too early for you. And he is useless to human beings. If it is not human, I don''t know, because it has not been used


    "I''ll go. It''s not fun."


    Jiang Sheng immediately make complaints about it.


    Jiang Huo sighed, "how can I have fun with the things of yin and Yang masters?"


    Then he looked at the black cat curiously and asked Jiang Sheng, "where did you come from? Or the emissary with millions of years of cultivation? "


    I''m going, millions of years?


    Jiang Sheng almost vomited blood. Is black cat so fierce?


    "Its spiritual power matches our Yin and Yang masters. His first generation master must also be a yin and Yang master."


    Jianghuo just looked at the black cat, as if he knew everything.


    He told Jiang Sheng, "this is a treasure. When its spirit body is restored, it will be able to defeat thousands of troops."


    This ancestor left a good thing! It was also picked up by Xiaosheng.


    Jianghuo for black cat, can not hide the want, after all, few hundred years rarely seen.


    He knew that as long as he spoke, Jiang Sheng would give it to him, but he felt that Jiang Sheng needed black cat more than himself.

 Chapter 353

    "My God, it''s so powerful that I have to sacrifice it in the future."


    Jiang Sheng stabbed the black cat and sighed.


    Anyway, he didn''t think that black cat was bad. He always knew how to drink and beat magic fish all day long.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Pei Wai Yan, who was left in the air, frowned.


    He was puzzled that he was Jiang Sheng''s husband, but Jiang Sheng threw himself aside and forced Jiang Huo to keep pushing him.


    "Go back to your room and have a rest."


    Pei Shouyan was angry, but he was ignored, so he picked up Jiang Sheng and went upstairs.


    Suddenly, Jiang Sheng, who was held up, looked up at Pei yaoyan, and was very puzzled.


    He is Are you jealous?


    No! Didn''t he lose his memory? How can you be jealous?


    Besides, my name is second uncle. What vinegar does he eat!


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t understand what Pei Shouyan is thinking. He doesn''t understand.


    "Why, suddenly found that your man is too handsome? Look at me like this


    Pei Shouyan suddenly made fun of Jiang Sheng. He was in a good mood again. I don''t know if it is because Jiang Sheng''s sight is finally on him.


    Jiang Sheng immediately rolled a white eye, a face speechless.


    "I''ve seen narcissism, but I haven''t seen you so narcissistic."


    "I''m narcissistic?" Pei yaoyan immediately wrung off his eyebrows, "where do you go to find a husband who is so handsome, tall and powerful as me? You say I''m narcissistic? "


    Can''t I be so worthless in the eyes of this boy? Obviously, I look romantic and elegant. I can''t find such a handsome man with lanterns.


    fortunately, Pei Siyan did not make complaints about these words. If he had said it, he would have been crazy about Jiang Sheng, because Jiang Sheng had never seen such a smelly Pei Pei Yan.


    "Tall and powerful? You''re not ashamed. " Free Chinese www.ffhzw.com


    Jiang Sheng murmured, but there was a smile on her face.


    What! Amnesia, or there is a good side! I know how to be jealous.


    "Didn''t you take a fancy to my good leather bag when you married me?"


    Pei Shouyan did not believe the question, that is, Jiang Sheng took a fancy to his face.


    "It''s so handsome that you can eat it! Are you stupid


    Jiang Sheng retorted in a lazy voice, but there is no denying that if Pei Shouyan didn''t look up to his taste, he might not have liked Pei yaoyan. After all, he was the appearance Association and took a fancy to his appearance.


    But it''s not just that. Pei''s single-minded and infatuation also moved him. When he came back to God, he was already occupied.


    "By the way, the man just now, who is he?"


    Pei Shouyan got upset and tasted very much.


    "Which man?"


    Jiang Sheng knows that Pei Shouyan refers to Jiang Huo''s, but pretends not to know.


    Pei Shouyan immediately showed dissatisfaction, and the decibels were raised, "who else can it be? The man who touched your head. "


    He also pretended to be silly to me. It seems that there is a ghost. He should not carry me behind his back and have an affair with that man!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he felt that he was green.


    "You didn''t hear me call him second uncle! Who else could it be? "


    Jiang Sheng glanced at Pei Shouyan.


    Although I lost my memory, I can eat Feitian vinegar in this respect, but I have the same virtue as before!


    "You think I''m blind, don''t you? Second uncle can be so close to you? I can touch your head more than once. "


    Jiang Sheng was completely speechless. "It''s because I am a relative that I can touch my head."


    Sleeping trough! He''s such a jealous man. I''m so fucked up.

 Chapter 354

    "Is it really just a second uncle? Simple second uncle? "


    Pei Shouyan is still questioning.


    "Really."


    Jiang Shenghuo came back and added, "and my second uncle is your uncle''s husband. Why should I have a special relationship with him?"


    I will suddenly mention this in order to prove that he and Jiang Huo are just uncles and nephews.


    But Pei Weiyan suddenly stopped and looked at him.


    "You, what do you say?"


    "My second uncle and I are just uncles and nephews."


    Jiang Sheng returns, and then looks up at Pei yaoyan with great confusion.


    I''ll go. What the hell! All of a sudden, he was numb.


    Oh, forget it. If I keep talking to him, I''ll be exhausted.


    "Take me back to my room and have a rest. I''m dying."


    Jiang Sheng lingers in Pei''s arms and asks him to leave quickly.


    But Pei Shouyan did not go, but suddenly twisted his eyebrows and asked Jiang Sheng in his arms, "who is whose husband?"


    The voice was cold and full of murderous air.


    Jiang Sheng was terrified at once because Pei Shouyan looked like him before he lost his memory.


    Damn it, why are you so angry all of a sudden?


    Jiang Sheng was flustered.


    "You didn''t hear what I asked you, did you?"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t answer in time. Pei Shouyan immediately got angry and yelled at him. 127 Novels www.127xs.com


    Jiang Sheng was scared, tears were scared out, and immediately revealed his grievances.


    "You''re crazy! If you want to be crazy, go crazy yourself. Let me go. "


    Jiang Sheng was crying and struggling in Pei Weiyan''s arms and was hurt.


    Pei Shouyan was flustered. He didn''t want to get angry with Jiang Sheng. He roared naturally.


    "You asshole, you let me go."


    Jiang Sheng slapped Pei Shouyan''s chest in tears. He was sad, but also very angry.


    Why did he have to be treated like this by Pei Weiyan? I didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Why are you yelling at me? My parents haven''t yelled at me. Why are you? "


    One after another, his fists fell down on Pei''s chest, and his sobbing became louder and louder.


    Pei Weiyan was upset, but he also explained, "I didn''t yell at you! I''m just asking you to answer my question


    Ah, really. Why is it so troublesome, this boy?


    One is violent, another is soft, cute and easy to push. Which one is he?


    Pei Shouyan was very distressed, and then put Jiang Sheng down for fear that he would beat himself up again.


    Jiang Sheng, who got his freedom, was a little better. But Pei Shouyan muttered, "if you don''t want one, you have a big temper. If you don''t see him growing up, you''ll be angry."


    Jiang Sheng was angry and cried again. She slapped Pei Shouyan and roared, "I''m a man, and I don''t have breasts. If you like women, you can go to women! Scum. "


    After scolding him, he gave Pei Wai Yan a kick, and then he wiped his tears and walked back to the room.


    Pei Shouyan, who was beaten and kicked again, was very angry. He covered his hot cheek and pointed at Jiang Sheng and scolded, "who can stand you for being such a violent maniac?"


    "Divorce then. Get out of here. I don''t want to see you again."


    Jiang Sheng turned back to wipe tears, cried and scolded, and then threw up the door.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to yell back and leave, but Jiang Sheng cried so sad, and his face was aggrieved. He finally resisted this and scratched his head and muttered, "really, what did I see in him at the beginning! Marry him and go home and mess with yourself

 Chapter 355

    "Did you quarrel upstairs?"


    Looking up to the upper floor of the magic uncle Road, more a touch of worry.


    "Don''t they quarrel a lot? Let them go. "


    Jianghuo didn''t pay attention to it. He took out a cigarette and began to smoke.


    Just now Jiang Sheng was there. He had endured for a long time. Jiang Sheng left. He could finally smoke one.


    But I had to take a puff. Pei Shu, who was angry and fierce, snuffed out his cigarette. Then he looked terrible at Jiang Huo and pinched the cigarette in his hand until there was no residue left.


    Jiang Huo immediately turned black. He was still angry!


    "You must be thinking in your mind that he is still angry, isn''t he?"


    Pei Shu is like a worm in Jianghuo''s stomach. He stares at Jianghuo and says so.


    Jiang Huo sighs and is really angry.


    He pinched his eyebrows, then bent down to carry Pei Shu and walked upstairs.


    Pei Shu was startled, and then beat Jiang Huo back to scold, "you son of a bitch, you let me down."


    Jianghuo did not pay attention to him, but did not go back upstairs to ask Uncle magic, "I and Pei Shu''s room, no one lives now!"


    "There''s no one to live in. I''ll keep it for you."


    Uncle magic, hurry back.


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Huo laughs, finally, also hit Pei Shu buttocks.


    Pei Shu was angry again and scolded Jiang Huo, "you are insane! Put me down, or I''ll be finished with you. "


    "I don''t mind if you want me to come directly here."


    Jianghuo warned, but it was not a serious face, but a bad smile. Listen to the schoolbag www.tinshubao.com


    Pei Shu knew that Jiang Huo could definitely do it, so he held back his anger.


    But holding back his anger doesn''t mean he can''t do anything. He bit Jiang Huo''s shoulder fiercely, and his strength is so strong that he directly bleeds.


    Look, I won''t bite you. Pei Shu scolds you secretly.


    But Jianghuo expression is not big, just frown under the brow, did not cry pain.


    He went upstairs, suddenly turned around and told uncle magic, "find a room to let that little devil rest. I coax him, and I will deal with the follow-up later."


    "Well, take your time. I''ll take care of the child."


    Uncle Pei Shu, I know what it means to carry the devil back to the building.


    Pei Shu was so ashamed that he made a fool of himself in front of Uncle Mo, so he had no place to get angry. He bit Jiang Huo again, row by row of teeth marks.


    Jianghuo said with a smile, "why, you also want to become a vampire! Keep biting? "


    Jianghuo Old God in, let Pei Shu very uncomfortable, but also let go of mouth.


    "So soon? Tired of it? "


    Without stopping, Jiang Huo, who went to their room, asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now. Shut up."


    Pei Shu was not angry and roared at Jiang Huo.


    He didn''t seem to want to take care of Jiang Huo, but his eyes were still on the two bleeding wounds.


    Clearly worried about Jianghuo pain, but he is so scolded in his heart, mother, he is not painful nerve, right? It''s bleeding. He can still laugh. There''s something wrong with his brain, boy.


    Pei Shu looked at the wound quietly and wanted to see it heal, but he forgot that Jiang Huo was just a human being. No matter how powerful his spiritual power was, he could not heal the wound in a flash, just like their demons.


    Pei Shu''s hand covered his face, and he forgot all about it.


    It may be that he got along too well with Jiang Huo, which led him to regard Jiang Huo as the same kind and used to be too natural.

 Chapter 356

    All of a sudden, Pei Shu''s expression became lonely, because he also reflected that Jianghuo was just an ordinary human being.


    And he is a demon who can live for decades.


    At the thought that Jiang Huo would die in the near future, Pei Shu felt so bad that he wanted to cry.


    Although he always dislikes Jiang Huo, he always scolds him.


    But in this world, the best for him, the most painful person, is just Jianghuo.


    "Really angry?"


    Peishu didn''t make any noise. Jianghuo stopped.


    He wanted to look up at Pei Shu, but Pei Shu suddenly covered his eyes.


    Jiang Huo a Leng, "how?"


    Peishu didn''t reply because he didn''t want Jianghuo to see his red eyes.


    It is estimated that Pei Shu''s silence made Jiang Huo aware of the clue and asked him seriously, "what happened?"


    Pei Shu took a deep breath of pain, then pretended to be ordinary scolding, "you''re so damn long winded, go away."


    Let go of Jiang Huo''s eyes, no longer cover.


    As soon as he was free, Jianghuo looked back.


    But did not see Pei Shu''s face, was Pei Shu''s hand blocked his sight, did not let him see.


    Jiang Huo knew the seriousness of the matter, put Pei Shu down and picked up his face.


    Peishu is naturally struggling, he does not want to let Jianghuo see his confusion at this time.


    However, no matter how he hid and struggled, he couldn''t fight Jianghuo''s strength. Jiang Huo picked up his face and forced him to look at himself.


    "You let go."


    Jiang Huo''s eyes on a pair of up, Pei Shu immediately back to back.


    But in vain, Jiang Huo will not let it. Good Chinese www.haozw8.com


    Jiang Huo frowned and asked him, "why should we avoid it? Why don''t you tell me when you cry


    "Who''s crying? I''m not. You let go of me


    Pei Shu roared and struggled, but his face was tightly held by Jianghuo, and he could not get rid of it.


    "Are you going to lie in front of me?"


    Jiang Huo''s voice was injured.


    Pei Shu suddenly stopped, then sniffed his nose, looked at one side, but did not speak.


    Jianghuo let go of him, then sighed and gently held him in his arms. He apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. You''re angry."


    Jianghuo also thought that it was Pei Shu''s temper tantrum. He didn''t find out that Pei Shu was because he might die later, in a sad and sad state.


    Pei Shu suddenly hit Jiang Huo''s chest and sobbed and scolded, "it''s your boy who provokes me. If it''s not you, I won''t be sad. I clearly "


    I clearly thought that I would never fall in love with anyone in my life. I could live my own life freely and freely, and I would be alone.


    "It''s all your fault. It''s all you."


    Pei Shu cried, beat and scolded.


    Jiang Huo but smile, kiss Pei Shu forehead a mouthful back to him, "yes, it''s all my fault, I''ll give you until the gas is gone."


    How strange! He is not a man who can cry! Why do you cry all of a sudden?


    Jiang Huo is more curious and looks down at Pei Shu''s face.


    Pei Shu suddenly hugged his body, with a cry in his arms to Jiang Huo vowed, "said you will not leave me in this life, will not leave me alone."


    "What happened suddenly? Let me say that? "


    He won''t let me swear, and I won''t leave him! Who is willing to leave him?


    "Don''t worry! I will not let go of your hand when I die. You Pei Shu can only have a man like Jiang Huo in his life. "


    Jiang Huo kisses Pei Shu''s lips to promise, with a smile on his face, and then kisses again. He is in a good mood.


    But Pei Shu was not happy, because he knew that even if Jiang Huo guaranteed so, he could not control his own life and death.

 Chapter 357

    "What''s the matter? You are so angry when I pull it out


    He assured himself that Pei Shu was still depressed. Jiang Huo once again picked up Pei Shu''s face and asked him with a smile. He was not serious and drove when he was cold.


    Pei Shu immediately gave him a foot, broken scold, "hooligan."


    Throwing down the words, he pushed Jiang Huo away and walked to the room angrily.


    But the expression is still very dull, he sparse breath, and then wipe tears, forcing himself not to be sad.


    But even if he told himself that, he was still scared.


    He couldn''t imagine how he would live without janho.


    Now he is only occasionally driving the wrong time to work with Jiang Huo. When he comes home first, he feels uncomfortable facing the home without Jiang Huo''s voice.


    What will he do in the next few decades, or even hundreds of years?


    He would go crazy without janho.


    "So I''ll take you back to your room! Don''t be angry, wife. "


    Jianghuo trotted to keep up with him, took Pei Shu''s arm, and called his wife with a sweet smile.


    If it was before, Jiang Huo called his wife, Pei Shu would be furious and scolded him for being shameless.


    But now he doesn''t know how long he can call his wife, 50 years? Maybe it''s just over 30 years?


    Because he remembered that Jiang Huo said that their yin and Yang masters were all short-lived. The more they used spiritual power, the more they could consume their own life span.


    Pei Shu suddenly stopped, turned to red eyes and ordered Jiang Huo, "from today on, you are not allowed to use spiritual power, not at all."


    Jiang Huo Leng Leng, then raised his hand to touch his cheek, asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Don''t like me to be a yin and Yang teacher! "


    "You can''t use psychic power anyway."


    Pei Shu patted Jiang Huo''s hand, looked at one side to inhale the next nose and resolutely said.


    He didn''t tell Jiang Huo why, because he didn''t want Jiang Huo to suffer.


    Because he knew that Jianghuo loved him more than anything, and his pain was no less than him. Classic novel network www.xiaoshuoi.com


    "You are really a little strange! If I make you angry and go home, I kneel on my own keyboard, and I will punish myself. "


    I can''t see through Pei Shu''s heart, so Jianghuo is also a little nervous.


    "Nothing."


    Pei Shu''s stuffy voice denied that the voice was not big.


    Where is he willing to tell Jianghuo the truth? Such a painful thing.


    "Don''t hide it from me. I''m your man. Pei Shu, I''m no one else."


    Jianghuo voice with a touch of pleading, begged Pei Shu to tell him what happened, otherwise he would be upset.


    Ordinary Pei Shu, never cry, will not be so strange, has been avoiding him.


    "Don''t you say you want a baby? That''s it


    Pei Shu raised his head to the Huo road of Shangjiang river. Although the expression on his face was not big, his heart was very painful.


    He knew he couldn''t get pregnant because he wasn''t pregnant.


    He used to hate a man who wanted to be a woman and give birth to a man.


    But now he has changed his mind. If janho leaves him, the child will be his only courage to live.


    Otherwise, he will surely go with Jiang Huo at the end of his life.


    But he knew that Jiang Huo was reluctant to let him die, and he did not want to see himself accompany him.


    "I''m glad you took the initiative, but now, you''re not pregnant."


    Jianghuo hesitated.


    "When can I get pregnant?"


    Pei Shu asked directly, there was no waste of time.


    Jiang Huo just looked at Pei Shu, who suddenly became very strange. He was also very flustered.


    Why do you suddenly talk about having children? I killed people who didn''t live before.

 Chapter 358

    "I won''t answer your question until you tell me what''s wrong with you."


    "What can I have? Don''t you want a baby? Then I will give you birth! Now that I''ve agreed, what do you mean you''re not happy


    Don''t want to be seen by Jiang Huo, Pei Shu tried to pretend that there was nothing wrong with his face, just like usual.


    Jiang Huo frowned suspiciously because Pei Shu did not hide his appearance.


    Is it just because I made him angry that he became like this?


    Jiang Huo Xin slowly put it down. He took Pei Shu''s hand and told him, "my third brother has been doing experiments to enable non-human beings to become pregnant seeds and reproduce their own offspring."


    "Naturally, it''s not the same as the previous experiment of transforming non-human beings into pregnant ones, so it''s not too heavy on the body."


    "But if you want to succeed, it''s not a matter of a day. You have to wait."


    Jiang Huo said, suddenly very tender touch on Pei Shu''s cheek, eyes are full of love and honey, and said, "I didn''t think you''ve figured it out and wanted a child."


    Pei Shu was silent, because things were different now. He wanted to stay with Jiang Huo.


    Now he finally knows the reason why he gave birth to a child in Pei Weiyan''s old house.


    He thought that Jianghuo was just joking at that time, so he just scared him.


    But I didn''t think there were people doing experiments to make non-human bodies fertile.


    Jiang Huo seemed to see Pei Shu''s doubts, picked him up and went into the room to close the door, and then told him, "now there are more and more non-human beings combining with human beings, delusional to reproduce through the human female body."


    "Of course, it''s impossible for them to have offspring. After all, human beings can''t conceive their children. We thought so, but a few years ago, a woman succeeded in giving birth to a non-human child, causing a lot of commotion. "


    "If you continue to let it go, sooner or later, the city will be occupied by non-human beings, and there will be chaos." Reading novels together www.17kxs.cc


    "After all, the life span of non-human beings is very short. No matter how many generations we have died, non-human beings are still alive, so if we do not let non-human beings reproduce themselves as soon as possible, we will become less and less human beings."


    Now there is an imbalance between men and women. If non-human men come out to rob their wives from humans, we can imagine what will happen in a few hundred years.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Huo has a headache.


    "Why can''t you nonhuman women reproduce?"


    Jiang Huo has long wanted to ask about this topic.


    Pei Shu jokingly returned to Jianghuo such a sentence, "do not know the old woman, difficult to get pregnant?"


    Jiang Huo suddenly laughed, "yes, this non-human woman, also don''t know how many hundred years have passed."


    But it''s not. Pei Shu talks with Jiang Huo to prevent Jiang Huo from realizing what he said above. There is a mention of their non-human and human life span.


    The reason why non-human women can''t really conceive is that after leaving the place where they originally lived and integrating into the human world, their bodies have changed and it is very difficult to conceive. Some people have said that.


    But in fact, no one has investigated the real reason.


    Moreover, less than 10% of non-human women are able to bear the burden of reproduction.


    Because their world is the jungle, those weak groups are often regarded as food, and women will naturally become less and less.


    However, non-human women can naturally conceive with ordinary human beings. Those who are born, girls may be human, or non-human. Boys, without exception, are all such rare pregnancies as Jiang Sheng.


    However, there are very few non-human women who will marry human beings, because there are very few non-human women.


    Their fate is not to be locked up by non-human beings themselves to breed, or to be sold, living a life that is more than death.


    Pregnancy is also the same. Once discovered by non-human beings, it is the birth machine. It is cruel and terrible until you can''t give birth to children.

 Chapter 359

    Jiang Huo, who goes to the big bed, puts Pei Shu down and suddenly bullies him.


    Pei Shu immediately frowned, "what do you do?"


    "What can I do! Didn''t you say you wanted a baby


    Jiang Huo laughs and plays with Pei Shu''s hair silk road, and he frowns evil.


    "I can''t bear it now. I''m still Farting! Get out of here. "


    He gave Jiang Huo a foot to keep him away from himself.


    Jiang Huo was kicked painful, pretending to be pitiful, "to your future child father, this one foot is also too cruel!"


    Hearing the words "father of the future child", Pei Shu''s face turned red unconsciously.


    Perhaps in order to cover up his shyness and no measures, Pei Shu gave Jiang Huo a foot again, "get the hell out of here."


    Damn it, this boy is really not serious. Seeing that his elder brother is so serious, Xiao Sheng doesn''t have his color. How can he be so different as a Jiang family person?


    But his brother, I have not seen, what kind of man will be?


    Pei Shu suddenly became curious and looked straight at Jiang Huo.


    Jiang Huo saw that he was examining himself, but he didn''t speak. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "how can you look at me like this all of a sudden?"


    Pei Shu also did not react to come over, he looked directly at Jiang Huo, a Leng.


    He quickly drew back his eyes, then scolded, "who''s looking at you?"


    "Yes, yes, you didn''t look at me."


    Jiang Huo smiles back, and then suddenly picks up Pei Shu. He lies down and lets him sit on himself.


    Just, he raised his hand and pinched Pei Shu''s nose and asked with a smile, "not angry?"


    Pei Shu frowned and didn''t speak because he didn''t like this sitting posture. He felt very unhealthy. He was mentally confused. Single pen fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com


    Moreover, there will be associations. With Jiang Huo duo in common, with some subtle physical contact, Pei Shu will recall that aspect of things, which makes him uncomfortable, but also very shameful.


    So he glared at Jianghuo and tried to get off him.


    But Jianghuo has already guessed and pulled down his man.


    Pei Shu was startled. When he came back to God, he had been lying on Jianghuo.


    Jianghuo put his hands around him and kissed him on the neck. The air seemed to be sweet.


    Pei Shu wants to break free and then scold Jiang Huo.


    But he was reluctant to leave this warm embrace, and finally chose silence. He closed his eyes on Jianghuo and listened to Jianghuo''s heart beating quietly.


    Jianghuo''s heart rate is very regular, and it doesn''t fluctuate very much. It''s quiet and pleasant to hear. It''s a feeling of peace of mind.


    Pei Shu''s head subconsciously lingered, and found a comfortable position, lying quietly.


    Jiang Huo mouth corner immediately more a wipe range, gently stroking Pei Shu''s hair.


    He was afraid of Pei Shu lying on his own body uncomfortable, so he turned over and laid Pei Shu on the big bed.


    "Sleepy?"


    Pei Shu didn''t say anything. He asked softly.


    Pei Shu didn''t reply because he didn''t want to quarrel with Jiang Huo again, which broke the harmonious atmosphere.


    "Then sleep! I''ll take a vacation tomorrow. I''ll stay with Pei Shiyan tonight. I''ll say hello to him later. "


    "Yes."


    Pei Shu finally answered, his voice was very light, and he began to be confused.


    It happened to be a rainy day, and it was very hot recently. Finally, a heavy rain came. The whole land and people seemed to be baptized. It was comfortable and cool. No wonder Pei Shu would sleep on Jiang Huo as soon as he lay down.

 Chapter 360

    Pei Shouyan made Jiang Sheng angry, and now he is smashing things in his room.


    Originally he was very weak and had not recovered, so now he throws things out of breath.


    Magic fish don''t trust Jiang Sheng and come up from the balcony upstream.


    Seeing a sofa pillow on the ground, the quilt was also thrown to the ground. The magic fish carefully swam to Jiang Sheng, who was crying by the bed, and asked him in a low voice, "master, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. I''m nothing."


    Jiang Sheng cried back, but she was clearly wiping her tears.


    Magic fish is no longer human, but as a fish, it also knows that Jiang Sheng is lying.


    It stood small and said in a tone of fierce and fierce milk, "I''ll help you clean up Pei Shiyan. I''ll bite him under his neck and let him burp his fart."


    "So master, don''t cry. The devil fish is still angry! How about that? "


    The magic fish swam to Jiang Sheng and rubbed down Jiang Sheng''s face with his body. He looked as if he were comforting him.


    This action immediately let Jiang Sheng burst into tears, and then sobbed, "you get bigger, I want to hold you to cry."


    "Well, well, you''ll grow up in a minute."


    Magic fish obedient, into the size of the body.


    As soon as Jiang Sheng hugged her, she wiped her snot on the body of the demon fish and scolded, "Pei Weiyan, that dead scum, said that I should not grow long. I''m not a woman. What can I grow out of! The place I should grow is really big. Isn''t it just three legs? Then you can walk


    I don''t know whether he scolded Pei Shouyan or came to make fun of him. The following sentence is full of laughter.


    However, seeing that he cried so sad, I guess he couldn''t be angry, so he said so.


    Now the devil fish is used to wiping his nose on him, so he just sighed. He let Jiang Sheng be his master.


    "You say he can''t go too far? If he likes women, he should have married a woman! Isn''t it? "


    Jiang Sheng from scolding to complaining with the devil fish. I love soudu www.520sodu.com


    Magic fish is very face saving, with Jiang Sheng chanting, "is, like a woman to marry a woman! Why do you want to harm your master, don''t you? Bad guys. "


    But after listening, Jiang Sheng sniffed and explained to Pei Shouyan, "maybe he was really a straight man before? If you don''t like men, you like sister paper. "


    Suddenly become very aggrieved, oneself calm down.


    The magic fish looked puzzled and asked Jiang Sheng, "master, do you want me to scold him with you, or excuse him?"


    "You can''t excuse him. Beat you and beat you."


    Little fist fell down on the devil fish body, but also angry.


    The magic fish sighed again, "yes, yes, I know. I won''t excuse him. You can."


    Magic fish is speechless to such a sentence, who knows Jiang Sheng, "yes, only I can."


    The magic fish immediately whitened Jiang Sheng and said, "master, what about your integrity? You are too poisoned. You should hold yourself


    "I know! But who makes me like Pei Shouyan! I''ve always been the underdog, and he''s lost his memory, and I can''t be angry with him


    Well, you can''t be angry. Can you beat him to death?


    magic fish Tucao, but dare not make complaints about it, afraid of being picked up by Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly sucked nose command, "you grow a little bigger, I cry tired, rely on a bit."


    "Yes, my master."


    The devil fish is bigger.


    Jiang Sheng''s whole upper body pressure magic fish body, pillow demon fish body, cold not Ding praise, "magic fish you good, also comfort me."


    Magic fish a listen, immediately proud up, "that is, I am your intimate cotton padded jacket."


    But before he finished, Jiang Sheng said, "the smell of fish is a little heavy, and the scales are very hard."


    Magic fish a moment of anger on the bird body, broken scold, "then you don''t pillow ah asshole."

 Chapter 361

    "I''ll just talk about it! Why are you so excited? Stingy. "


    Jiang Sheng also reasonable retort, but the voice is very soft.


    Magic fish is not as soft as he is, angry eyes angry, "it is you, you will be angry!"


    That''s too much, stupid master. I''m worried about him. He said that to me.


    "I see. It''s my fault."


    Jiang Sheng''s apology is not sincere.


    The devil fish was not deaf, and naturally recognized his perfunctory tone.


    It would like to continue to break the curse, but Jiang Sheng suddenly rubbed its body, so fondly said, "ice cold, so comfortable ah!"


    Jiang Sheng said so, where can magic fish get angry? It''s just a hum, a form of protest.


    Then it showed a smile and patted Jiang Sheng''s body with shark''s fin to make him more comfortable on himself.


    "When it''s hot, I''ll sleep with you in my arms."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly said this way, the whole person is lying on the back of the magic fish, a face of satisfaction.


    "But sometimes I have to sleep in the water at night. You will drown."


    Magic fish reminds him.


    "Forget it. I''ll sleep with Pei Shiyan in my arms."


    Jiang Sheng immediately looked disgusted.


    Magic fish face immediately black face, temper rise.


    It was in a good mood just now, but Jiang Sheng disliked it after using it, which made him very angry.


    However, Jiang Sheng is sad now. He doesn''t say anything more. He just makes trouble on the ground depressed. Jiang Sheng continues to lie down.


    I don''t know how long after that, Jiang Sheng poked at the scales of the demon fish and curled his mouth and said, "it''s been so long. Pei Shouyan, that dead man, doesn''t come in to coax me."


    "He has lost his memory. Now he doesn''t remember you, so he won''t come in!"


    Magic fish back. V5 Novels www.v5xs.com


    In fact, it is also for Jiang Sheng to fight against injustice, but it can not help themselves.


    "Master, are you hungry? Shall I go downstairs and get you something to eat? "


    Magic fish raised its little milk voice, worried that Jiang Sheng was tired and hungry.


    "I feel a little hungry."


    After Jiang Sheng finished his speech, his stomach began to purr.


    "Then you wait for me for a moment, and I''ll go to the kitchen and find you something to eat."


    "Good."


    Jiang Sheng gets up from the devil fish.


    Magic fish immediately become small, quickly swim to the balcony outside, go to take food for Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng looks at the magic fish leaving, without any spirit.


    After a while, he scolded, "son of a bitch, Pei Weiyan, after such a long time, he doesn''t come in to see me. Do you really want to divorce me?"


    The more Jiang Sheng wanted to get angry, he took up the pillow on the ground and hit him as if Pei Shouyan was out of breath.


    But the next second, he sniffed and asked himself pitifully, "but if he really wants to divorce me, what should I do! Are you really divorcing him? "


    Wu Wu, but I don''t want to divorce Pei Weiyan. I don''t want to leave him.


    Jiang Sheng is very sad, holding the pillow crying, tears drop by drop.


    He knew that it was wrong for him to hit Pei Shouyan, and he made Pei yaoyan afraid of him.


    But it''s Pei Shouyan who is so cheap that he always makes him angry.


    "Would you like me to apologize to him for a moment?"


    Jiang Sheng, sitting cross legged against the big bed, murmured. He stood up with a pillow in his arms, his chin pillow and his head sniffing. He looked very cute.


    "It''s better to apologize to him. After all, I made a mistake first. I hit him."


    Jiang Sheng finally convinced himself that he did not care so much about Pei Shouyan.

 Chapter 362

    In fact, Pei Shouyan had been listening outside the door with a smile on his lips.


    He is very self willed and has a big temper. He still has a lovely side. He knows to admit his mistake to me.


    At the beginning, Pei Shouyan was very angry. He wanted to come in and find Jiang Sheng''s theory. He said that Jiang Sheng didn''t care about his own feelings, but also beat him up. When he said that, he lost his temper.


    But when he raised his foot to kick the door, he heard the dialogue between magic fish and Jiang Sheng.


    At first, when he heard Jiang Sheng scolding himself with the demon fish, Pei Shouyan almost couldn''t help kicking the door.


    After hearing Jiang Sheng cry very sad, he explained to him, and his temper gradually calmed down.


    Especially when he heard Jiang Sheng murmured to apologize to him, his temper vanished and he could not get angry.


    "Thank you, too. I''m a demon. I have good hearing. Otherwise, he murmured, who knows this boy is regretful? "


    Pei Ying Yan''s words make complaints about it. But in fact, his mouth, has been with a smile.


    He cleared his clothes, cleared his throat, raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    The reason why I didn''t open the door directly was that I felt impolite.


    After all, he lost his memory now. He didn''t know this room was his.


    Hearing the knock, Jiang Sheng looks at the door in doubt.


    "Is it the devil fish who brought uncle magic?"


    There were few people except uncle Mo and his servants who would knock on the door. Pei Shouyan was even more impossible.


    So Jiang Sheng didn''t think about Pei Shouyan. He put the pillow on the bed and went to the door.


    When he opened the door, he didn''t even look at it and said, "devil fish, why do you ask Uncle Mo to go together"


    when he got here, he stopped his voice, because when he looked up, he saw Pei Weiyan.


    Why, why Pei Shouyan! 99 Chinese www.99zwxs.com


    I''ll go. He goes back to his room. What door does he knock on?


    Jiang Sheng immediately gave Pei yaoyan a white eye and said, "how serious is your amnesia? Knock on the door when you enter your room


    Pei Shouyan was in a better mood, waiting for Jiang Sheng to apologize to him.


    Also think Jiang Sheng see him, will certainly jump into his arms, crying for his forgiveness.


    But the reality of the bone, give him a blow, it is entirely his own thinking too much.


    "You boy, why are you so unlovable?"


    Didn''t you want to apologize to me just now? What do you mean if you don''t give me a look?


    Pei Shouyan came up with his temper and frowned at Jiang Sheng in front of him.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t look good at first, but after calming down, he was also introspecting that he had gone too far.


    He suddenly hugged Pei yaoyan''s waist, buried his head in his chest, and apologized to him softly, "I''m sorry, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have hit you, nor should I be angry with you."


    Pei Shouyan''s anger in his mouth and throat was swallowed back at once.


    All of a sudden?


    Jiang Sheng apologizes to herself, but Pei Shouyan questions.


    But forget it. It''s better for him to apologize than not to apologize and anger me.


    "I don''t dare next time, so don''t divorce me. I really know it''s wrong."


    Jiang Sheng looks up at Pei yaoyan with tears in her eyes.


    Pei Shouyan doesn''t have that kind of strong feelings for Jiang Sheng now, but Jiang Sheng looks at him with this expression, which makes him feel excited in a moment.


    When he doesn''t get angry or hit people, he is really cute and can''t be controlled.

 Chapter 363

    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll call you once and you''ll call back. I won''t have any complaints, really."


    Jiang Sheng swore to heaven that he did not tease Pei Shouyan.


    Maybe Pei Shouyan didn''t say anything, so Jiang Sheng did it.


    Pei Weiyan had believed it, so he raised Jiang Sheng''s chin with a smile and asked him to look at him. With strong eyes, he said, "it''s not necessary to hit you. After all, I don''t bully the weak. Plus you''re pregnant again, I can''t beat a pregnant woman, can I? "


    Weak?


    Jiang Sheng heard these two words, face immediately with anger, he scolded in the heart: who is weak? You''re weak. Your whole family is weak, asshole.


    No, no, I can''t be angry. How can I be angry with him, can I? This is not the time to do such a thing!


    Jiang Sheng took a deep breath to appease himself and let himself endure his anger.


    But Pei Shouyan''s smile was really too bad to clean up, which made him very angry.


    "Angry again? Didn''t you say that you won''t be angry in the future? Only a few seconds have passed


    Now that Jiang Sheng is angry, Pei Shouyan is not afraid and laughs at him.


    "I just said, I won''t hit you. When did I say I''m not angry? Can I not get angry when you talk like this? "


    Jiangsheng river east lion roar, to be angry not to catch breath, angry eyes round.


    But as long as Jiang Sheng doesn''t move, Pei Shouyan is not nervous.


    But also inexplicably think Jiang Sheng is cute, just like a little wild cat, milk fierce.


    Why do I think he''s terrible? It''s just such a lovely boy!


    Pei Shouyan''s smile grew stronger and stronger. He bent down and picked up Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng is startled and looks at Pei yaoyan in a panic.


    He shuddered and stammered, "what are you doing?" Feiyang''s Novels www.fytxt.com


    "I just hold my wife. Why, no?"


    Pei Shouyan''s words made Jiang Sheng blush. What! Although I lost my memory, I was still Pei Shiyan when I called my wife!


    But also, he is Pei Shouyan!


    Pei Shouyan called himself very well. As soon as he called Jiang Sheng''s wife, his eyes were fixed on Jiang Sheng''s delicate lips.


    Why do I look at his lips!


    Or did I kiss him when I called his wife?


    But it''s a surprise! It''s obviously to call a boy with a handle as his wife, but he doesn''t hate it at all.


    And don''t hate even if, also inexplicably feel very sweet in general.


    I''m afraid I''m not blinded by the cute boy?


    Pei Shouyan questioned himself and felt that there was something wrong with him now.


    But if he thought of the past, he would feel numb. He would call Jiang Sheng''s wife, pro Jiang Sheng and hugging Jiang Sheng.


    "I didn''t give it to you! It''s that you have lost your memory! I''m afraid you feel sick! You like women


    At the end of the day, Jiang Sheng''s voice was very low, and she bowed her head in Pei''s arms.


    Pei Shiyan was stunned because Jiang Sheng had taken his feelings into consideration.


    Still so understanding!


    Jiang Sheng looked down at her finger and said in a soft voice, "you lost your memory. You suddenly have a wife when you wake up. You are still a man. It''s normal to be scared. I understand that I''m not the first. So don''t you get angry with me, OK? I''ll change it later. "


    It''s over. This kid is really not cute in general.


    Pei Weiyan went further and further along the road of enemy occupation.

 Chapter 364

    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Why are you staring at me! Did I say something wrong?


    "It''s OK."


    Pei Shouyan smiles back and walks to the big bed with Jiang Sheng in his arms.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was slightly red at the beginning, but the next second was embarrassed.


    Because all the pillows and quilts in this place are thrown by themselves. They are in a mess.


    "Haha, I was just exercising."


    Jiang Sheng forced an explanation.


    After listening to this poor explanation, Pei Shouyan laughed but said nothing.


    He has just heard it outside. Where does he not know that Jiang Sheng threw it out when he was angry?


    "Well! I was angry and threw it. "


    Jiang Sheng admitted obediently and bowed his head.


    Because it was Pei Shouyan who made him angry!


    "I didn''t ask you, why did you admit it yourself?"


    Pei Shouyan, who put Jiang Sheng out of bed, asked with a smile.


    "Because I promised you! I won''t lie to you. "


    Without thinking about it, Jiang Sheng looked at Pei yaoyan with his big eyes. He was clear.


    Pei Weiyan was slightly stunned, because what he hated most in his life was cheating.


    I don''t know if it''s because of his father''s son of a bitch. If someone deceives him, he will get angry.


    "What I used to like, was it your character?"


    Leaning over to Jiang Sheng, Pei Shouyan, who slowly pressed him to the bed sheet, asked with a smile. It was not difficult to see that he was in a good mood.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart beat faster for no reason. Pei Shouyan, instinctive, pressed down. He fell back until the whole person touched the bed.


    "You look red, wife."


    Pei Shouyan asked with a smile, his eyes full of rich. 518 Chinese website www.518zw.com


    He just wanted to tease Jiang Sheng, because Jiang Sheng would blush when he was close to him.


    "Who, who blushed? I don''t have one. "


    Jiang Sheng denied it immediately, and then turned his face away from Pei yaoyan.


    But in fact, the heart is beating, and it''s very loud.


    The devil''s hearing is very good. Where can''t Pei Shouyan hear Jiang Sheng''s nervous heartbeat?


    He drew up the corner of his mouth again, smiling with pride.


    Can we not be complacent? He had never seen the man who punched and kicked him at the beginning, but now he was blushing and heart beating under him.


    "If we were husbands, that means we used to sleep together, didn''t we?"


    Pei Weiyan gently stroked Jiang Sheng''s cheek with the back of his finger and asked him with a low smile.


    "You are my husband, we must sleep together! Is it worth saying? "


    Jiang Sheng was embarrassed to mumble, and her face turned red again. It''s not too much to describe him with his delicate and charming desire.


    Oh, Hello! Not only cute, a little bit of molestation, on the blush is not like.


    Suddenly, Pei Shouyan stabbed Jiang Sheng in the chest and said, "it''s really flat."


    The painting style suddenly changes. After that, he also touches his chin and looks at Jiang Sheng''s chest.


    Although he did not know when he fell in love with the man, but now he looked at Jiang Sheng, is very curious, how he touched Jiang Sheng.


    But he did not know that his move would make Jiang Sheng fire, and now his anger soared.


    What does Pei Shouyan mean? It''s meant to make me angry, isn''t it?


    Ah! I''m pissed off. I''m going to kill him.


    Jiang Sheng was so mad that he couldn''t bear it.


    But Pei Shouyan said with a smile, "in the past, I liked women, so I would attack you, a princess of peace, which shows that I love you very much, right?"


    I love you very much, don''t you? This word quickly rushed into Jiang Sheng''s heart and captured him in an instant. He lost his temper.


    But the next second, he scolded himself in his heart: you are stupid, Jiang Sheng, how can you do without resistance to him?


    But what''s the use of cursing yourself? He has already fallen in love with Pei Shouyan. Where can he be said to have resistance?

 Chapter 365

    "Have you been so glib before


    Calm down, Jiang Sheng asked Pei yaoyan, as if he had eaten.


    "Why, if I say yes, are you still jealous?" Pei Shouyan asked with a smile.


    He said, staring at the lips of Huijiang Sheng, and then slightly bow his head and kiss curiously.


    It''s very soft. It seems that there is no difference with the lips of women!


    But Pei Shouyan, who thought so, asked himself, "have I ever kissed a woman before?"?


    He thought about it, and the answer was No. he didn''t seem to have done this to anyone. Jiang Sheng was the first one.


    "Would you hate it?"


    Pei Shouyan kisses himself, and then looks at his silence. Jiang Sheng asks in a low voice.


    "Not really."


    Pei Shouyan smiles back, very sunny and handsome. It''s a big difference from Pei Weiyan, who is usually so strict.


    At the beginning, Jiang Sheng didn''t like Pei yaoyan, who suddenly loved to laugh and was somewhat uncorrupted.


    But now he feels good. He likes Pei Weiyan. He looks better than Pei Shouyan before. He doesn''t have the sadness that he sends out from time to time.


    "Do you want to restore your memory? If you want, we''ll take you to restore your memory. If you don''t want to, that''s fine


    Jiang Sheng respects Pei Shouyan''s opinion and doesn''t want to force him.


    Moreover, Pei Shouyan has no painful memory and no betrayal from LAN yuan. These are bad memories for Pei yaoyan.


    If he can choose, Jiang Sheng doesn''t want Pei yaoyan to think about it.


    "I don''t remember you. What if I fell in love with someone else?"


    Pei Shouyan asked, even if it was like this, you would let me recover my memory by myself?


    "You will not."


    Jiang Sheng smiles with confidence. She raises her hand affectionately and touches Pei Shouyan''s face.


    Trust me so much? Whole novel network www.qbxsw.com


    Pei Shouyan was a little surprised, but now he has no one to like, and it''s not that he can''t cultivate feelings with Jiang Sheng.


    "I''m sure you''ll fall in love with me again. I''m confident that we can start all over again. Anyway, we have plenty of time. It doesn''t matter."


    With that, Jiang Sheng took the initiative to hold Pei''s neck, put his lips close to Pei''s mouth, and gently imprinted a kiss.


    Then he said to Pei Shiyan with a lovely smile, "it''s called a kiss. You''ve been set by me. You''ve been my man all my life."


    Jiang Sheng''s actions and words were so lovely that Pei Shouyan couldn''t help laughing.


    This kid is not so funny! I also like character.


    Pei yaoyan lay down, holding Jiang Sheng on his body, pinching his face and smiling, "I found that it won''t be long before I can like you."


    "Really?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately looked happy.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng so happy, Pei Weiyan marveled. Just such a sentence can make him so excited?


    It seems that he married me, not for my money.


    Pei Shouyan felt relieved. He hated those material people.


    "Then I will try my best to make you like me. I won''t let you have the time to like others, pull hook."


    Pull hook? So naive?


    Pei Ying Yan Tucao, but Jiang Sheng''s eyes make complaints about him. He did not refuse, smiled and stretched his fingers.


    "Pull the hook, do not change for ten thousand years."


    Ten thousand years? Peiyan almost laughed.


    "You have more years than others, wife."


    "Who makes you a devil! Naturally, I have to talk for a few more years


    Are you just a few years old? Adorable wife


    adorable the Tucao, make complaints about his wife''s initiation. He accepted this explanation with great reluctance.

 Chapter 366

    "Well, uncle magic, can you keep it?"


    Jiang Sheng asked carefully. He was afraid Pei Shouyan would be angry again.


    Indeed, Pei Shiyan''s expression immediately cooled down and covered up his joy.


    "Do you have to talk about him at such a time?"


    "I don''t mean to make you angry. It''s uncle Mo, who has been guarding an old house for hundreds of years for you. We took him back to live here last month


    "Where there is not even a servant. In such a big old house, uncle Mo takes care of himself. It''s very hard and very lonely."


    Speaking of this, Jiang Sheng suddenly lost his head, and then very lonely way, "see that kind of magic uncle, I seem to see my helpless grandmother, some uncomfortable."


    Jiang Sheng is so pitiful. Pei Shouyan is not a man of iron heart. He has been shaken.


    Granny, lying on his side, let him turn over his body


    "Well, it hurts my grandmother. I''m pulled up by myself."


    Jiang Sheng nodded at once. When he talked about his grandmother, his eyes were shining.


    This appearance of Jiang Sheng, Pei Shouyan how can refuse him, so reluctantly agreed, "can be, but let him less in front of me."


    Pei Shiyan stepped back for Jiang Sheng.


    He didn''t know why he was so accommodating to Jiang Sheng. Anyway, he couldn''t bear to see Jiang Sheng sad.


    "As long as you keep uncle magic, everything will be fine."


    Jiang Sheng was so excited that she sat up and clapped her hands happily.


    Pei Shouyan was so affected by Jiang Sheng''s good mood that he burst into laughter and scraped his nose.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t hate him, but he just lay in Pei yaoyan''s arms, leaning against his chest.


    He raised his head and asked Pei Shouyan in a low voice, "would you hate it? If you hate it, I won''t rely on you


    "No, I love it."


    Pei Wai Yan stroked Jiang Sheng''s soft hair, and the corners of his mouth began to move. I love reading novels www.looktxt.com


    Like a small animal, how can there be such a lovely man?


    Pei Shouyan found that he was a little attached to Jiang Sheng.


    Just like addicted, as long as he meets Jiang Sheng''s body, he doesn''t want to let go.


    "You''ve lost your memory. You feel so straightforward!"


    Jiang Sheng, blushing slightly, said to Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan, who did not lose his memory, would not speak so directly. However, Pei Weiyan is too direct now.


    "You don''t like the way I look?"


    Pei Shouyan pinched Jiang Sheng''s face and laughed again.


    Whoa! The skin is tender, is this really a man''s face?


    Pei Shouyan could not help but be curious and pinched again until Jiang Sheng''s cheek turned red.


    But in this process, Jiang Sheng just looked at Pei yaoyan curiously and didn''t get angry.


    "Sorry, does it hurt?"


    It was Pei Weiyan''s reaction that made him apologize to Jiang Sheng.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I don''t hurt. If you like to pinch my face, you can do it! It hurts a little. I can bear it. "


    Jiang Sheng put his face to Pei yaoyan and asked Pei to continue.


    Pei Shouyan was inexplicably moved. He had no reason to dislike Jiang Sheng.


    "Don''t you pinch it?"


    Jiang Sheng raised her big eyes and asked in a lovely soft voice.


    Pei Shouyan finally couldn''t hold on to it. He suddenly pulled up the quilt and covered the two men, and then pressed Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned and looked up at Pei Shouyan, who was breathing hot air on his face.


    The next second, he blushed and finally knew what was going on.

 Chapter 367

    "Will you be nervous?"


    Pei asked suddenly, breathing heavily.


    Jiang Sheng quickly shakes his head. This day, he doesn''t know how long he has been waiting.


    But it is impossible to say that he is not nervous at all. He is holding his breath and looking forward to Pei yaoyan.


    But Jiang Sheng is not nervous, Pei Shouyan is nervous, because he has not touched a man. Now he is bewildered and overwhelmed Jiang Sheng. But what should he do next?


    Pei Shouyan seemed a little helpless. He remembered it! But it''s embarrassing.


    But don''t get up! He didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Pei''s face tangled, Jiang Sheng was stunned. He asked, "don''t you know what to do?"


    "Who said I didn''t know? I know. "


    Pei Shouyan retorted immediately, but he was flustered. There was no silver in this place.


    I see! I really don''t know how to do it!


    Jiang Sheng came to the conclusion.


    But the accident is very simple! Pei Shouyan, the former.


    Now Jiang Sheng is just like he discovered the new world.


    Because Pei Shouyan is usually meticulous in his work. It seems that there is nothing he can''t do.


    But when he was young, he was like a young man who knew nothing about everything.


    I feel like a stupid son of the landlord.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly wanted to laugh, but he was embarrassed to laugh because he was afraid of hitting Pei yaoyan.


    After all, the situation is so delicate now that he will never recover. What can he do? He needs to use it.


    "Would you like to see the video first?"


    Jiang Sheng pokes Pei Shouyan in the chest and suggests that he is very careful.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to say that he didn''t need it. It''s a shame. Wanshulou www.wanshulou.org


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t mean to look down on him. After a while, he agreed.


    "I''ll get my laptop."


    Pei Weiyan opened the quilt and got out of bed in a hurry.


    Jiang Sheng is lazy and lies on his cheek, looking at Pei yaoyan''s back. He is not worried or shy.


    Pei Weiyan came back. He got up and sat down honestly. He was very clever.


    Pei Wai Yan naturally went to bed and held Jiang Sheng in his arms. He leaned against the head of the bed and let him get into his arms. Then he put his laptop in front of him and hit the keyboard search piece with one hand.


    Jiang Sheng, who was held in his arms, is totally muddled. What does it mean? You want to hold me and watch it together?


    Jiang Sheng Leng didn''t come back to God. He was scared by the current situation.


    He thought Pei Shouyan would avoid him and go to the bathroom to have a look. He didn''t expect this operation.


    "Pei Shiyan, do you want to hold me?"


    Jiang Sheng turned his head and asked Pei yaoyan in a low voice.


    "Don''t like it?"


    Pei Shouyan came to say this, very straight male cancer.


    "No, I didn''t say that."


    Just watch it with you. What''s this?


    Jiang Sheng turned her body back. She was so shy that she quickly covered her face.


    "Don''t be nervous. I won''t see you suddenly knocked down in the middle of the way. I still have control in this respect."


    Pei Shouyan thought Jiang Sheng was worried about this and assured him.


    Jiang Sheng immediately retorted shyly, "it''s not this. I wish you''d knock me down. I just feel very embarrassed. I''ll watch this kind of thing with you."


    "Is there anything I''m sorry about?"


    Pei Shouyan suddenly asked, and then he said, "when Hei Ming and I were just grown-up, it was the elder brother who took us to see it, although it was not a g-movie."


    After listening to this, Jiang Sheng immediately puffed. I''ll go. Elder brother, what did you teach Pei Shouyan?

 Chapter 368

    Damn it, I have to talk about big brother.


    Jiang Sheng was very angry.


    But in fact, he misunderstood Pei Silan, because the Pei family were not allowed to contact the outside world and foreign heterosexuals at the beginning. They were ignorant about natural reproduction.


    So as long as someone is an adult, the elder brother will take the younger brothers to understand this information.


    After all, they are not human beings, but demons and half beasts.


    Wild animals have the survival rules of wild animals. They just instinctively teach them to later generations.


    In Jiang Sheng''s eyes, they are watching movies, but in peisran, where they enter the sex education class of adult demons, they must know and understand.


    What Pei Si ran took Pei Weiyan to watch in dark is a normal oriented film, not a calcium film.


    Therefore, for Pei Weiyan, who had just returned to adulthood after amnesia, he did not know much about this aspect and could not imagine how men and men would mate.


    Most of the men in Pei family, they will like the same sex, and they are acquired more.


    In addition to the servants, almost all of them were men. Pei Si ran was even a man whose parents were afraid that he would attack women. They were afraid that the other party would be pregnant and affect their reputation. All the servants arranged for him.


    So after a long time, so one or two hundred years later, peisran''s sexual orientation had problems.


    When he met Qiao Mo, he found that Qiao Mo was more lovely than other men and was very shy and gentle. He fell in love and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Hei Ming was afraid that when he grew up, he would be a threat to his family. He would find different excuses every time and send different men''s pets for him to play with and make him degenerate.


    But after all, Hei Ming is smart and won''t be cheated. Knowing what the master thinks, he pretends to cooperate with them in acting.


    But fate is so wonderful. After meeting Bai Hao, everything has changed. Small library www.xxs163.com


    At first, he was only interested in pregnancy, but later he was crazy about Bai Hao.


    Typically, Curiosity Kills the cat and kills itself.


    The master''s family did not dare to attack Pei Shouyan. It was also very simple.


    One is that Pei Shouyan was so arrogant that they could not suppress him.


    Secondly, Pei Shouyan had powerful magic power, and they could not beat him.


    Therefore, he kept one eye open and one eye closed, hoping that Pei Shouyan would die suddenly every day.


    Because they couldn''t deal with Pei Weiyan, they started from Hei ming to weaken the fighting effectiveness of the separation.


    Later, he succeeded. Pei yaoyan quit Pei''s family himself, and his family wanted to set off firecrackers.


    However, he was also afraid that Pei Shouyan would return to Pei''s family and take back his father''s position as earl. Therefore, he was wary and guarded against Pei Shouyan every day.


    "It''s not what you think. We have a class."


    Pei Shouyan knew that Jiang Sheng would definitely misunderstand him, so he explained.


    But Jiang Sheng doesn''t believe it. After all, what kind of class does it take to watch calcium tablets! So he said, "you can only watch with me in the future. You are not allowed to watch it with others."


    He turned around and hugged Pei Shouyan''s arm, hummed and lost his temper.


    Pei Shouyan couldn''t laugh and cry. "I told you, it''s not like you think. What elder brother taught us is the instinct of wild animals."


    "What kind of animal instinct, obviously is to watch the film, but also said so well."


    Pei Shouyan sighed. He shouldn''t have told Jiang Sheng about this. Now it''s OK! Make Jiang Sheng angry not to say, but also find their own suffering.

 Chapter 369

    "When you look at it, you won''t do anything like that."


    Jiang Sheng was surprised, his eyes widened, and suddenly he asked in horror.


    "What, that, what, nothing happened, all said is class, what do you think."


    Pei Weiyan has a headache.


    Jiang Sheng immediately showed a face of disbelief and frowned at Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan sighed helplessly, "watch the video!"


    He changed the subject and didn''t want to go on.


    If we go on, will he look at it? Do you want to touch Jiang Sheng?


    "No, if you don''t make it clear, I won''t let you go."


    Jiang Sheng is very insistent. Now, where is she in the mood to watch video with PEI yaoyan?


    "Well, I''ll take a nap myself. You''ll be angry."


    Pei yaoyan slammed on his laptop and let go of the bedside table. He really lay down with his back to Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was stupefied and stupefied. After that, he was very angry.


    What do you mean? Does he mean to avoid me now?


    The more you think about it, the more powerful Jiang Sheng is.


    He wanted to give Pei a foot, but suddenly he put down his leg.


    Yeah! I promised him not to hit him again.


    Jiang Sheng sighs and lies back on the bed with a body in general. He doesn''t speak any more.


    He was introspecting, clearly just now the atmosphere is very good, how did it become this way?


    Ah, I''m so tired. If I go on like this, when can I get away from the virgin!


    Jiang Sheng wails in his heart, but all this is his own death, clearly can be smooth.


    But now he can''t pull this face down and beg Pei to wait for Yan. He pouts aggrieved and circles the sheet.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t say anything, but he was not angry. He just listened to Jiang Sheng quietly.


    Didn''t hit me! There is progress. I love fiction www.5ilrcxs.com


    Pei Shouyan had a smile on his mouth.


    He turned over and took Jiang Sheng into his arms.


    As soon as the warm body is covered, Jiang Sheng jumps from fright to a smile, and nestles into Pei Weiyan''s arms.


    Yes, even if I don''t do anything, I know that Pei Shouyan likes me, and no one can take it away.


    Jiang Sheng turned over and took the initiative to join Pei Weiyan''s arms.


    So cute?


    Pei Shouyan grinned again. The more he contacted Jiang Sheng, the more he liked Jiang Sheng.


    Sometimes it''s hairy, sometimes it''s soft. It makes him want to hurt him.


    "In any case, there will be more time in the future, and there will be no rush for the moment."


    Pei Shouyan kisses Jiang Sheng''s head and comforts him.


    "Well, I know."


    Jiang Sheng''s sweet response, like a response, also kisses Pei Shouyan''s chest.


    This action made Pei Weiyan feel a little itchy. After a while, the commotion was ignited.


    But the person who ignited the fire didn''t find Pei yaoyan''s strange. He closed his eyes and lingered in Pei''s arms and said, "I''m also very tired. Just now the black cat has absorbed my spiritual power, I also need to rest."


    Then don''t kiss me!


    Pei Shouyan''s face was black.


    After kissing him, he said he would have a rest. Isn''t this playing with him?


    But Pei Shouyan didn''t mean to say such a disgraceful thing!


    Just now he told Jiang Sheng that he had a strong determination.


    Now, because of a kiss, I have a strong desire. Isn''t it a slap in the face?


    "At dinner, remember to call me up to eat!"


    Jiang Sheng was confused.


    "Yes, yes, I called you, so go to sleep!"


    When Peiyan is finished sleeping, why does Peiyan sigh?

 Chapter 370

    Jiang Sheng wakes up. It''s dark outside.


    He scratched his head and sat up with a big yawn.


    "Why didn''t Pei Shouyan wake me up for dinner?"


    Looking at the bedside, Pei Shouyan is no longer there.


    Jiang Sheng was a little angry. "He ran down to eat, but he didn''t call me. I''ll see how I deal with you."


    Air rushed out of bed to the door, but to go out, ah sound, run to the bathroom.


    "Brush your teeth and go down and clean him up."


    Jiang Sheng was a good boy. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, he dried his face and walked out the door.


    He went out all the way to the outside of the corridor. There was no one there. It was clear that people would take care of plants in the corridor.


    And the atmosphere is not right, inexplicably very depressed.


    "What happened?"


    Jiang Sheng was a little uneasy and rushed to the stairs.


    Before he went down, he saw Pei Shouyan and his wife at the bottom of the hall on the second floor.


    Pei Shouyan, Pei sran and Hei Ming are sitting on the sofa. Behind them are Bai Hao and uncle mo.


    On the opposite side of the single sofa, there was a big bellied uncle he didn''t know.


    Who is that uncle? Is the atmosphere so subtle?


    Jiang Sheng is puzzled. He looks at his uncle and finds Fan Xiao.


    The son of a bitch, he still has the face to come to this house.


    No, he came here and stood next to the uncle. It''s rare for him to be so clever.


    I''m going, the grandson. He called his father? Do you want a face?


    Jiang Sheng angrily went downstairs, slippers were dragged by him, the sound is very loud. Reading building www.dushulou.com


    Also because of this voice, attracted everyone''s attention, have looked up at him.


    "Wife, you wake up."


    Pei Weiyan patted the position around him, asked him to come and sit down, and then pushed Hei Ming aside. His appearance was not affected by the atmosphere.


    Black Ming immediately black face, I am your brother, your brother, do you have such a person?


    However, he moved away and left a place for Jiang Sheng.


    "Why don''t you call on me to watch the fun?"


    Jiang Sheng comes over with a smile, sneering at such a sound, and then is close to Fan Xiao''s eyes.


    Now with her father in, Fan Xiao is more arrogant and domineering. She hums to Jiang Sheng and compares her middle finger.


    I think Pei Shouyan can protect you for how long. My father appears and oppresses Pei Shouyan with cooperation. Can Pei Shouyan protect you? I don''t believe it?


    Fan Xiao''s father, fan Tian, looks at Jiang Sheng. Until Jiang Sheng sits down, his eyes are still staring at Jiang Sheng.


    This is Pei Shouyan''s ex wife who waited for hundreds of years to reincarnate?


    Hum ~ I don''t look very well! My son can match his beauty.


    Fan Tian''s look at Jiang Sheng gradually turned into scorn.


    Jiang Sheng is not blind. Fan Tian is so blatant. Where can he not see it? It''s just that I''m not happy.


    If it wasn''t for fan Tian to be Pei''s partner in his work, it would have been enough for him to beat him up just by looking at himself with contempt.


    "What is the situation now?"


    Jiang Sheng asks Hei Ming on one side in a low voice and asks where things have developed.


    Hei Ming whispered back to Jiang Sheng, "Fan Xiao is very shameless. He used two men to compose a film of him and Pei yaoyan, and then showed it to his father. He said Pei yaoyan forced him to have a relationship by force. Now let his father come to Pei yaoyan and take charge of it. Pei Shouyan must marry his son as a child."


    "I''ll go. That''s shameless enough, this little fox spirit."


    After hearing this, Jiang Sheng was furious and wanted to blow fan Xiao''s head with a fist.

 Chapter 371

    "Then his father didn''t know it was synthetic?"


    Jiang Sheng was puzzled.


    "How can you not know? Fan Tian''s man loves his son very much. Fan Xiao likes Pei yaoyan, but he can''t marry him. He is sure that this time will add fuel to the flames. "


    "In addition, Fan Xiao can really marry my brother. That''s the Pei family. I don''t have to tell you about the benefits. You know that."


    Damn it, isn''t that just trying to treat Pei Weiyan as a stepping stone? This fan Tian is really disgusting.


    No, it''s the father and son. It''s disgusting. It''s a pity that you''re not together.


    Jiang Sheng clenched his fist and glared at the fan family and his son.


    "Why don''t you change your name to foul base! It''s disgusting. "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t say it loud, so neither fan Tian nor Fan Xiao heard it.


    But they also read Jiang Sheng''s words according to Jiang Sheng''s lip shape. Fan Xiao got angry and pointed at Jiang Sheng and said, "Jiang Xiao, you dare to scold me."


    "Who scolded you? Who heard me? Ah? "


    Jiang Sheng laid out his hands lazily and then laughed triumphantly.


    "You"


    after all, Jiang Sheng didn''t say it, so Fan Xiao had no evidence and could only point to him.


    Fan Tian took his hand and winked at him to calm him down.


    "But Dad, he just scolded us


    Fan Xiao was unconvinced and his voice was angry.


    Fan Tian whispered, "are you here to fight with him?"


    "Of course not."


    Fan Xiao refuted immediately.


    "Then listen to dad and let dad deal with it."


    "But"


    Fan Xiao looked hesitant.


    At this time, fan Tian''s voice warned him, "don''t forget the real purpose of our coming this time."


    Fan Xiao, who was reminded of this, calmed down in a moment and whispered, "I know."


    "It''s good to know." Extraordinary novel www.ffxss.com


    Fan Tian glanced at Fan Xiao at once, then gave him a look.


    Fan Xiao immediately nodded clearly. The next second he covered his stomach and said, "my stomach hurts! Dad, can I leave and go to the bathroom? "


    Jiang Sheng immediately frowned. What''s wrong with him? He''s pretending at first sight!


    "Then you must go! We have three urgent needs. We can''t delay. "


    Fan Tian immediately pushed Fan Xiao away.


    "That''s rude. I''ll be back when I go."


    Fan Xiao pretended to be sorry. He bowed his head to Pei Shiyan and walked to the bathroom on the first floor with his stomach covered.


    "Uncle Mo, you can follow up and have a look. I think you can help master fan."


    Jiang Sheng smiles politely and gives orders to Uncle mo.


    "Madame."


    Uncle magic will follow.


    "If the child has a bad stomach, there''s no need to follow up, right? How delicious it is


    Fan Tian immediately moved to Uncle Mo, stopped uncle Mo''s way, and laughed genially.


    This move made Jiang Sheng feel more haunted.


    Sneaky. I don''t have any good intentions.


    The purpose of their coming this time is really just to marry Fan Xiao?


    "Boss Pei, we have been working together for such a long time. My child would like to borrow the restroom, and your wife would stop him. It''s a bit unreasonable! Do you think so? "


    Suddenly, he was polite to Pei yaoyan.


    "It''s true, uncle devil. Get out of here."


    Pei Shouyan smiles and waves his hand.


    Uncle Mo gave a look at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng immediately beat Pei yaoyan and scolded him in a low voice, "you are stupid! They''re sneaky. You can''t tell, can you? "


    "I''m not blind. Let''s see what kind of tricks they want to play. What''s the rush?"


    Pei Shouyan finished and secretly kisses Jiang Sheng in a good mood.


    Jiang Sheng''s face turned red at once. If I go, I''ll steal it.


    However, Jiang Sheng calmed down because of the theft. First listen to Pei yaoyan and see what the father and son want.

 Chapter 372

    Pei Shiyan did not investigate, fan Tian secretly relieved and sat back on the sofa.


    He suddenly laughed and said to Pei yaoyan, "my son, this is it! If you don''t marry, I''ll accompany the child here and let him die. If boss Pei finds it troublesome, we will not care about it


    When he said the meaning, he made a gesture of money and laughed.


    Pei Shouyan immediately gave me a cold smile. He wanted to blackmail me!


    It''s intolerable. People are riding on their heads. Jiang Sheng points to fan Tian immediately and gets angry. "Don''t go too far. We didn''t send him to the police station. It''s a face for you. You dare to ask us for money."


    Fan Tian didn''t get angry. He just laughed at Pei yaoyan and said, "boss Pei, let''s not interrupt if we men talk! Do you think so? "


    Remind Pei Weiyan to shut up Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng blew up in an instant, and she had to go over and clean up fan Tian.


    However, fan Tian is Jiang Sheng who is deliberately irritated. After a while Jiang Sheng really passed away. I don''t know what reason he is looking for to blackmail money.


    But his wishful thinking failed. Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng''s waist in time, and pulled Jiang Sheng back to the sofa and let him sit down.


    "You let me go. I will go and kill him. He dares to say that I am a woman."


    Jiang Sheng struggles with great strength. Pei Shouyan''s hands help him.


    "What''s the hurry? Look at my husband. I''ll get it for you. Don''t be fooled. "


    Cheated? Jiang Sheng was confused. When he wanted to ask, Pei Shouyan had already looked at fan Tian, and asked, "boss fan, did you see that my wife has breasts or long hair? Said he was a woman


    "Isn''t this your wife? Of course it''s women, isn''t it? I''m not wrong, am I? "


    Fan Tian laughs back to Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Wai Yan laughs with a relaxed expression.


    He asked politely, "did you marry your son and be a woman?" Search books www.soshuba.net


    Fan Tian was stunned at once, and then his eyes wrinkled.


    This Pei Shouyan, for the sake of a woman, means to fight against me now?


    Think I was just a good voice, is afraid of him?


    "It seems that you don''t know the situation. Boss Pei, I hope my son will marry you, but I hope you can have a better marriage. But in return, are you too sarcastic to my son?"


    "Oh, too much!" Pei Shouyan opened his mouth and gave a smile. At last, his cold face and voice glanced at fan Tian, "who are you slandering now? Do you know? How many do you have in mind


    Isn''t it just a woman? Scare me?


    But fan Tian, who was so sneering, was shocked immediately.


    He''s going back to Pei''s house! Are you going to retake his father''s count?


    Fan Tian became nervous at once, because if Pei Shouyan really returned to Pei''s house, he would not be able to provoke him.


    For cooperation or something, he will have to stick it upside down instead of bargaining with Pei Shiyan here.


    "This is the second wife of Pei family. Boss fan is very brave now! Don''t you look at our Pei family? "


    Hei Ming knew Pei''s purpose and immediately cooperated with Pei Shouyan.


    Black Ming has a lot of voices, and fan Tian''s expression is different.


    Especially now there is Pei Si ran sitting opposite, fan Tian is even more flustered.


    Hei Ming and Pei sran are all here. Pei Shouyan should not be here. He really wants to go back to Pei''s house!


    "Misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding! I''ll forget about the money. Let''s continue to cooperate, boss Pei. "


    Fan Tian immediately apologized, but his arrogance disappeared.

 Chapter 373

    Hehe, he dares to fart when he presses Pei''s family.


    Jiang Sheng looks scornful and sweeps fan Tian on the opposite side, deceiving the soft and fearing the hard.


    "Wife, do you want me to promise to continue to cooperate with boss fan?"


    Pei Shouyan naturally hugged Jiang Sheng''s waist and asked him with a smile.


    Jiang Sheng a Leng, stupidly pointed to himself, "I, I ah!"


    "Of course, it''s your wife. Hurry up and give boss fan a good time."


    Doting on the knead Jiang Sheng hair, love.


    Jiang Sheng is slightly stunned. Is he acting for fan Tian? So close to me all of a sudden?


    Looking at Pei yaoyan, Jiang Sheng is puzzled, but he likes it no matter whether he does it intentionally or not.


    Because Pei Shiyan loved him as much as before and did not fear him any more.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Pei Shouyan asked curiously.


    "It''s OK."


    Jiang Sheng Tiantian smiles and shakes her head, then kisses Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Weiyan was stunned, but the next second he was smiling.


    This kid is really not cute in general.


    Fan Tian on the other side clenched his fist and was ignored, so he was very angry.


    Why is Pei Weiyan so strange today? In the past, he never regarded his company as a play.


    More will not take the Pei family out to say things, after all, he hates the Pei family, I still know this in my heart.


    But now this mode, but want to go back to Pei''s house. Is it because I think too much that he just scares me?


    Perceiving that he may have been cheated, Pei Shouyan''s character has changed a lot. Fan Tianyue is more and more angry. Imperial Library www.7ys.cc


    Although Pei Shouyan had some dissatisfaction with him, they all turned a blind eye to him. After all, they were cooperative.


    But now Pei Shouyan, for the sake of a small boy, did not give him face, and let his wife humiliate him.


    "Boss fan seems unconvinced! Tell me, where do you feel unconvinced? "


    Pei Shouyan generously made a gesture of invitation to fan Tian, making him complain and smiling all the time.


    He lost his memory, but he was not stupid. He knew how to deal with such shameless men as fan Tian.


    Therefore, he will not give fan Tian a little bit of advantage, bullying his people, more will not give him light.


    "Where can I be unconvinced? It''s natural to be convinced! Who is not afraid of Pei family, right? "


    Fan Tian suddenly said sarcastically. At last, he continued to say, "boss Pei, I''m afraid he doesn''t know what big man he''s provoked! It''s wrong to hide people in private. They are not people you can hide casually. "


    Fan Tian suddenly changed his flattery and took out a mysterious figure to suppress Pei yaoyan. His expression was cold.


    Private collectors? Pei Shouyan raised his eyebrows.


    Oh! It''s the Medusa kid!


    I see! Their father and son will come to my house all of a sudden, and on the way, Fan Xiao will find an excuse to go to the bathroom, but he won''t let uncle Mo follow.


    For most of the day, they came to ask me to marry someone false, in order to find out the Medusa imps.


    Jiang Sheng suddenly took Pei yaoyan''s hand, very hard, and then looked at Pei yaoyan nervously, as if to ask him not to hand over the boy.


    "Am I such a coward?"


    Pei Shouyan immediately asked with a smile.


    Finished, he and Hei Ming Pei Si ran to one eye, the appearance is to ask them two, the present situation, how he wants to go, can help them.


    Because when he woke up, Hei Ming told Pei sran what had happened before, that monster, with Jiang Sheng''s grandfather, and what Jiang Sheng''s father asked them to pursue.


    Now fan Tian suddenly said that, then he must know those masked people. After all, the boy escaped from the masked man.


    Ah, what do you mean by bringing the prey to your door?


    Pei family three brothers suddenly tacit understanding chuckle, Leng let fan Tian a burst of back hair cold.

 Chapter 374

    This What''s the matter with this discordant atmosphere?


    I said that, are they not afraid?


    Or do you really think the Pei family can cover the sky? That''s why you have such a weird smile?


    What''s more, look at his wife''s reaction. He should be here.


    How dare you ignore me!


    Fan Tian immediately showed his displeasure again and warned Pei Shouyan, "don''t blame me for not reminding you Pei yaoyan. That''s not a person you can afford. You''d better hand over the boy obediently."


    "I''m curious, too! Who the hell is that! I can''t be provoked by Pei Shouyan? "


    Pei Shouyan asked calmly with a smile. He also changed his legs leisurely, showing his ease.


    If he is not slow, he will only aggravate fan Tian.


    Fan Tian clenched his fist, and he was going to scold him.


    "If you really think that we have people hiding here, you can look for them. Don''t mention it."


    Just then, peisran suddenly spoke.


    With that, he calmly poured a cup of tea for Qiao Mo, who had been sitting beside him, with his head down, and then poured himself a cup. He drank it as if nothing had happened, without looking at fan.


    Fan Tian is naturally angry, but unlike Pei yaoyan, who left Pei''s family, Pei Silan is the master of the family after all. He can''t be provoked, so he dares not to speak up.


    "Let''s not stop you. Let''s send someone in to search for it."


    Hei Ming also agreed.


    In fact, they are all gambling, bet fan Tian dare not do so.


    After all, people are upstairs. If they really search, they can''t tell.


    "Yes! You search! We''ll let you search. "


    Jiang Sheng immediately knew the intention of Hei Ming and Pei sran and cooperated with them.


    Pei Shouyan also calmly made a gesture of invitation, smiling at fan Tian, not in a hurry.


    Fan Tian suddenly lost his mind when he saw them like this.


    What''s going on? Let me search? Can there be such a good thing? Chinese website of little snail www.xwnzw.com


    That also shows that they didn''t mean to hide the boy? It''s just that I misunderstood?


    Fan Tian is confused and looks at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng knew that once he was flustered, he would be seen by fan Tian.


    So he calmly picked up the dim sum on the tea table and ate it beautifully. He did not forget to interact with Pei Shouyan and handed it to him.


    Pei Shouyan frowned immediately. He didn''t know how to eat sweet food.


    But now it was Jiang Sheng who fed him. He took it with a smile and opened his mouth. As sweet as he wanted to be.


    "Uncle magic, I want hot cocoa."


    Jiang Sheng, licking his fingers, raises his head and orders the magic uncle waiting behind him.


    "Yes, ma''am. I''ll go to the kitchen and make a cup for you."


    Uncle Mo left with a smile and a nod, as usual, without any panic.


    "Make a pot of black tea by the way."


    Hei Ming shouts at the back of the devil uncle.


    "All right. I''ll be back in a minute."


    They cooperated so well that fan Tian couldn''t see any clue.


    It doesn''t look like acting! Fan Tian is in trouble. He is afraid that after calling outside people to search, he can''t find anyone and offend the Pei family.


    That kid, what''s going on with him? Not yet?


    Fan Tian can only place his hope on Fan Xiao.


    As soon as he mumbled, Fan Xiao called.


    "What''s up? Have you found someone? "


    Fan Tian leaned over immediately, covered his mobile phone and asked in a low voice, but in fact Pei Shouyan heard it.


    "Yes, yes, please let them in, Dad. This time Pei Shouyan doesn''t ask me to intercede with him?"


    As soon as fan Tian heard that he found it, he immediately showed a proud smile.


    I see! Just now they are acting. This acting is good! Almost cheated me.

 Chapter 375

    "It''s a pity that you won''t act."


    Fan Tian, who hangs up Fan Xiao''s phone, looks at Pei yaoyan, who is opposite him and sneers at them.


    "I don''t know what boss Fan said?"


    Pei Shouyan calmly responded, but in fact, his hands held on to Jiang Sheng''s tense hand, and he was more cautious.


    Jiang Sheng is very nervous now, holding his breath to restrain his own tension, he did not expect to be found by Fan Xiao.


    Hei Ming and Pei Si ran are tacit understanding and frown. Are they really found by Fan Xiao? It seems to be doubting.


    Because the boy was entrusted by them to Pei Shu and Jiang Huo. There was no reason for Fan Xiao to find the boy, and there was no conflict.


    "Oh, what''s the point? You''ll find out in a minute


    Fan Tian finished and called another number. He bowed his head and bowed to the mobile phone and said, "I''ve found someone. You can come in and look for someone."


    "Good."


    The man at the other end replied coldly and hung up without saying another word.


    Fan Tian also wanted to say something, but it was too late.


    He did not dare to complain, but looked at the mobile phone with a sigh of relief, and then talked about the phone.


    When the three brothers saw that fan Tian was so respectful to each other, they couldn''t help but look at each other. They were trying to guess who it was, which made fan Tian afraid.


    But before they had time to guess, a group of people rushed in outside, all wearing masks, and the sign of Epiphyllum was printed on their white robes.


    They are the people who were defeated by Uncle magic at noon and the devil fish had a good meal.


    After the gang rushed in, they were well-trained and lined up in two rows. Finally, two masked men came in. Their clothes were red and white, and their steps were powerful and full of awe.


    The three brothers of Pei family looked at the two men coldly from head to foot.


    The mask on which the man in red was wearing said "ten". It should be the ten captain who wanted to rush in to kill Pei yaoyan and rob the little boy.


    Another man in a white suit, he did not write any numbers on his mask, it was a blank white mask, the whole person looked cold, quite awe inspiring.


    He should be the man who told the tenth captain that he would handle it by himself and not use force. Single pen fun Pavilion www.dschwx.com


    What he said was that he sent fan Tian to inquire about the situation. When he got the news, he came in for the final treatment.


    "Here you are."


    Fan Tian immediately met the man in white, respectfully and tightly buried his head.


    "Yes."


    The man''s throat sounds very cold.


    "Where are the people?"


    "I''ll let Fan Xiao bring it out now."


    Fan Tian called Fan Xiao in a hurry.


    But Fan Xiao''s side, the appearance is fighting general, noisy.


    "You son of a bitch, be honest with me."


    Because of the hands-free mobile phone, everyone heard Fan Xiao''s voice.


    Then there was the child''s grumpy voice, "who are you! Are you sick! What are you doing with me? "


    When Pei Shouyan heard the voice, they immediately began to smile. Even Jiang Sheng was relieved.


    The noise is getting closer and closer. Fan Xiao''s figure appears on the first floor, pulling people out.


    "Here it is, here it is, sir."


    Fan Tian flattered him immediately. Then he thought his son was slow, so he quickly took Fan Xiao and his son to the man in white.


    The man in white looked at the child in front of him and frowned. He asked fan Tian coldly, "who is this?"


    "This, this, this isn''t what you''re looking for, a pupil like child?"


    Fan Tian raised his heart and asked carefully.


    The man didn''t speak, but slapped him angrily.


    Fan tianmeng forced to cover his face, staring at the man in white, did not know what he meant.

 Chapter 376

    "How do you beat people?"


    When her father was beaten, Fan Xiao immediately questioned the man in white in anger and wanted to do something about it.


    "It must not be unreasonable."


    Fan Tian immediately pulled Fan Xiao aside. Although he was beaten, he was very upset, but he was afraid too much.


    "But Dad, he hit you!"


    Fan Xiaoming is obviously unconvinced. Fan Tian should not have told him the identity of these people.


    Otherwise, Fan Xiao would not point at people so blatantly, and fan Tian would not dare to do so.


    "I told you to shut up. You didn''t hear me!"


    Fan Xiao suddenly yelled at Fan Xiao, and raised his hand with a cruel eye.


    Fan Xiao can''t believe it. He stares at fan Tian. His father is not willing to beat him.


    "Be honest with me."


    Fan Tian did not coax Fan Xiao as usual, but pointed his chin aside and ordered him coldly.


    Fan Xiao covered his face and stomped his feet in a rage, but he walked by obediently and did not dare to make more noise.


    "Please forgive the child''s ignorance. He doesn''t know your identity, so he will contradict you. I hope you can be magnanimous. Adults don''t care about villains."


    As soon as Fan Xiao passed by, fan Tian immediately bowed down and apologized, sweating on his forehead.


    The man in white didn''t pay attention to this, just pointed to the child in front of him, wrung his eyebrows and asked, "is this what you mean to find someone?"


    "You, you, are not looking for the child? This family is just such a child


    Fan Tian didn''t know what was wrong. He didn''t dare to come out. Yunxuan Pavilion www.yunxuange.org


    "You didn''t show him the picture?"


    Asked the man in white turning to the man in red.


    The man in red immediately put out his hand and said, "it''s fan Tian himself that there are no children in this family, so as long as we find children, that''s the person we''re looking for. I didn''t show him a picture right now."


    Very clean to get rid of the relationship, but do not want to be scolded by the man in white.


    After saying that, he suddenly looked at Pei yaoyan, Pei Si ran and Hei Ming, whispered in the white man''s ear, "how do I feel, those three men are a little familiar with each other!"


    "Although they all deliberately hide their magic power, they can still see that they are demons transformed into human postures, so there is no reason for them! Living in such a big villa, the magic is still so powerful. "


    Fan Tianyi on one side turned pale when he heard this.


    Because he didn''t tell the man in white where this was.


    He only told the man in white that he was familiar with the family and could help.


    After listening to the white man, he also looked at Peisi ran. They were inexplicably familiar, but they couldn''t think of anyone in general.


    "The boy sitting next to the master like man has a strange breath. It seems that I feel spiritual power from him. It''s so strange! This is the home of the devil. "


    The man in red whispered in the ear of the man in white. This time it was Jiang Sheng.


    "It''s weird. How could an exorcist share a room with a nonhuman?"


    The man in white was a little wary. He thought it was just the home of ordinary human beings. Now he found something wrong.


    "What are you muttering about? If you suddenly rush into our house, what do you want me to do? Do I know you? "


    Bai Haotian put his hands on his hips and looked up at the man in white and the man in red.


    "If you don''t get out of here, I''ll let uncle magic beat you all over the ground looking for teeth."


    Bai Haotian is cruel and points to the door to let them go.

 Chapter 377

    "Oh! And beat us all over the place looking for teeth? Your magic uncle is so powerful


    The man in red scoffs at Bai Haotian''s threat and laughs at him.


    But his words just fell, suddenly a figure flashed to him, and before he could see clearly what it was, the man had been kicked hundreds of meters away, directly across the thick wall of the courtyard, and fell on the wet road which had just rained heavily.


    Then he vomited several mouthfuls of blood, painfully covered his chest, coughed, could not climb up, estimated where the fracture! The magic of Uncle magic is not covered.


    The gang of men were staring at the man in red who had been kicked away. His hands were shaking.


    That''s how captain ten was kicked off? You can''t get up with just one foot?


    This is Who is this uncle! It''s terrible, too!


    The frightened eyes of his subordinates came to the magic uncle, and they stepped back consciously and dared not come out of the atmosphere.


    The pupil of the man in white is full of disbelief.


    He was just aware of the strong sense of oppression approaching them, but although he knew, when he came back to God, the man in red had been kicked away, and he had no time to defend.


    While uncle Mo, with black tea in his left hand tray and hot cocoa in his right hand, gracefully closed his legs and said in a low voice to Bai Haotian, "I''ve helped you clean up."


    "Oh, thank you, thank you!"


    Bai Haotian was also shocked. After all, the magic uncle lengbu Ding immediately moved out and kicked people away directly in front of him. The tea in his two trays didn''t spill at all. Report to him calmly. Can he not be surprised?


    Although I heard my father say that uncle magic is very powerful, I didn''t expect to be so powerful.


    I''m really worthy of being a senior deacon who serves my grandfather! It''s really bullish.


    Bai Haotian sighs and thinks in his heart that he will not suffer any loss if he takes uncle magic out of the house.


    "The old slave went to his wife''s side." 04 Novels www.04xs.com


    "Well, you go."


    Bai Haotian waved his hand.


    "Yes."


    Bow to Bai Haotian respectfully, and then nod his head politely to the man in white. Uncle Mo walks to Jiang Sheng on the other side of the sofa as if he had just kicked someone.


    When Uncle Mo passed by fan Tian, he glanced at him coldly.


    Fan Tian immediately lowered his head in fear and his breath was disordered.


    How can we see that all of them are old demons of more than a thousand years old. But why did Pei Shouyan have such a powerful servant? I haven''t seen it before!


    Should not, this is the Pei family sent to protect Pei yaoyan!


    After all, the Pei family is dominated by those old men of thousands of years, and most of the old deacons around them should be of this age.


    It''s over. This time I really offended the wrong people.


    "Sorry, there''s something urgent at home, so we''ll go back first."


    Fan Tian took Fan Xiao and left immediately. He was in a hurry.


    "Want to go? Is this how I feel like a hotel here? If you don''t want to move in, just pat your ass and leave? "


    Pei Shouyan''s indifference immediately rings. As soon as he raises his finger, Bai Hao immediately moves to fan Tian''s father and son.


    After that, Bai Hao clapped his hands, and the men waiting in the courtyard rushed in and surrounded the gate with no flies.


    Fan Tian is startled and nervously protects Fan Xiao behind him and returns to the man in white.


    He scolded me in his heart. Damn Pei Shouyan, he''s a tough guy today. He''s going to tear my face with me, isn''t he?

 Chapter 378

    "Pei Shiyan, don''t do things too well."


    Fan Tian suddenly pointed to Pei Waiyan and choked.


    "Oh? Did I do it too well? Why, isn''t it difficult? Didn''t boss fan find him first? I''ll hold on to my brother''s son when he comes. I haven''t cured you yet? It''s better for you to bite me in reverse


    Fan Tian was stunned, "brother''s son?"


    He immediately shocked his body, and his eyes fell on the body of Hei Ming.


    Hei Ming did not speak, but said to Bai Hao, "say hello to the elders."


    "Yes, I got it, asshole dad."


    Bai Haotian turned white and then bowed to fan Tian politely and said, "Hello, uncle fan."


    Then he faced the man in white and looked at him directly. At last, he turned back and asked Hei Ming, "Dad, I haven''t seen the face. Is it uncle or uncle?"


    "Indeed, it''s a little difficult to do!"


    Hei Ming pretended that he didn''t know what to do. In fact, he was laughing in his heart. Bai Haotian was smart. He not only gave fan Tian a horse power, but also took the opportunity to look at the real face under the mask of a man.


    "You, don''t go too far! Do you see the face of your husband? "


    Fan Tian immediately defended the man in white, but he was afraid. If he didn''t, how could the man in white face him for a while? After all, he had offended Hei Ming''s son.


    Pei Shouyan is OK, but Hei Ming is still at Pei''s house. If this is a big problem, he will not be able to bear it.


    "what has the final say?" This man is not dumb. Still, you use him as a gunner


    "You boy, what are you talking about? Where do I have it? "


    Fan Tian immediately refuted Bai Haotian, and his face was white with fright.


    "If not, why are you angry?"


    Bai Haotian snorted and did not give fan a good look.


    Fan Tian is furious. If Bai Haotian was not the son of Hei Ming, he would have slapped Bai Haotian on the wall and couldn''t pick it off.


    But now he can only endure anger and dare not do anything.


    But his father was bullied, fan Xiaohuo, angrily stabbed Bai Haotian on the forehead and scolded, "is not he the son of heiming? What''s so amazing about you talking to my dad like that


    Bai Hao, who was stabbed, looked up and cried, "it hurts. Uncle magic bullies me." Zilang literature www.zilang.net


    As soon as Bai Haotian called out uncle Mo, Fan Xiao immediately widened his eyes, and so did fan Tian.


    But late, the magic uncle immediately moved to Fan Xiao, a hook fist directly hit Fan Xiao on the ceiling, stuck on the ceiling, dangling hanging, blood pattering down, scared the white man''s men to run away, also a look of panic, was afraid of Uncle magic.


    Pei Shu upstairs was startled. A hole was suddenly pierced on the floor of the room, and a head rushed out.


    "How lively is it downstairs?" Pei Shu has a black face.


    Jiang Huo mouth corner immediately a draw, sigh, "this is estimated to be dead!"


    "How can he die? This boy is a devil. He has a lot of patience to fight."


    After that, Pei Shu walks to Fan Xiao''s head and stabs it. Because Fan Xiao''s eyes are wide open and faints, it''s very frightening.


    "I can''t sleep with this thing. Throw it down!"


    Pei Shu grabs Fan Xiao''s hair, then gasps into his fist and hits through the floor directly.


    Jiang Huo couldn''t bear to look directly at him and sighed.


    "Can''t you throw it out the window? If you push harder, the room will no longer be used. "


    "It''s very wordy. Why didn''t you just say it?"


    Pei Shu complained, and then he grabbed Fan Xiao''s hair and slowly fell down from the stairs. After landing steadily, he threw Fan Xiao on the ground, just like throwing garbage.


    He glanced at the top and was fixed by magic uncle. He apologized lazily, "sorry! I don''t know you''re standing down here. "


    "That''s all right. You''ll be fine."


    Magic uncle said, a wave of fingers, the top of the debris flew out of the outside, scattered in the courtyard.


    "What about these people? Who, they, have broken into our house


    Pei Shu asked Uncle Mo coldly. At last, he went to the man in white and sneered at him. "What''s the matter with a broken mask? Play cool


    As soon as he said this, the men in white took a collective breath.


    Can think of just magic uncle''s practice, with Pei Shu''s landing, their hearts wail.


    Fight the goddamn gods! We''ll have a conflict later. Don''t we still have no place to die?


    This has not yet started, the staff counselled.

 Chapter 379

    "Son? Son, are you all right, son? "


    Fan Tian squatted down and hugged Fan Xiao, who was stunned by his big eyes, into his arms and cried.


    "What the hell is it? He''s not dead."


    Pei Shu was impatient and scolded, and gave fan Tian a sharp look.


    He is now questioning the man in white. Where is the time to take care of fan Tian?


    Fan Tian couldn''t bear it. He put Fan Xiao back on the ground, and then his magic power reached the top. The wind was blowing wildly.


    I''ll go.


    The men in white immediately huddled together and were scared to death.


    But Pei Shu sneered, "just a small minion, dare to be presumptuous here, when we have no one, right?"


    When Pei Shu finished speaking, his magic power soared in an instant. The magic power that could be seen by the naked eye whirled around him. It was dark and terrible.


    And fan Tian, he just set off a strong wind, there is no magic shape.


    But fan Tian didn''t flinch. His son was beaten like this. How could he bear it?


    "I don''t care who you are. I''m going to make your parents don''t know you today."


    Fan Tian points to Pei Shu, and is angry and fierce.


    Pei Shu but sneer, "just in time, take you as an example, let these people know what is invincible."


    As a result, Pei Shu moved his head, and his magic horns and tusks grew slowly, and his nails grew a lot.


    No, he left the ground and floated up. His tail was covered with a layer of armor. It was extremely sharp and his strength was also increased.


    Fan Tian immediately showed his dismay. There are not many demons who can achieve this form without being in the demon world.


    Now that they have left the demon world and come to the human world, their bodies have degenerated almost.


    It can also grow horns, but it is already very small, such as Pei Shu''s sharp long powerful magic horns, they have been unable to grow.


    "Why, don''t you come here! Is it to wait for me to do it first? "


    Pei chuckled. Happy novel www.kaixinxs.com


    "It''s all right. I''ll let you attack it."


    Pei Shu waves his hand to fan Tian provocatively and smiles contemptuously.


    "You"


    fan Tian was furious.


    But he still resisted, did not dare to attack Pei Shu, because he could not beat Pei Shu at all, just see the magic.


    "It''s our fault that we disturbed your house without investigating clearly. I''m sorry for Mr. Fan. I don''t know if you can calm down?"


    The man in white suddenly came to fan Tian and protected him behind him. He put his hand on his chest and raised his head to beg for mercy from Pei Shu.


    White man he is very clear, with their own strength, want to beat Pei Shu is not a problem.


    But there are more than one devil in this room. Just a magic uncle can kill them.


    Fortunately, he can''t die, but serious injuries can''t be avoided.


    "So you''re not here to make trouble?"


    Pei Shu asked.


    "Of course not. If people don''t find it, it must not be in your house. It''s our fault."


    The man in white has a good voice and doesn''t want to have unnecessary conflict with Pei Shu.


    He didn''t want to fight and kill. Fan Tian, who had just contacted him, didn''t expect that he had become like this.


    Pei did not directly say that he would not pursue, but asked Pei Siyan of the sofa. "This is your home, you has the final say."


    Pei Shouyan, who held Jiang Sheng in his arms, chuckled back, "boss fan and I had cooperation, so we won''t hurt our friendship. Let''s turn big things into small things."


    "Well, that''s up to you."


    Pei Shu came back lazily, relieved the form of the demon man, put his toes on the ground and landed easily.


    Fan Tian, who was let go, was not moved. Instead, he felt that he had been humiliated by Pei Weiyan, and his anger could not be revealed.


    But now, men in white dare not provoke Pei to serve Yan. Where does he have this ability?


    So he picked up Fan Xiao in anger and left angrily.

 Chapter 380

    "This is our negligence, and I will compensate you for all the losses."


    The man in white walked to the opposite side of the sofa and bowed his head to Pei yaoyan.


    "I don''t need to lose any more. I just broke a ceiling and a wall. It''s not a big deal. I can still afford to build it."


    When the man in white heard the word Pei, he was shocked immediately.


    Pei Shouyan? Isn''t this the CEO of the chaebol? The Pei family?


    No, this is not Pei''s territory!


    Or is it just Pei?


    But he''s also a demon, isn''t he? Among the demons, the Pei family is the only one!


    But why did no one mention that there was a man named Pei Weiyan in Pei''s family?


    Oh, Hello! When I heard the word Pei, I had a reaction. It seems that I understand the devil deeply enough!


    Pei Shouyan, who hugs Jiang Sheng''s shoulder, points at Jiang Sheng''s shoulder and smiles at the man in white.


    Jiang Sheng frowned, "what are you doing? It''s itchy."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I can''t help it."


    Pei Shouyan quickly took off his hand with a smile, a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little itchy. It''s not very comfortable."


    Jiang Sheng soft voice back, not angry.


    Jiang Sheng is so cute that Pei Shouyan steals a kiss immediately.


    Jiang Sheng was not shy or flustered. Instead, he gave him a blank look. "Can you deal with this person first?"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Pei Shouyan smiles and listens to Jiang Sheng.


    The man in white looks at Jiang Sheng with some consternation. Who is this boy? Can you order the Pei family like this?


    He is full of curiosity about Jiang Sheng''s identity, so he stares at Jiang Sheng.


    "Sir, it seems rude of you to stare at other people''s wives so directly!" Flamboyant novel www.ranwen52000.com


    Pei Shouyan reminds men in white.


    The man in white immediately apologized, "sorry, it''s rude."


    But after apologizing, he was a little surprised that the devil married the Exorcist?


    Because the man in red just said, Jiang Sheng''s body, he felt the spiritual power.


    So he mistook Jiang Sheng as an exorcist.


    "I don''t know, sir, why did you chase that child?"


    Pei Shouyan pretended to be curious and began to enter the theme.


    The man in white quickly clasped his fists back. "It was our young master who was naughty for a time and ran out of the house. The master of the house sent us these subordinates to chase after him."


    Young master?


    Pei Shouyan immediately raised an eyebrow.


    If it was a young master, could he be beaten like that?


    It seems to be an experimental body or something. He doesn''t dare to tell us the truth.


    That man, probably will know the hiding place of the monster that Hei Ming just told me.


    He must have a good relationship with him. He must have what Jiang Sheng and his father want.


    "It''s really our fault this time. If you don''t care about the villains, you''ll be very grateful."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s just a misunderstanding! Just apologize to Haotian of our family. "


    Pei Shouyan laughs so much that people and animals are harmless. He has no calculation on his face, but he is already counting on men.


    Because he said, "it''s the child. He''s very sick. If there''s anything immortal, it''s good to cure him."


    With that, Pei Shouyan sighed with a sigh that he didn''t know what to do.


    The man in white was stunned when he heard Pei yaoyan say so.


    It turns out that the child is ill. Our cells here may be able to help him.


    But it''s the first time I''ve met these people. Is it safe to just talk to them about business?

 Chapter 381

    "Hei Ming, how much money do you have now?"


    Pei Shouyan suddenly pretended to ask Pei yaoyan, but what he could show was that he was really serious.


    Black Ming also pretended to count, back, "such a billion or there."


    "That''s a lot of money. If someone could save your son, would you give them all?"


    Hei Ming was excited immediately, "don''t say you give them all. There''s no problem borrowing another billion to each other. You can only save Bai Haotian."


    "What do you want from our good brother? I have 5 billion yuan now. As long as you can save Haotian, you can give you as much as you want."


    "Thank you, second brother."


    Hei Mingzhuang was moved to hold Pei Weiyan''s hand tightly, and he tried to suck his nose. He didn''t have any tears.


    Jiang Sheng and Bai Hao say goodbye to each other and help each other. The acting skills of the two brothers are really poor.


    But the two of them think so, but the man in white can''t see it. They think it''s true. The brothers have deep feelings.


    It seems that I have met the big money.


    It''s just that the experiment needs money, and the people at the top don''t allocate money. If they can earn extra money, why not do it? It''s still a list of hundreds of millions of drugs. It takes several batches of drugs to make money.


    The man in white is cheated by Pei yaoyan and Hei Ming''s bad acting. He is in the heart.


    But he was afraid that it would be a game because he didn''t know Pei yaoyan and Hei Ming.


    Their cells are not sold to the public, but only to people they know, for fear of trouble.


    When the man in white was entangled, Pei Shouyan saw his worry.


    He put down the strong medicine, pretended not to care to order the magic uncle, "magic uncle, help me to deliver the guest! It''s getting dark. "


    "It''s the young master."


    Magic uncle quickly came to the man in white and made a gesture of invitation.


    "Move, sir." Xiaofei e-book www.txtxf.com


    "Wait a minute."


    Pei Shouyan wanted to see off the guests, and the man in white was immediately flustered.


    "Is there anything else, sir?"


    Pei Shouyan asked with a smile.


    In fact, the heart has a burst of joy, the man in white took the bait.


    Can be installed or to be installed, can not let the man in white see that he deliberately want to put on the line.


    "You just said that the child needs medicine, right! I have it here. Although we can''t live forever, it should be possible to save the child''s life. "


    The man in white was afraid of being driven away by Pei Weiyan, so he took the time to explain.


    "Should?"


    Pei Shouyan raised his eyebrows slightly, revealing his doubts.


    The man in white then explained, "where does our master have a special cell that can change the whole human gene? I can''t guarantee that the child will be cured, but there will be no problem to survive."


    Pei Shouyan was not happy after hearing this, but showed a face of doubt, "you should not be a black technology!"


    "Of course not. The reason why this cell is special is that it comes from the first generation of vampires, which can change the human body''s genes."


    I''m afraid Pei Shouyan doesn''t believe it. The man in white tells the whole story about the first generation of vampires that can''t be said.


    This also showed that he really wanted the money, and Pei Weiyan also bet the right code.


    Hearing the first generation of vampires, Jiang Sheng clenched his fist immediately.


    It''s really grandfather. These people are actually selling grandfather''s cells.


    Damn it! These people are just animals who do such things to an old man.


    Jiang Sheng''s temper has reached its peak. Fortunately, Pei Weiyan grasped his hand in time to calm him down. He could not fail here.

 Chapter 382

    Jiang Sheng also knew the importance of the matter, so he didn''t get angry and held back.


    The man in white didn''t know what Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng meant, so he didn''t care much.


    "What about this cell? How did you buy it? "


    Pei Weiyan continued to get to the point.


    The man in white seemed hesitant, and his appearance was hesitant about what to write.


    "If you don''t mean to talk about business, please come back! I''m not a patient person. I don''t have time to spend with you


    This time, not only uncle magic, but also the demons who surrounded the gate surrounded the gate.


    "Mr. Pei, calm down. I didn''t mean that."


    See the formation is not right, the man in white immediately clasped his fist to explain.


    "What do you mean


    Pei Shouyan''s voice was cold, and he looked straight into the eyes of the man in white.


    "You really misunderstand me. It''s not that I don''t do this business, but I have to ask the master for instructions before I know when to deliver the goods to you. If you are in a hurry, I can''t give you the medicine now. "


    "Is it really just like this? Didn''t you deceive me? "


    Pei Wai Yan twisted his eyebrows and questioned, trying to pretend to be dignified and ferocious.


    After all, he lost his memory and didn''t know what he looked like now. He could only pretend to be an adult.


    "If I have a half empty word, the sky strikes five thunders."


    The man in white swears to God.


    "Well, I''ll believe you once. If I know you lied to me, I won''t be polite to you."


    Pei Shouyan pretended to be merciful. In fact, he felt sorry in his heart. He finally passed away. He didn''t have to act. He was too tired.


    "Please rest assured that customers are God to us."


    The man in white promised again and again.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll give you a million deposit in a moment to see whether the medicine works well or not. I''ll increase the price for you. Is that ok? "


    "No problem. It''s on us." Bobo''s Novels www.boboxs.com


    The man in white is glad that he has really met a rich man.


    But Pei Shouyan would give such a high price, that is, he saw that the man in white needed the money and deliberately kept him.


    "We don''t know how to contact you. We have to leave a phone number or look at your appearance! If you run away with the money, I''ll find someone else


    Pei Shouyan said half jokingly.


    "Yes, just a moment."


    The man in white took out his business card from his pocket and handed it to Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Weiyan took it with his fingers. Seeing the name on the top, he almost didn''t make a sound. Because there were two big characters of money printed on it, and the business card was gold, which was dazzling.


    The person who takes this name is jumping in the eye of money!


    make complaints about Tucao.


    Jiang Sheng saw it and took a puff from the corner of his mouth, "this name is really domineering."


    When the man in white heard this, he immediately explained, "this is our master''s business card. In the future, I will be your middleman. As soon as the medicine is ready, I will bring it to you immediately."


    "It''s not your name


    Jiang Sheng looked relieved.


    "Of course not. I''m just a small hand."


    The man in white smiles gently.


    I''m just a small hand. Would fan Tian be very respectful to you just now? When I''m stupid, right!


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t believe the lies of a man in white.


    "Then look at your face! It''s going to be a middleman. We don''t know what you look like, do we? "


    Pei Wai Yan gave his business card to the black one, and then looked at the man in white.


    The man in white looks like he is not willing to, but Pei Shouyan has been looking at him, he is not easy to refuse, can only take.


    When he untied the rope and took off the mask, his long dark hair fell down with his sex, and a few strands of hair fell playfully.


    His face is cold and stern, with a few clean and cold beauty in his delicate air, just like a beautiful man fairy in fairyland.

 Chapter 383

    "Oh, I''ll go! That''s too damn good-looking


    This is the first time after seeing the man''s face in white, Jiang Sheng exclaimed and was surprised.


    This also makes him think of the ability to foresee shuwensheng, also a long hair, beautiful people can not move eyes.


    But different from the genteel type of Shu Wensheng, who is dressed in an ancient costume, a man in white with a suit and long hair has an indescribable beauty of temperament.


    It''s not the feminine beauty, but the vigorous and handsome beauty. It''s absolutely unforgettable if you take a look at it.


    "I said," you look so beautiful, why do you wear that mask? What a waste! Let''s keep our eyes up


    Jiang Sheng pointed to make complaints about the mask in the white man''s hands.


    "Thanks for Mrs. Pei''s praise, but I''m a stranger. I don''t like to show my face in front of strangers."


    The man in white nodded to thank Jiang Sheng.


    Long hair because of his action, a few strands of hair fell to the chest, soft enough to let people want to touch a, but also very shiny, hair control people, absolutely will love.


    Seeing the hair quality of the man in white, Jiang Sheng thought of his third uncle in an instant.


    I remember that my third uncle''s girlfriends are all big beauties with straight black hair. They are all of the same style and have never changed.


    Ha ha, I''ll go. It''s not hair control! No wonder I''m always dumped by my girlfriend.


    Jiang Sheng immediately took a puff at the corner of her mouth, and finally knew why her third uncle would not be in love for a long time.


    Now it''s not only Jiang Sheng who is surprised by the appearance of the man in white. Even the men in white are also Jiang Sheng''s expression. She looks like the face of a man for the first time.


    Pei yaoyan and his wife sat on the sofa and looked at them coldly, without any fluctuation.


    Because in their demons, both men and women are very good-looking, so they have been tired of seeing good-looking people for a long time.


    Naturally, seeing the man''s face in white, they were numb and there was no fluctuation.


    But for Jiang Sheng and the men in white, they are all human beings. Among the people who come into contact with them, people who look like men in white are really rare. Heshun Novels www.heshun168.com


    "He has nothing to look at."


    Pei Shouyan covers Jiang Sheng''s eyes and doesn''t let him see the man in white.


    "You let me go."


    Jiang Sheng takes Pei yaoyan''s hand and looks back at Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan was also upset. "Is he better looking than me?"


    "Sure! How can you compare with him


    Jiang Sheng will go back if he wants to.


    After hearing this, Pei Shouyan wanted to kill Jiang Sheng.


    He doesn''t think that a man in white looks good, and he looks domineering. How can you comment on this style of man in white?


    It is estimated that Jiang Sheng''s meaning is the same, which can''t be compared. Therefore, Pei Shouyan is not as good-looking as a man in white.


    He pushed aside Pei Weiyan, who was glued to him, and asked the man in white excitedly, "what''s your name? Do you have a boyfriend? "


    Boyfriends?


    The man in white looks at Jiang Sheng in a daze. I don''t know why he asked.


    But when I glanced at Pei Shiyan, they understood that all the family members were husbands.


    "My name is baihezhi. If I have a boyfriend, I like women, not men."


    Baihe politely avoided unnecessary misunderstanding and explained with a smile.


    "Is there a woman in contact?"


    Jiang Sheng didn''t care at all and continued to ask.


    Jiang Sheng is so enthusiastic that he scares baihezhi. I don''t know what is the purpose of Jiang Sheng''s asking these words.

 Chapter 384

    Pei Shouyan didn''t understand. He picked up his eyebrows and looked at Jiang Sheng. Then he was Hei Ming Pei sran and asked them if they knew what they meant?


    Hei Ming shows his hands, while Pei Si ran shakes his head.


    Everyone did not know, Pei Shouyan just poked Jiang Sheng''s back, "wife, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? Chat with Baihe! You didn''t see it


    Jiang Sheng keeps pushing Pei Shouyan away from him and tells him not to bother himself.


    After that, he took the hand of Baihe, and his eyes were shining. "If you don''t have a girlfriend, I can introduce it to you."


    Bai He''s smile has a trace of embarrassment, but Jiang Sheng is the wife of the golden master, and he is embarrassed to refuse.


    So he was reluctant to let Jiang Sheng get angry. Pei Shiyan stopped doing business. He nodded back, "OK, Mrs. Pei will arrange it."


    "Really?"


    Jiang Sheng was so happy that he would jump up, but Bai he could only sigh in his heart.


    But there''s no way! Who let Jiang Sheng be the wife of the golden master?


    "That"


    baihezhi looked at the way Yanjiang Sheng held his hand and hesitated.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just so excited."


    Jiang Sheng immediately let go, not angry, but also a smile can not close the mouth.


    Bai Hezhi is very puzzled why Jiang Sheng laughs like this.


    Hei Ming leaned over Jiang Sheng''s ear and asked Jiang Sheng in a low voice, "sister-in-law, where are the women in your family? If your sister, you are still a child! Are you going to introduce someone to be a girlfriend? "


    "No! I''ll introduce him to my third uncle. "


    Jiang Sheng whispered back, not even thinking about it.


    He should not have asked about this topic. Suddenly, he felt a little distressed for Baihe.


    But he also agreed with Jiang Sheng, because if he really became his own person, he was afraid that he could not investigate the people behind him?


    After that, they can follow suit, find the laboratory, and Jiang Sheng''s grandfather, and then the secret of the monster. Huaxia stack room www.hxsk.net


    Pei Wai Yan puffed and quickly put down the tea in his hand and wiped Jiang Sheng''s back with a paper towel because it was sprayed on Jiang Sheng''s clothes.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth was very strong. She turned back and looked at Pei yaoyan with a terrible look. "You want to die, right?"


    "Who told you to say that?"


    Pei Shouyan retorted as he brushed aside.


    "What I said was the truth! After that, the good genes of the Jiang family will be guaranteed. "


    Jiang Sheng thought far away.


    Pei Wai Yan immediately frowned, "is my gene bad?"


    "Good! But I''m married now. I''m from the Pei family, not from the Jiang family. "


    Jiang Sheng said Pei Shouyan with white eyes.


    "Indeed."


    As long as Jiang Sheng doesn''t attack himself, he is right in everything he says.


    "Sister in law, then he must be able to give birth, in order to leave a good gene for your Jiang family! That''s a man


    Drinking tea reminds Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t reply, suddenly looked up at the White River in front of him, and said, "but isn''t he pregnant?"


    Because Jiang Sheng said this a little loud, so baihezhi also heard it, and immediately shook his body. His hands on the side of his thigh trembled, and his face turned pale for a moment.


    "Hei Ming immediately laughed," pregnant seed can''t see, how do you know? "


    "Can''t you see that?"


    Jiang Sheng Lengleng Leng asked, and then looked up at the White River.


    Bai He wanted to avoid Jiang Sheng''s examination, but he was afraid that he would avoid it. Jiang Sheng would be suspicious, so he forced himself to smile.


    "That may be because I misunderstood him, because he has the same good smell when he is in love with Bai Hao."


    After Jiang Sheng said this, he threw a grape in his mouth. He didn''t care much. He also felt that he had misunderstood him.

 Chapter 385

    "What smell?"


    Hei Ming wondered.


    "That''s the smell! Don''t you smell it? "


    Jiang Sheng sniffed at the air and took it for granted.


    Hei Ming learns his appearance to also smell, but what flavor did not smell.


    "Do you smell it?"


    Hei Ming asks Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan also smelled it, but there was no strange smell.


    He shrugged and said he didn''t smell it.


    On the contrary, Bai Hao sent his men to the door. When he got back to the sofa, he heard Jiang Sheng''s words and looked at him in wonder.


    Because like Jiang Sheng, he smelled a sweet smell from Baihe, mixed with a touch of easily impetuous breath.


    Qiao Mo himself, too, smelled the kind of smell Jiang Sheng said, and was affected by the smell, suddenly his body became a little strange, inexplicably hot.


    He hugged himself tightly, his head bowed nervously, and did not dare to speak.


    This feeling he inexplicably familiar and strange, let him very flustered, do not know what to do.


    "You smell it, don''t you?"


    Seeing Bai Hao''s expression, Jiang Sheng knew it was like this and asked him immediately.


    Bai Hao nodded his head in response, staring at Baihe all the time.


    Baihezhi is more and more flustered, clenched fists, nails are stabbed into the flesh.


    "If nothing happens, I''ll go back first."


    Baihe was afraid that if he stayed here too long, he would be more upset and immediately nodded to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Lingdu e-book www.txtld.com


    Jiang Sheng suddenly got up to keep up with him and took Baihe''s arm.


    "Is Mrs. Pei still busy?"


    Baihe''s smile can be very reluctant.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned. His body was shaking, and he was shaking very badly. His face was also very bad.


    "Don''t worry about it!"


    Jiang Sheng was worried and asked.


    "I''m fine. Thank you very much for worrying."


    Bai Hezhi immediately took out his arm from Jiang Sheng''s hand, retreated in a panic, and then held his shaking hand tightly.


    I''ll go. It''s not really pregnancy! And it''s in the heat?


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go back first."


    Baihe was anxious to leave. He didn''t take any medicine when he went out today. Now he must rush back as soon as possible. He can''t let anyone know that he is pregnant, and even more can''t let his subordinates know.


    After all, pregnant species are rare species, and if they are known, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "You wait."


    Jiang Sheng immediately grabbed the White River, and then turned around and said, "Bai Hao."


    Bai Hao came over immediately, smelling the smell of baihezhi getting stronger and stronger. He immediately understood the situation and told baihezhi in a low voice, "I have medicine upstairs."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Baihezhi broke away from Jiangsheng again.


    But before he turned around and rushed away, Bai Hao warned him in a low voice, "I''m a doctor, and I can promise you that as soon as you leave here and there''s no drug suppression, you''ll be found out by the male. What''s going to happen at that time? You don''t need to tell you, you should also understand it!"


    After listening to Bai Hao''s words, Bai Hezhi clenched his hand in pain. He did not look back, because he did not trust anyone, especially in this situation.


    And at this time, he also flashed a human in his mind. During his oestrus, when his spiritual power was weakened, he was forced to suppress him and make him feel miserable.


    At the thought of these, Baihe''s eyes only hate, there is no trust to speak of.

 Chapter 386

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Finally, Baihe denied it and walked quickly to the gate.


    But at this time, his body suddenly a lack of strength, feet stagger, almost fell down, fortunately in time to hold the porch shoe cabinet.


    Baihezhi, how can you fall here?


    He scolded himself and stood up unsteadily to go on, but his sight began to blur, and the ground was shaking.


    He reluctantly moved a step, but dizzy, finally he fell heavily, can not get up, the whole body is weak.


    "Young master Bai."


    His subordinates rushed to Baihe immediately, but before they came to Baihe, Bai Hao had already arrived first. He picked up Bai He Zhi, who was holding himself tightly, gritting his teeth and showing pain, and went upstairs.


    "Put Let me go. Don''t touch me. "


    With his only strength, Baihe tried to complete this sentence.


    "Your smell is getting stronger and stronger. You have to take medicine now, or the consequences will be serious."


    Bai Hao didn''t put Bai He down, but continued to walk upstairs.


    Baihe Zhiben also wants to say that he doesn''t know what Bai Hao is talking about, but he is very hot now. If he doesn''t take medicine, things will happen again that night.


    He never allowed that kind of thing to happen. He didn''t want to go through it again.


    "Don''t worry! I''m pregnant too. I won''t do anything to you


    In order to make Baihe at ease, Bai Hao said this to others for the first time.


    In the past, he thought that it was very difficult to talk about the kind of pregnancy.


    But when he saw Bai Haotian, he suddenly felt that there was nothing wrong with him. At least he had a home. Net of Novels www.xiaoshuowa.com


    Baihe''s pale face was incredulous. He was stunned because he heard that the pregnant species were almost extinct.


    What''s more, he didn''t understand why Jiang Sheng could tell that he was pregnant by the smell.


    He concealed it for more than 20 years and was seen through for the first time.


    "Jiang Sheng is also pregnant. He just did that to protect you. So don''t think about it. We''re not interested in you, and we can''t do anything to you. You can have ten thousand hearts! "


    Bai Hao knows that Baihe will be surprised and explains again.


    Although Bai Hezhi was still suspicious, he was suffering to death. His body was on fire. He had no extra energy to think about it.


    "You, you, where are you going to take our young master?"


    His subordinates immediately followed Bai Hao, but they were afraid to move.


    Just saw magic uncle and Pei Shu clean up people, where do they dare to fight?


    Although they are exorcists, they are also human beings. Their ten team leaders are still lying outside and fainting. As soon as they go to war, will they die?


    "Bai Hao is a doctor. Let him deal with it."


    Jiang Sheng ran to stop them.


    Hearing that Bai Hao was a doctor, some of his subordinates immediately began to cry. "Our young master is very weak and sick. He has been taking medicine all the time. I guess he forgot to take medicine today. You must save our young master."


    Weak and sickly? i see! These people don''t know why he took the medicine.


    Jiang Sheng felt relieved. The less people knew that Baihe was pregnant, the better for Baihe.


    "Don''t worry! After a while, your young master will be very busy. "


    Jiang Sheng said, immediately ran up with the stairs, and then did not return to tell Pei yaoyan, "don''t let anyone come up."

 Chapter 387

    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan got up and called Jiang Sheng, but Jiang Sheng was gone and went up to the second floor.


    He was a little upset. Jiang Sheng even left his real husband and went to Baihe?


    Can be angry to return angry, or command magic uncle, "no one is allowed to go up."


    Sit down and be angry.


    "It''s the young master."


    At the command, uncle moo waved his hand and invited two of his men to come in and stood at the entrance of the stairs.


    Baihe''s men, they anxiously look upstairs, but dare not go up.


    Just talking to Jiang Sheng, let Jiang Sheng save Baihe''s subordinate Bai Jing Yi and say, "let''s go outside and see the ten team leaders."


    "But what about young master Bai? Just leave him alone? "


    "Yes! When I go back, how can I tell old lady Bai? "


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, hesitantly look at Baijing one.


    "Let''s take a look at the injury of the tenth captain. If it''s serious, you''ll send him back for treatment. I''ll wait for the young master myself and will send him home safely."


    The men had no other way, so they nodded and followed Baijing out. Fleur''s novel www.flxs8.com


    As soon as they left, Hei Ming immediately turned his laptop to Pei Weiyan, Pei Silan, and told the two of them, "this Baihe is the white master of the three family associations of exorcists. It is said that the former Bai family was the head of exorcists, which was equal to the powerful existence of Yin Yang master''s family of sister-in-law. But after the grandfather and uncle father passed away one after another, the burden of the white family fell on him


    "The above information shows that after he took over the Bai family, the year after year is worse than the year before, and the white family has lost its former glory. Now it is compared with the other two families, and it is difficult to survive."


    "However, the old lady of the Bai family, that is, the mother of Baihe, has some prestige in the Exorcist world. She has been supported by her mother so far, and has not been looked down upon by others."


    "So what Fan Tian said is that the people we can''t afford to provoke should be because the other party is an exorcist or the successor of a large family."


    After the explanation, he closed his laptop, and then raised his eyebrow to Pei Silan and Pei Weiyan, asking them what they thought, whether to grasp the line of Baihe, and continue to find out the behind the scenes cell users.


    Although the Exorcist didn''t know how many of the exorcists were against the human demons before, they didn''t have to fight against the demons.


    Pei Weiyan said, "it''s really hard for us to contact with exorcists directly, but I think that baihezhi seems to have no hatred towards us as non-human beings. There should be no problem in positive contact."


    Peisi ran, "ordinary exorcists, see non-human will show hostility, but he did not, that means, can approach."


    "It''s true that the average Exorcist hates non-human beings, but he doesn''t have a normal conversation with us."


    Hei Ming was also a little curious. Why didn''t Baihe hate them.


    When the three of them were in doubt, the magic uncle suddenly lowered his head and interposed, "there should be non-human beings living in the house of young master Bai."


    "Does the Exorcist live in a nonhuman home?"


    Hei Ming''s face is full of amazement, and Pei Shiyan, who is also surprised, looks at each other.


    But they know that uncle magic never says anything that is uncertain. Once it is said from his mouth, it is very likely that it is true.

 Chapter 388

    "Madame said that young master Bai is pregnant, and the prerequisite for pregnancy is the combination of non-human and human beings, so as to give birth to pregnant seeds."


    "It''s very rare to see young master Bai who is pregnant in hot weather. As far as I know, besides his wife, young master Bai is the fifth."


    Uncle magic continued.


    "Have you lived so long that you have only seen five days of hot pregnancy?"


    It''s strange that she doesn''t eat it, but it also shows that this kind of pregnancy is really rare.


    "After all, it is difficult for human beings and non-human beings to give birth to the next generation, which is naturally rare."


    "No, my sister-in-law said that Baihe''s a pregnant seed, so it''s a pregnant seed? Is there any basis for this? "


    Hei Ming is still confused. He doesn''t know anything about pregnancy. After all, he is a rare group.


    Pei Silan and Pei Weiyan are the same, quietly looking at the magic uncle who has passed their sofa.


    "Although I don''t know what the smell is, the master has said before that there is a pheromone between the pregnant species. Once a pregnant seed is in estrus, they can identify each other''s identity according to the smell."


    "I see! No wonder my sister-in-law has been talking about the smell. "


    Hei Ming knew that the smell Jiang Sheng said was true.


    "Do you smell that, sister-in-law?"


    Black Ming asked Qiao Mo curiously.


    Qiao Mo was suddenly called and was startled.


    He looked at Hei Ming in panic, what sound, because just now he didn''t listen to what Hei Ming was asking.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to listen, but his body suddenly becomes very strange. In the hall, the smell left by Baihe doesn''t disperse, which makes his body more and more hot.


    "I, I''ll go upstairs to find Jiang Sheng and them." Android fiction www.anzhuowang.net


    Joe Mo didn''t dare to stay here and ran away.


    His subordinates stopped him, but Uncle Mo waved his hand and let him go, because he knew the reason why Jiang Sheng didn''t let people go up.


    Now everyone knows that Qiao Mo is pregnant again, so it''s OK to go up.


    Pei Si ran frowned and looked at Qiao Mo''s back running upstairs. After that, he asked Uncle Mo coldly, "does this pregnant kind of pheromone interfere with each other?"


    The master said that the pheromone of this pregnant species would induce other pregnant species to enter estrus, but not all of them would. The old slave did not know about it and did not ask the master carefully


    Peisi ran didn''t make a sound after listening, but got up to keep up with Qiao mo.


    Pei Si ran wants to go up the stairs. Naturally, his subordinates dare not stop him, so they get out of the way.


    "I said you go up one by two. How can I tell Jiang Sheng?"


    Pei shouts in the back.


    Peisi ran did not reply, diameter upstairs.


    Pei Shouyan was very upset, but after all, it was his elder brother and sister-in-law. He did not say anything, nor did he go up to arrest people.


    "The first lady just looked wrong. It should have been influenced by master Bai''s pheromone."


    Uncle Mo solved Pei''s doubts.


    "I''ll go, so my sister-in-law has just entered the estrus period?" Pei Shouyan was shocked.


    After he was stunned, he immediately took a look at each other with Hei Ming, and then frowned with anger. The meaning was self-evident.


    But Uncle Mo gave them two blows, he said, "in addition to the first lady, the other two ladies, have not been affected, should not have entered the estrus."


    Sure enough, Jiang is still old and spicy. He can see the meaning of Pei yaoyan and Hei Mian at a glance and pour cold water on them.

 Chapter 389

    Pei Weiyan and Hei Ming immediately glared at Uncle Mo, who was innocent and stupid, and then quickly apologized, "it''s the old slave''s fault. I shouldn''t talk too much."


    Hei Ming, "do you know that you are talkative?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. ten."


    Uncle Mo apologized again. It was embarrassing.


    Hearing this, Hei Ming was suddenly stunned. For how long, for hundreds of years, no one had called him that for a long time.


    What''s more, people used to call him ten young master with sarcasm. Because he could not inherit the surname Pei, in the eyes of others, he did not deserve to be called ten young master.


    But ten young master calls out in the devil uncle''s mouth, lets the black close slowly the corner of the mouth take up a wipe range.


    "You are the only one who will call me ten young master now." Black sleep bitter way.


    "As long as the old slave is still alive, you will still be the ten young master. Whether others call or not, it has nothing to do with the old slave. But if anyone dares to be disrespectful to you, I will teach them a lesson for him. "


    Uncle Mo is all the words from the bottom of his heart. He knows how much pain Hei Ming has suffered. Now he can stand in the separation of Pei family.


    "It doesn''t matter what other people are doing. Just call me ten young masters. I don''t want to hear them call me ten young masters, which will dirty my identity."


    Hei Ming always disdains Pei family''s person to call him so, anyway is the meaning of ridicule.


    Pei Weiyan, who was leaning against the sofa with his chin in his hands, looked coldly at the magic uncle in front of him.


    He always felt that uncle magic had changed, but he couldn''t tell where it had changed.


    It''s just, it''s not as annoying as it used to be. Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    Perhaps, Pei Shouyan himself did not really know about Uncle Mo, just because Uncle Mo worked for his father, he hated him.


    "By the way, uncle Mo, how can you be sure that Baihe is a natural pregnancy, and there are so many artificial pregnancies now."


    Uncle Mo bowed his head, "young master Bai tried his best to hide it. Even his hands didn''t know that he was a pregnant seed. There was only one possibility. He was a hot pregnant seed, not an experimental one."


    "If it''s a pregnant seed from the experiment, the staff will hear some news more or less. It can''t be airtight, and no one has heard of it."


    "This can explain why young master Bai doesn''t hate us as non-human beings and can live in peace with us."


    Magic uncle said his understanding, but all this, he just guess, also dare not say 100%, is right.


    "It is true that if there is no non-human at home, it is impossible to get along with us. It should be a natural pregnancy that combines non-human and human beings."


    After hearing the words of Uncle Mo, he also agreed with his explanation.


    "Young master Bai must have suffered a lot before! Look at the way he tried to endure. He should have survived all by himself


    Magic uncle suddenly sighed, more heartache.


    "Isn''t Jiang Sheng trying to introduce Bai He Zhi to his third uncle? Now it''s half a family. We also need to know from him the clues of those monsters and the people behind the cells. Then we can go to his white family. If we don''t go into the tiger''s den, we can''t get any more. "


    Pei yaoyan suddenly said that he was still leaning against the sofa lazily, holding his cheek in his hand.


    "All my family will go?"


    Hei Ming asked with a smile.


    Pei yaoyan thought about it, then picked his eyebrows and laughed back to Hei Ming, "how busy people are!"

 Chapter 390

    Uncle Mo wanted to say that the white family should not be able to afford their meals, but he shut up. He was afraid that Pei Weiyan and Hei Ming would stare at him again.


    Pei Li Yan''s nostrils were happy to see him back home again.


    Master, don''t worry, these children are getting along well and feeling as deep as before.


    I will also guard them for you. As long as someone dares to bully young men, the old slave is the first to stand up and clean them up.


    No matter it is other people, or the masters, the old slaves will not let them hurt the young masters.


    When it comes to the master''s house, uncle magic clenches his fist, and his appearance is a trace of anger.


    After all, after Pei''s father died, the master took Pei''s father''s place as earl. It''s fair to say that Pei''s father was still young at that time, and they took charge of the position of earl, but in fact, they planned for a long time.


    "Shall we go upstairs to see them, too?"


    Pei Shouyan asked Hei Ming.


    Will ask so, is afraid that he went up, will be picked up by Jiang Sheng, because agreed, do not let people go up, but Qiao Mo and Pei Si ran have gone up.


    Is he so henpecked?


    Hei ming could not help being curious. Although it was good to say that Pei Shouyan had lost his memory, they didn''t have to be afraid to offend him and be scolded.


    But he is not used to it. After all, Pei Shouyan has been used to being strict for hundreds of years. Now he is so good at talking and can''t adapt to it.


    "No, what about the child? Where have you been? "


    Black Ming suddenly remembered this important person.


    "In my room, janho hid the child with a magic circle."


    After finishing Fan Xiao, Pei Shu, who sat down to eat, finally spoke.


    If it wasn''t for his voice, heiming and Pei Shouyan would have forgotten his existence.


    "You still have a hand. Don''t let him run around."


    Hei Ming leaned against the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "He''s just asleep now. I don''t know what happens when he wakes up."


    Pei Shu wiped his mouth, got up and walked under the ceiling with a big hole broken. At last, he quickly went up.


    Pei Shouyan and Hei Ming follow, and then is uncle mo.


    When the four of them got to the room, the little boy in the bed had already woken up and was covering his head with a quilt and hiding in the corner of the bed in a panic.


    "Don''t come here, don''t look at me."


    The little boy did not dare to look at everyone. He was afraid that his hair would turn into a snake and petrify everyone.


    "What''s the situation?" 33 novel net www.33xiaoshuo.com


    Pei Shu asked.


    Jiang Huo had no choice but to show his hands. "After waking up, it''s like this."


    "Are you hungry?"


    Pei Shu approached the little boy and asked, "are you hungry?"


    The little boy did not speak, but nodded.


    "Uncle magic."


    Pei Shu immediately turned back to call uncle magic.


    "Yes."


    Magic uncle a blink no shadow, after not meeting, came back, carrying some sweet and a cup of milk.


    Pei Shu took food from Uncle magic and put them on the bed one by one.


    The little boy smelled the fragrance, and immediately reached out and quickly took it, then gobbled it down.


    "Eat slowly. No one will rob you."


    Pei Shu sat down beside the bed and handed the little boy milk.


    The little boy didn''t take it, but leaned up to the cup and sniffed it. He didn''t know if he could drink it.


    Hasn''t the boy seen milk?


    Pei Shu was puzzled.


    "It''s delicious. Try it if you don''t believe it."


    Pei Shu is very patient and guides the little boy. The little boy looks up at Pei Shu and then carefully takes the milk from his hand.


    He first tasted it in a small mouthful. After trying it, he drank it out in one breath. Then he returned the cup to Pei Shu timidly and said, "thank you!"


    Pei Shu slightly a Leng, it is estimated that the little boy is no longer so afraid of him.


    Pei Shu inexplicably felt that he was cute, raised his hand to touch his small head, but the little boy quickly avoided, and then looked at him warily.


    Pei Shu forcibly pulled Jianghuo by the side, touched Jianghuo''s head and showed it to the little boy, and then told him, "this is to think you are cute and praise you."


    "Me, cute?"


    The little boy was slightly stunned, because the children together, everyone said he was a monster.


    "Am I cute, too, wife?"


    Jiang Huo immediately stealthily kisses Pei Shu and laughs in a bad way.


    Pei Shu mercilessly gave Jiang Huo a foot, "fuck off, lovely grandson."

 Chapter 391

    Jianghuo also knew that he would be kicked, so he just laughed and didn''t get angry.


    He looked at Pei Shu, who took care of the little boy patiently, with a smile on his mouth.


    He walked to Pei Shu''s back, gently took Pei Shu into his arms, and then said, "you will be a good mother."


    Not aware of this Pei Shu a Leng, silly blink.


    After that, his expression softened down, because he always felt that it was good to have a child.


    At first, he felt that Jianghuo was gone and wanted a child to accompany him.


    But now he wants to live in a world of three, with janho and their children.


    "Then try your best to make me a good mother earlier."


    Peishu echoed Jiang Huo''s words and didn''t beat and scold Jiang Huo as usual.


    "Well, I''ll try."


    Jiang Huo bows his head and kisses Pei Shu''s forehead. He does not miss any chance to eat Pei Shu''s tofu.


    So Pei Shu looked up at him and warned him to be honest.


    The little boy on the bed looked at Pei Shu and Jiang Huo, inexplicably, his heart was warm.


    Family, is that the feeling?


    He grabbed the clothes on his chest and looked at Pei Shujiang and Huo with a good atmosphere.


    Pei Weiyan, Hei Mian, and uncle mo were stunned because Pei Shu just said that he wanted to give birth to Jiang Huo.


    Let''s not say whether Pei Shu can have children, but Pei Shu''s personality. It''s more difficult for him to have children than to ascend to heaven, but Jianghuo did.


    "More than 500 years later, uncle, is this kind of character?"


    Pei Shouyan asked Hei Ming in a low voice.


    Hei Ming was also puzzled. These two people were making a lot of noise.


    "I don''t know what''s going on."


    Only uncle Mo knew that Pei Shu had considered that he would be separated from Jiang Huo one day when he was really with Jiang Huo, so he took the child into consideration.


    Uncle Mo sighs, the children of Pei family are all children of hard life!


    "What''s your name?"


    Pei Shu asked the little boy.


    The little boy''s eyes are low, looking at the dessert in his hand. At last, he whispered, "I don''t remember my name."


    Pei Shu and Jiang Huo looked at each other. At last, Pei Shu said to the little boy, "it''s OK. I''ll give you a name. If you don''t remember, you won''t remember." 520 Novels www.520fsxs.com


    "Really?"


    The little boy immediately raised his head and looked at Pei Shu''s eyes, where the stars twinkled.


    "Let me see! You come to our house on rainy days. Let''s call it light rain! It''s easy to remember and lovely. "


    Pei Shu thought about it seriously and said so.


    Who knows Pei Shouyan added, "he also steals food. Why don''t you call him a thief?"


    As soon as he said this, Pei Shu gave him a cruel look and kicked him.


    Pei yaoyan grinned. "You are too rude, uncle. I''m not wrong."


    "You''re right, but you don''t know what to say, do you?"


    The chin points to the little boy who silently lowers his head to wipe tears, and stares at Pei yaoyan again.


    "Well, well, yes, yes, I shut up."


    Pei Shouyan surrendered and didn''t continue the topic with Pei Shu, or he would be beaten again later.


    "Xiaoyu is OK, eat it and eat it. Now this is your home."


    Pei Shu quickly comforted.


    The little boy didn''t say anything. After a while, he raised his head and wiped tears and apologized to Pei yaoyan, "I''m sorry, uncle. I was so hungry at that time that I didn''t eat for several days, so I would steal."


    "The child apologized to you, you hurry up."


    Pei Shu slapped Pei on the arm, which made him grin again.


    "Easy, easy, it hurts!"


    Pei Weiyan seems to be the object of being bullied. It''s pathetic.


    "Then hurry up


    "Yes, yes, I forgive you, and now this is your home. Is this OK? Satisfied with it


    At last, he rubbed his painful arm and asked Pei Shu.


    "Well, you can go away."


    He looked at Pei yaoyan with disgust.


    Pei Shouyan said what he wanted to say, but there was nothing to refute Pei Shu.


    Don''t I just lose my memory? That''s what you''re doing to me, aren''t you?


    Pei Shouyan refused to accept this, and now he wants to restore his memory. If he doesn''t, he will be killed by the violence at home.

 Chapter 392

    "It seems monotonous to call Xiaoyu. I''ll lend you my surname."


    Jianghuo suddenly said, rubbing the little boy''s head.


    The little boy didn''t avoid this time. He looked at Jiang Huo''s big hand, just like being touched by someone for the first time.


    "Why, do you want to do it again?" Jiang Huo asked with a warm smile.


    The little boy pursed his mouth and nodded quickly. His face was filled with joy.


    He didn''t know what it was like. He liked it anyway.


    And I always feel that before someone touched his head like this, but his hands were not so big and small, but they were very warm.


    But he can''t remember who was the man who touched his head.


    "How nice."


    Jianghuo rubbed the little boy''s head again, smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    Pei Shu hesitated to look at Jiang Huo and asked him, "can you give your family name to others? You are the descendants of yin and Yang masters. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll talk to my elder brother and sister-in-law." Jianghuo road.


    Jiang Huo said so, Pei Shu didn''t say much.


    Moreover, his surname should not be confused with others.


    There are advantages, but there are more disadvantages. Other demon families covet them. Maybe they give them to the little boy and hurt him.


    "From now on, you will be called Jiang Xiaoyu. Are you happy?"


    Jiang Huo picked up Jiang Xiaoyu and asked him with a smile.


    A hug, Jianghuo found that the child is too light, suddenly some heartache.


    In particular, Jiang Xiaoyu''s body is full of scars, but now it has disappeared a lot.


    Jiang Huo doubts and opens Jiang Xiaoyu''s clothes to see other wounds on his body.


    He was supposed to be a human being taken to the experiment, no doubt, and then a medusa man. 99 Chinese www.99zw.net


    Although his wound healed more slowly than non-human, he did heal himself.


    "You rascal, what are you looking at when you open his clothes?"


    Pei Shu immediately slapped Jiang Huo''s head and angered him.


    Jiang Huo''s smile is not serious, "jealous?"


    "You''re fucked up, aren''t you? Are you serious? "


    Pei Shu wanted to kill Jiang Huo with one blow.


    Jiang Huo wanted to explain, but Pei Shouyan stepped forward, went to Jiang Xiaoyu, took a look, and then said, "his wound is slowly healing, which is much less than when I first saw him."


    "Self healing?"


    Pei Shu was stunned. He saw that the wound was healing slowly.


    "Isn''t he a human experiment?"


    "There''s only one explanation. He''s got the Medusa powers, and he''s got your non-human self-healing abilities, but much slower than yours."


    Jiang Huo returned to Pei Shu.


    Hearing Jiang Huo''s words, Hei Mian was very upset. He worried, "if their experiment goes on like this, it will be a mess in the future? Half human, half non-human, and also have the ability of self-healing. If this experiment is successfully studied by them and then flows into the black market, the city will be hell. At that time, there will certainly be a lot of people using this kind of things to rob, rob, destroy and so on. This kind of thing will certainly happen


    Jianghuo, "so, we have to speed up, before these people succeed, first find their old nest, do not let them continue to harm people."


    "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    Jiang Xiaoyu suddenly apologized, his head buried low.


    "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault."


    Jianghuo immediately rubbed his head to comfort him, and it became more and more convenient.


    Jiang Xiaoyu nodded gently, but he was still very lost.


    He knew that janho would come in the first place because he was the one who ran out of the lab.


    But from his side, Jianghuo got nothing, he was very guilty.

 Chapter 393

    "I''ll go to my wife and you''ll talk about you."


    Pei Shouyan was so bored that he walked outside the door.


    Hei Ming followed, and uncle Mo said, "I''ll send someone to repair the ceiling."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Pei Shu is a unified answer.


    Jianghuo doesn''t care whether they go or not. Anyway, staying here also affects his love with Pei Shu en.


    Pei Weiyan thought Bai Hao would take Baihe Zhi to his room with Hei Ming, but he didn''t. After looking around, he found several of them in his room.


    At this time, Qiao Mo and Pei Si ran are also in, Qiao Mo nervously sat on the sofa without saying a word, Pei Si ran then brought him a medicine and a glass of water, and handed it to him.


    Thank you


    Qiao Mo took it in fear, and then quickly took the medicine, because he was affected by Baihe''s pheromone and entered the estrus period.


    He didn''t expect that peisran would see it and went upstairs with him.


    But to his surprise, peisran didn''t do anything to him. He just asked Bai Hao if there was any medicine.


    Bai Hao happened to come to Pei Weiyan''s room with a medicine box and gave baihezhi an injection of inhibitor. Therefore, some granules were given to Qiao Mo, who was not very serious in estrus.


    "Would you like to sleep down and have a rest?"


    Peipeisi ran asked, took the water cup in Qiao Mo''s hand.


    A listen to sleep down for a while, Qiao Mo immediately to the sofa corner move, watch out for Pei Si ran.


    "Don''t worry. It''s here to rest, not to our room."


    Peisi ran explains, looking at does not seem to have any expression, but actually was injured.


    Because Qiao Mo has been avoiding him, for a while he gets better, and then he is afraid of him.


    "I''m fine. I don''t have to rest."


    Qiao Mo hurried back, then got up and ran to Jiang Sheng, who was standing on the bed looking at the situation of the White River on the bed, and hugged Jiang Sheng''s waist from behind. 53 Chinese website www.53zw.net


    Jiang Sheng was shocked. Looking back at Qiao Mo, he was relieved.


    "Who did I think it was, sister-in-law?"


    Qiao Mo did not speak, tightly holding Jiang Sheng waist.


    Jiang Sheng looked up, stood on the sofa side, looked at them, the lonely eyes of Pei Si ran, you sigh.


    These two people are really difficult to do!


    As soon as he swept past, he just saw Pei yaoyan and Hei Mian at the gate of the station, with a black face, "how did you two come up?"


    "It was Hei Ming who wanted to come up to find Bai Hao, and I followed him up."


    Pei Weiyan immediately pushed Hei Ming forward and took him as a shield.


    "Second brother, it''s not as bad as you are!"


    Hei Ming immediately protested.


    "Help me once. You don''t know that your sister-in-law can beat me to death when she is angry."


    Although Jiang Sheng promised that he would not beat himself again, Pei Shouyan was still in a state of fear. After all, Jiang Sheng had kicked him to break his rib. That shadow could not be eliminated at all.


    In addition, Jiang Sheng said that no one was allowed to go upstairs. As a result, they all came up.


    "Where''s the son?"


    When Bai Hao hears the voice of Hei Ming, he goes back to ask Hei Ming.


    Asked the black sleep a Leng, finished the sound, the son also threw in the hall under the side.


    Sure enough, the wife is true love, the son is just an accident.


    "I''ll find it."


    Hei Ming immediately turns around, but he turns back, and Bai Haotian is already following him.


    In fact, Bai Haotian has been there all the time. When they get to peishu''s room, Bai Haotian quietly catches up with him and looks up and down with Jiang Xiaoyu, but both sides don''t speak.

 Chapter 394

    "Do you only see my mother?"


    Bai Hao''s horse turned white and turned black.


    Afraid of being scolded, Hei Ming quickly covers Bai Haotian''s mouth, and then warns him, "don''t talk to your mother for a while."


    "Yes, I won''t talk to him, I''ll just tell the truth."


    "You"


    in black peace, I didn''t owe you in my last life, didn''t I


    "Maybe it is. Otherwise, how can I be your son in my life?"


    "Why don''t you be my grandson


    Hei Ming stabbed Bai Hao''s forehead.


    "Mom, motherfucker dad, he bullied me."


    Bai Hao shouts from the sky horse.


    "I''ll go, you son of a bitch."


    Hei Mian was frightened and covered Bai Haotian''s mouth in a hurry, but it was too late, because he had finished his words!


    When Bai Hao sees that Hei Ming covers his son''s mouth, he immediately frowns and looks at him in danger.


    "No, wife, listen to me."


    Hei Ming is flustered and wants to explain, but he doesn''t know how to explain it. Finally, he can only stare at Bai Haotian and ask him to pacify Bai Hao.


    Bai Haotian has a face that I don''t want to do, with his hands around his chest.


    "You"


    Hei Ming is angry again.


    However, Bai Haotian is still distressed by his father, so he doesn''t embarrass him any more.


    "I see. I''ll explain it for you. Let me go."


    "Really help me explain, you don''t do damage?"


    "Really, are you upset?"


    Bai Haotian glared impatiently at Hei Ming.


    Hei Ming also wants to believe Bai Haotian! But Bai Haotian is so evil that he can''t believe it now. Thousand books www.qianshu8.com


    "If you dare to say anything to make your mother angry, I will throw away your human servant."


    This returned to Bai Haotian''s impatient eyes, "can you not be so naive? Every time you threaten me with this? "


    "Childishness can make you honest and obedient


    Hei Ming releases Bai Haotian and pushes him into the room. He keeps up with him.


    Bai Haotian is not happy to tidy up his clothes and walks to Bai Hao.


    He looks up at Bai Hao. He looks like he has something to say.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Hao sees it and asks.


    "There''s nothing that I just said about my illness and medication. How can I say this, that, is"


    "I know that Pei Shouyan would say that because of the special situation at that time."


    Bai Haotian hesitates for a long time, but Bai Hao interrupts himself and gently rubs his head.


    Bai Haotian was stunned, and then quickly agreed, "yes, that''s what happened."


    He breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this incident would expose his illness.


    Fortunately, Bai Hao misunderstood himself. He thought Pei Shouyan at that time only said so in order to cheat baihezhi. He didn''t take it seriously.


    Hei Ming and Pei Weiyan didn''t expect Bai Haotian to be so careful. Even after they had thought about it, they had to explain it to Bai Hao. They were afraid that Bai Hao would be worried.


    His eyes are full of heartache.


    Bai Haotian is too sensible and makes him feel guilty.


    He went to Bai Haotian, picked him up and gave him a kiss.


    Suddenly, Bai Haotian was not cute at all. He squinted at Hei Ming and said, "what are you going to kiss? It''s disgusting


    "Do you need any reason for your father to kiss your son?" Hei Ming returned with a smile, and then said to Bai Hao, "wife, you also kiss our son."


    Bai Hao looks a little shy, but he kisses Bai Haotian on the forehead.


    At the moment of being kissed, Bai Hao''s eyes were hot, but he was afraid that Bai Hao would feel strange and immediately held back his tears.


    He put on a disdainful face and said to his parents, "if you want to show love, just say, don''t take me."


    It seems calm, but who knows the pain and pain in his heart?


    The happier he is, the less he wants to leave the world, because there are so many things he can''t give up.

 Chapter 395

    Hei Ming looks at Bai Haotian in silence. He seems to know that he is forced to smile.


    "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    Bai Haotian quietly comforts Hei Ming.


    Black eyes a hot, he did not turn his head over the side, light en voice.


    Because he didn''t dare to let Bai Hao see what he was like now and would worry.


    Jiang Sheng was standing beside them at this time, so he could see clearly.


    In particular, Bai Haotian''s expression is too sensible to make people heartache.


    This child, he clearly can be a bit self willed.


    Jiang Sheng raised his hand and rubbed Bai Haotian''s head.


    Bai Haotian smiles slightly, which is rare and gentle.


    Qiao Mo also learned from Jiang Sheng''s appearance, gently touched Bai Haotian''s head and responded to him with a smile.


    "If I don''t touch it, is it all out of place?"


    Pei Shouyan came over and broke the silence.


    He didn''t mean to ruin the scenery, but he said it on purpose, because everyone treated Bai Haotian like this, which only made Bai Haotian feel that he was pitying him.


    He was the one who had been there. His father was cheating, and his mother was crying all day long. He seemed to be an orphan.


    At that time, when I was very young, I didn''t have anyone around.


    So as long as someone shows kindness to him, that moment turns into pity and sympathy, and he will only suffer more.


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t know what Pei Shouyan meant. He thought he couldn''t see the atmosphere, so he glared at him.


    "You are really speechless


    But he just said it, not angry. 510 literature www.510wx.com


    "As long as you don''t hit me, you can say whatever you want."


    Pei Shouyan finished and looked at the White River lying on the bed.


    At this time, the White River on the bed is shaking his head, talking nonsense, the appearance is a nightmare.


    "What about him?"


    Pei asked.


    Bai Hao replied, "he has been in the stage of oestrus. If he stops taking medicine in time, it will become very serious. So I gave him an inhibitor and a little tranquilizer to help him have a good rest."


    "But he seems to have been using the inhibitor for a long time. His body has already had some immunity, so the effect has slowed down. Now he is so miserable. But fortunately, the body temperature has slowly returned to normal, and it will be OK in a moment


    With Bai Hao''s words falling down, the White River on the bed slowly woke up and opened his eyes tired.


    Because Pei Shouyan was close to him, baihezhi opened his eyes, and the first person who came into view was him, so he stepped back in fear.


    But also too weak, did not move a few times, panting.


    He painstakingly released his spiritual power, changed his spirit weapon, pointed at Pei yaoyan''s head, and roared, "don''t come here, I''ll I''ll kill you. "


    But the words fell, and the spirit tool in his hand disappeared in his hand.


    It should be that the combat effectiveness of the oestrus period has decreased, and the spirit power can not be condensed, which makes it impossible to maintain the form of spirit weapon.


    This is the same as, he is unarmed soldiers on the battlefield, unable to resist.


    "Get out of here, damn it!"


    Bai He set out to try to change the spirit instrument again, but no matter how hard he tried, the spiritual power could not be condensed.


    He has lost his usual calmness, so his spiritual power has been affected and he doesn''t listen to him at all.


    "Don''t be afraid. My husband is not a bad man and won''t hurt you."


    Jiang Sheng quickly blocks Pei Shouyan behind him, and doesn''t let Pei yaoyan face Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Shouyan is very innocent. This is his room. How can he become an outsider?

 Chapter 396

    "You go, all out."


    In the panic of Baihe, he took the photo frame on the bedside table as a weapon and pointed at them and roared.


    "I said," don''t go too far! This is my room. It''s you who are going out! "


    What Pei Shouyan disliked most was that he had been hurt and regarded everyone as a bad person, so he didn''t resist and said baihezhi.


    "Don''t you say two words less? He''s so scared. "


    Jiang Sheng pushed Pei Shouyan back from the front to keep him away from the bedside.


    Pei Shouyan ignored Jiang Sheng and continued to say Bai Hezhi, "my wife and Bai Hao are very kind to help you. Until just now, we have been blocking the attacks of our old men, and we want to make it convenient for you. But it''s good for you. The dog bit Lu Dongbin. He didn''t know the good people and drove us away. "


    Pei Shouyan criticized him, and Baihe gradually calmed down.


    We can''t blame him for his fear. After all, his combat effectiveness is not good in this situation, and he was forcibly occupied by others in the estrus before, which will have a shadow in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, I just lost my temper."


    Baihezhi calmed down and apologized to Pei Shouyan. After that, he nodded to Jiang Sheng and Bai Hao, saying, "thank you for your help."


    "It''s OK. Everyone is pregnant. You can help if you can." Bai Hao returned.


    Jiang Sheng also said, "yes! We are a small group. We need to help each other. "


    Undoubtedly, the words of Jiang Sheng and Bai Hao won Baihe''s trust.


    People in the most helpless time, for their own help, there will be a cordial feeling.


    So Bai Hao and Jiang Sheng used their sincerity to win some convenience after that.


    Although at the beginning, their purpose was simply to help Baihe, but they also virtually pulled them to Baihe, which laid a good foundation for Pei Shiyan. Www.51job.com www.5uzw.com


    "I won''t disturb you. I''ll go back first."


    Baihe got out of bed with the wall.


    "You''ve just recovered now. You''d better take a rest."


    Jiang Sheng was afraid that Bai He Zhi would fall down and helped him.


    Baihe doesn''t like other people''s touch and wants to push Jiang Sheng away. But looking at Jiang Sheng''s worry, the purity that he can''t pretend to be, still makes him soft hearted.


    Because since the death of his grandfather and father, he seldom felt the warmth.


    Now I am alone with my mother, and my family is not angry at all.


    The exorcists under their hands now feel that their white family is not as good as before, and they have gone to the other two families.


    Just a few of his subordinates, only a few of them were his own. The others were from the 10th captain.


    "If you can''t stay and want to go back, let''s take you back!"


    After Bai Hao put his shoes on, he stood up and helped him.


    Pei Shouyan and Hei Ming can''t find an excuse to send baihezhi back, and then move into his home to investigate the situation, but Bai Hao makes a good start.


    Hei Ming secretly gives Bai Hao a thumbs up.


    Bai Hao also knows what''s good for them, not stupid.


    But Jiang Sheng was so simple that he thought he was just sending Baihe back. He said, "my husband yelled at you just now. It''s our fault. Let''s send you back! It''s not safe for you to go back with your men this evening, right? "


    Jiang Sheng and Bai Hao both said that, and baihezhi had no reason to refuse, and for his own personal safety, he accepted.

 Chapter 397

    Pei Shouyan and his party went down to the hall downstairs and came to baijingyi.


    "Young master, are you all right?"


    Baijing asked in a panic. He wanted to hold baihezhi, but Jiangsheng and Baihao stood on both sides. He could only look at baihezhi at a loss.


    "Where are the ten ghosts?" Baihe''s weakness.


    "The tenth captain is seriously injured. His men have already sent him back. It is estimated that he will have to cultivate for a while."


    "Our men are outside. Shall I ask them to come in and help you out?"


    Baijing asked, then took down his mask and handed it to Baihe.


    Taking off the mask, ichiichi baii''s face is surprisingly young. He should be as old as 19 years old, but he is still handsome.


    But his voice is very mature.


    "Your mask has just been broken by accident. Please use mine first! You''d better not expose your face outside. It''s not safe. "


    Baijing''s insecurity is not because of baihezhi''s face, but because of his identity.


    He was an orphan picked up by Baihe''s father. He had been protecting Baihe since he was a child, so he has seen Baihe''s face.


    He is also the only one in the Bai family who has seen the appearance of Baihe.


    Because baihezhi is in his own home, he also wears a mask. He doesn''t wear it only when there is no one.


    And he did it because his face was too showy.


    He had not only scratched his face once before, but hated it. If he wore a mask all day, it would only bring disaster to him.


    But he was pregnant, inherited his mother''s non-human lineage and had the ability to heal himself.


    So after a while, his face is completely intact, whether he draws a hundred or a thousand times, the result is the same.


    It''s just slower than real non-human wounds.


    "Yes."


    Baihezhi put on his mask and told him, "drive in front of you, Mr. Pei. They will take me back."


    Baijing one by one Leng, "back to the white home?"


    "Yes."


    "But is it safe?"


    Baijing did not want to question Pei Shouyan, but after all, the people he knew brought back to their Bai family.


    "Safe." Strange book website www.qishuw.com


    Baihe did not hesitate to return.


    "Well, I''ll drive ahead and ask Mr. Pei to keep up."


    Bai Jing gave Pei Shouyan a low head, and then hurried out of the courtyard. He had no doubt about baihezhi''s words.


    Pei Shouyan and they didn''t expect it would be so smooth. They were a little relieved.


    "Uncle magic, you go and drive the car out."


    "It''s the young master."


    Uncle magic, get ready.


    "Jiang Sheng, I want to go with you."


    Qiao Mo ran to Jiang Sheng and hugged him tightly.


    Jiang Sheng looked back at Pei sran. Pei Silan nodded, and he said good.


    Peisi ran also has no alternative, Qiao Mo is still afraid of him.


    "Big brother, you can go with me! My uncle watched Pei Shouyan said.


    "I can''t. I have to work."


    Pei Si ran quietly returned, saying with Pei Weiyan, but his eyes were on Qiao mo.


    Qiao Mo heard Peisi ran say so, some lost.


    Jiang Sheng saw all this in his eyes and could only sigh.


    This pair is really troublesome!


    "Big brother, you sit in the dark and follow them in the car!"


    With that, he looked down at Qiao Mo and asked him in a low voice, "is this OK?"


    Qiao Mo hesitated, then nodded.


    He said, "thank you, Jiang Sheng."


    "Don''t mention it. You''ve got to get used to big brother earlier. He''s got hurt all over his face. It''s so pathetic."


    "I know, but I dare not be alone with him."


    Murmured Jomo.


    He knew that he didn''t hate peisran, but he was afraid to get along with him face to face.

 Chapter 398

    Baihezhi was sent to his home and got out of the car to find that Pei Shouyan''s three brothers came with their wives.


    He looked at Pei yaoyan, who got off the bus with him. A group of people stood together and asked them, "is this Mr. Pei?"


    "Aren''t you a middleman now? It''s not easy for me to get money. I''m afraid you''ll run away and find no one. The money will be wasted. So we decide to stay in your house for a while before we get the medicine. Young master Bai doesn''t mind! "


    When Pei Shouyan asked about this, Hei Ming and Pei Silan had already turned aside. They didn''t want to hear it. It was humiliating.


    But they have to live in order to investigate the descendants of the curtain of Baihe.


    So they could only cheer for Pei Shouyan and let him encourage him.


    Anyway, Pei Shouyan often does such things. He has thick skin and is fine.


    Pei Shouyan said so. How can baihezhi refute it? Do you want to drive Pei Weiyan away? It''s already on his doorstep.


    I don''t think so. They came here in the first place!


    So send me back, it''s just a trap?


    Bai He''s eyebrows wrinkled up, a touch of anger.


    You want to live by the White River It dispelled the anger of Baihe.


    He asked Jiang Sheng, "doesn''t Mrs. Pei know about this?"


    "I don''t know."


    Jiang Sheng looked dazed.


    It seems that I don''t know what I''m looking at. It doesn''t look like cheating me.


    "What''s the matter, Pei Shouyan, do you want to live here? Why don''t you tell me! "


    Jiang Sheng was angry because he didn''t have time to bring both magic fish and black cat.


    "Half way with Hei Ming, and big brother decided."


    Pei Shiyan''s insidious way, fortunately, Jiang Sheng didn''t know the truth, which just eliminated baihezhi''s suspicion.


    "You really don''t decide to stay earlier. We don''t take our clothes with us."


    Jiang Sheng murmured, still unhappy. Fall in love with literature www.23wenxue.com


    This appearance of him also immediately reassured Baihe.


    It seems that it''s not a conspiracy. It''s just that I''m too nervous.


    Baihezhi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, this relief, the body also relaxed down, a instability lost balance, fortunately Baijing a timely support him.


    "Are you all right, young master?"


    "I''m fine."


    Baihezhi pushed aside baijingyi and stood on his own.


    Baijing also wanted to support Baihe, but was afraid of Baihe''s anger, so he had to stand by and watch.


    "Son."


    At this time, a beautiful woman trotted out of the villa courtyard, flustered.


    She was followed by a little girl, holding on to her trousers.


    When she saw the strange Pei yaoyan, she dodged behind the woman''s thigh, and then secretly aimed at Pei yaoyan with her big round eyes. She was very afraid of strangers.


    "You didn''t take your medicine out, are you all right, son?"


    Mrs. white looked at the White River at a loss and asked him nervously in a low voice.


    "I''m fine. They gave me medicine."


    After Bai He finished, he looked at Bai Haojiang Sheng on one side and told his wife so.


    Mrs. Bai immediately bowed to Bai Haojiang Sheng and said, "thank you, thank you."


    She repeatedly thanks and then tears, it seems that she is worried.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s just a little bit."


    Jiang Sheng is busy waving her hand. It doesn''t need to be so polite.


    He looked at the white lady in front of him. She was so beautiful that she was so delicate and charming that she gave full play to her.


    It''s really worthy of being such a beautiful person as Baihe! It''s beautiful.

 Chapter 399

    At this time, the little girl reflected in Jiang Sheng''s line of sight. Her eyes were big and her eyelashes were curved and long. She was very doll.


    I''ll go. The child is too beautiful!


    The little girl found Jiang Sheng staring at herself, and immediately hid behind the white lady''s thigh, holding tightly to the white lady''s thigh.


    Jiang Sheng was hit hard, "am I so terrible?"


    "No, Jiaojiao. She just recognized her life."


    Mrs. Bai immediately explained that she was afraid of upsetting Jiang Sheng.


    She pulled out the white Jiao Jiao Jiao behind her, whispered to her, "say hello to my brother, Jiaojiao."


    Bai Jiaojiao doesn''t want to, and hide behind the white lady.


    "How can you be so impolite, my mother said, when you see someone coming to our house, do you want to say hello?"


    White lady scolded in a low voice, then sighed, the appearance is to take Bai Jiaojiao has no way.


    "Bai Jiaojiao."


    The stern voice of the white river suddenly sounded, with cold.


    Bai Jiaojiao was scared immediately, and subconsciously grasped Mrs. White''s skirt.


    "Is that what we usually teach you? Don''t you say hello to the guests? "


    The voice of Baihe is very serious. Jiang Sheng is a little frightened.


    Bai Jiaojiao wiped tears and walked out of the white lady''s back. She said, "good brother."


    "Good, good, no more crying."


    Jiang Sheng is very helpless, and then waved his hand to Bai He''s explanation, "don''t be so strict. It''s OK."


    After that, he quickly winked at Pei Weiyan and asked him to come and divert his attention.


    Pei Shouyan naturally listened to his wife, cleared his throat and asked baihezhi, "we have so many people, I don''t know whether we can live or not."


    "Do you want to stay?" Second Chinese network www.dearzw.com


    Mrs. white suddenly answered, and her face was filled with joy.


    "No one has come to our house since they passed away. I''m going to help you clean up the guest rooms. How many rooms do you want?"


    Mrs. white finished, happy to ask, there is no conflict in their home.


    Rather, their home has been very lonely, she would like to have someone live in, lively.


    "Four rooms would be fine." Jiang Sheng returned with a smile.


    "Well, I''m going to clean up your rooms now."


    Mrs. white smiles and turns back quickly.


    Bai He''s embarrassed. He apologized, "I''m sorry, I haven''t come to the house for a long time. I hope I don''t scare you."


    "No, Mrs. white is very cheerful. I like it very much." Jiang Sheng smiles back.


    Bai Hezhi''s expression after hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, a meal.


    Because his mother was non-human, Pei Shouyan would recognize his mother as soon as they saw her.


    Jiang Sheng was not sure, but for the first time someone showed such a good friend''s expression to his mother.


    People used to spit when they saw his mother. Otherwise, they would kill his mother. They could not leave non-human beings to harm human beings.


    There are countless words like this, the most of which is to kill his mother.


    But other exorcists, because of his father''s main room, did not dare to directly enter the Bai family and subdue his mother.


    Baihe''s father''s main room was unable to bear children, so he accepted his mother, who was already pregnant at that time, as a concubine and gave birth to him.


    All he knew was that when his parents got married, the exorcists didn''t agree, saying that they were corrupt and unreasonable.


    But his father loved his mother and left them in spite of the secular world.


    Although he didn''t like his mother, he didn''t feel sorry for them.


    He became the victim of this capricious marriage. He was born different from others. He was a man of two sexes and could not marry and have children all his life.

 Chapter 400

    "Did I say anything strange?"


    Jiang Sheng wondered why he was so surprised to look at me!


    "No, you didn''t say anything wrong. I''ll change my clothes first. I''ll take the guests to the hall first."


    "Yes, young masters, this way, please."


    Baijing led the way and led Pei Weiyan and his party.


    Pei Shouyan took Jiang Sheng''s hand and followed Bai Jingyi behind him. Then he said to Jiang Sheng, "baihezhi''s mother is non-human, so you just praised his mother. Baihezhi was just surprised."


    "Why? Isn''t it human? "


    Jiang Sheng didn''t see it.


    "No, I''m afraid, just like us, we are all demons."


    "I''ll go. Can you see that? How do you tell that? "


    Jiang Sheng is quite curious.


    "Nature is magic. Although she hides her breath, she is of the same race and can always see some clues. But Madame Bai seems to have adapted very well to human life, just like ordinary people


    You don''t look like demons!


    Jiang Sheng immediately make complaints about his heart.


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Jiaojiao suddenly trots up with Jiang Sheng, and then grabs Jiang Sheng''s clothes.


    Jiang Sheng was startled.


    He looked down at Bai Jiaojiao, then said with a smile, "my name is Jiang Sheng, your brother''s, er, friends!"


    Jiang Sheng wanted to talk about the guests, but it didn''t seem right.


    "He''s not my brother."


    Bai Jiaojiao murmured in a low voice.


    Jiang Ming didn''t hear what she said. He was just curious. He was afraid of him just now, but suddenly he stuck to it. Bibi e-book www.bibitxt.com


    She should be six or seven years old! It''s quite big!


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Jiaojiao suddenly asked again, and then looked at Jiang Sheng curiously.


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head. "Didn''t I just introduce myself? Jiang Sheng


    "No, what kind of Exorcist are you? You have the same spiritual power fluctuation as me, which is different from others. Only yours and mine are the same. "


    Jiang Sheng was confused again. He raised his head and asked Pei yaoyan, "what did she say! What kind of spiritual power? "


    Pei Shouyan shrugged, saying that he did not know the meaning of Bai Jiaojiao''s words.


    "That coquettish, elder brother does not know what you are talking about, but elder brother is not Exorcist."


    Jiang Sheng bent down and patiently explained to Bai Jiaojiao. He thought Bai Jiaojiao would say this! But she said, "stupid." Then he followed up with Ichi Baijing in front of him and walked freely.


    Jiang Sheng mouth corner immediately a draw, this little girl film, how so not cute! Was it not shy just now? It''s all fake, isn''t it?


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Pei. Our young lady can''t go out, so she has a strange character."


    Bai Jingyi quickly turns around and apologizes to Jiang Sheng. He is afraid that he has offended Jiang Sheng.


    "Why can''t she go out?"


    Jiang Sheng was just curious about this, but not angry.


    "That"


    Shirai seemed hesitant. He didn''t know if he should be ordinary.


    But when he hesitated, Bai Jiaojiao was sucking her little milk voice back to Jiang Sheng, "because I am a half demon! I am so small to go out, was killed, but what to do? Don''t you have any common sense? "


    Jiang Sheng really wants to hold up Bai Jiaojiao and spank her. Who is she? Where does he know!


    "No! Aren''t you psychic? How can you be a devil? "


    "Half demon, you filter the word half yourself, blame me!"


    Bai Jiaojiao snorted and turned her face away to show Jiang Sheng.


    I''ll go, this little girl. Just when Madame Bai and Bai he were there, she was very clever! As soon as they left, their faces changed.

 Chapter 401

    "Pei Shouyan, what do you mean by" half demon man "


    Jiang Sheng whispered in Pei Shouyan''s ear and asked if he didn''t understand. He played it incisively and vividly.


    Pei Wai Yan thought for a while and then returned to him, "it''s the children born from non-human and human beings. Boys will become pregnant, and girls will generally become non-human, or semi-human and semi-human. The abilities of both parents of this race can be used."


    "This little girl, she belongs to the type behind, so although she is a half demon, she can also use the spirit power of Bai family, which is inherited."


    Can strange, generally speaking, can give birth to half human and half non-human, should be very few just right! If non-human and human are combined.


    Boys are bound to become pregnant, but most girls are inherited from their mothers, mostly non-human.


    Yes, there is an exception to everything.


    Pei Weiyan didn''t think much about it, so he decided.


    "I see!"


    Jiang Sheng, who was popular with science, understood the meaning.


    But he asked curiously, "what do you mean by the same spiritual power as me?"


    "I don''t understand. It''s quicker for you to ask your second uncle. After all, I''m not very familiar with this aspect. "


    "So you have something you don''t know!"


    Jiang Sheng looks at Pei yaoyan in surprise.


    Pei Shouyan immediately laughed, "I''m not a God, I don''t know much."


    "So it is."


    Jiang Sheng''s face was black, but he believed that Pei Shouyan was a God. After all, he lived a long time.


    "Do you have any family?"


    When Bai Jiaojiao hears Pei yaoyan say to ask your second uncle, she immediately raises her big eyes of surprise and asks Jiang Sheng.


    "How rude! I must have a family


    Jiang Sheng bent down and flicked her forehead.


    Bai Jiaojiao didn''t have the time to get angry and continued to ask him in a quick voice, "do you have a brother? Or a lot of uncles? "


    Ah? What do you do when you suddenly ask me this question?


    "Say it quickly." Global fiction www.qqzkw.com


    Bai Jiaojiao is so anxious that she kicks Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng, I went to the sound, poked Bai Jiaojiao''s forehead and said, "Why are you so impolite?"


    "Anyway, I have a father but no father. I just have no manners. What''s wrong with me?"


    Bai Jiaojiao was suddenly angry and angry.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned. Did I say something wrong? I don''t have one!


    No, it''s her who is wrong! What has a father to live without a father to raise? Shouldn''t it be a mother without a father?


    This little girl is really unique!


    "Do you have any other brothers and uncles?"


    Bai Jiaojiao kicks Jiang Sheng again, angry.


    "Yes, yes, I have two uncles, but without a brother, I have a sister."


    Jiang Sheng can''t resist Bai Jiaojiao and can only answer her question obediently.


    "Who is married? Your two uncles. "


    "Not married! But one of them is married. It''s been five or six years since I got married. "


    Why suddenly ask me about my family! It''s really puzzling.


    All of a sudden, Jiang Sheng''s eyes brightened and she held Bai Jiaojiao''s hand excitedly. "Are you going to help your brother find a husband?"


    "What husband?"


    Bai Jiaojiao looks disgusted and pats Jiang Sheng''s hand.


    But she was suddenly stunned. At last, she said to Jiang Sheng with a gloomy smile, "yes, I want to help him find a husband, so you call your uncle who has no object to my house, and I will make decisions for him."


    "Really, really?"


    Jiang Sheng is so happy.


    "Really."


    Bai Jiaojiao has a positive attitude.


    Pei Wai Yan looked at her in a dark sleep, and the corners of her mouth puffed, because no matter how she looked, it was Bai Jiaojiao who was calculating Jiang Sheng, but Jiang Sheng had not found out.

 Chapter 402

    "We are the same people, Jiaojiao."


    Jiang Sheng claps hands with Bai Jiaojiao excitedly, but she still doesn''t find Bai Jiaojiao playing any other abacus.


    Pei Shouyan wanted to stop it, but Bai Jiaojiao looked at it without any malice.


    Rather, he didn''t find it interesting.


    But he didn''t like his wife being treated as a fool.


    So he took Jiang Sheng away and went to the hall.


    He took a warning look at Bai Jiaojiao before he left.


    Bai Jiaojiao looks at Pei Wai Yan and looks at him.


    She muttered, "what! I didn''t bully him


    After that, she wanted to keep up with Pei Shouyan, but she saw Bai Haotian behind Bai Hao.


    She fixed on looking at Bai Haotian and kept watching.


    Bai Haotian also looks at her, but his expression is not very big. He just looks at her.


    Suddenly, Bai Jiaojiao pointed to Bai Haotian and said, "come here, little brother."


    Ah? Little brother?


    Bai Haotian almost didn''t vomit blood. He didn''t know how many rounds he was bigger than Bai Jiaojiao. Bai Jiaojiao even called him little brother?


    "Call me brother, who is your brother?"


    Bai Haotian, who is following Bai Hao, is not happy to return.


    "You are a little brother! Shorter than me. "


    When Bai Haotian comes to her side, Bai Jiaojiao suddenly reaches out her hand and compares her height.


    Bai Haotian''s body was shocked in an instant. His eyes were big, and so was his black sleep.


    Bai Haotian''s body has shrunk a little because he has arrived at the time of anti growth again.


    These days, the two of them met Bai Hao. They were so happy that they forgot about Bai Haotian''s height.


    "You see, you are shorter than me!"


    Bai Jiaojiao compares again and signals to Bai Haotian.


    Bai Haotian swallowed his saliva with difficulty. Subconsciously, he grasped the hand of Hei Ming. His heart had been beating wildly. His frightened eyes could not be taken back.


    What he was afraid of the most was still unavoidable. 361 reading www.361ds.com


    "What''s the matter? You don''t look very well


    Bai Hao noticed Bai Haotian''s expression and bent down to ask.


    After that, he paid attention to Bai Haotian. It seemed that he was a little bit smaller.


    "Have you lost weight, Haotian?"


    Bai Hao asked.


    "But, perhaps! It''s so hot recently that I don''t want to eat much, so maybe I''ve shrunk my height


    Bai Haotian explains in a hurry, with a smile on his face.


    Because if he doesn''t smile, he''s afraid Bai Hao will worry.


    But at this time, he clearly wanted to laugh and couldn''t laugh, and his heart felt uncomfortable.


    He didn''t know if he could see Bai Hao when he opened his eyes next time he grew up against the trend.


    "So I didn''t ask you to eat more, did I? I lost weight!"


    Hei Ming picks up Bai Haotian in a panic. He is afraid that Bai Hao will find Bai Haotian shorter if he continues to look at him.


    "I''m sure I''ll eat more in the future. I will."


    Bai Haotian agrees nervously.


    Uncle Mo also quickly helped, "it''s all the old slaves who didn''t make nutritious meals for young master Haotian recently. It''s my fault."


    "It''s OK, uncle magic. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    Bai Hao''s line of sight is driven by Uncle Mo, and he no longer stays on Bai Haotian.


    Bai Haotian leans into his chest, his eyes are red and his nose is sour.


    No, he didn''t hold back his tears and dropped his eyes.


    He held tightly to the clothes of black sleep and tried to restrain himself from crying out.


    "How can I get to the bathroom?"


    Hei Ming immediately holds Bai Haotian and follows Bai Jingyi. He asks him in a panic.


    "This way, follow me."


    Thank you


    Hei Ming doesn''t dare to stay. Bai Hao can''t find Bai Haotian crying.

 Chapter 403

    "What happened to the two of them?"


    Bai Hao looks at Hei Ming curiously, holding Bai Haotian''s back and murmuring.


    "Perhaps it''s master Haotian who is in a hurry."


    Magic uncle quickly explained that he could always help Hei Ming when he needed to.


    But Bai Jiaojiao looked at their back and said, "that little brother, he won''t live long!"


    Magic uncle eyes a big moment, quickly covered Bai Jiaojiao''s mouth, and then wrung eyebrows to warn her not to talk.


    Bai Jiaojiao just curled her mouth, not scared.


    Bai Hao was stunned, but he didn''t take it seriously. He bent down and said to Bai Jiaojiao with a smile, "Jiaojiao, this kind of words can''t be said indiscriminately!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense."


    Bai Jiaojiao immediately mumbles. Fortunately, she is covered by Uncle Mo, or Bai Hao hears her.


    "Ten Madame, please wait inside for the young masters. There is something in the old slave''s car. You forgot to take it out."


    Uncle Mo hurriedly made an excuse and wanted to take Bai Hao away.


    "Can I help you?"


    But Bai Hao asked.


    "No, no, the old slave can do it alone."


    "All right! I''m going to see Haotian and them. "


    Bai Hao returned.


    "You don''t have to look at it. I guess it''s just a bad stomach. It must be very strong."


    Uncle Mo is so scared that he stops Bai Hao immediately.


    Bai Hao thought about it and gave up.


    "All right! If you have too much, just call me if you can''t take it. "


    "Well, you must go in! It''s cold outside. "


    Bai Hao doubts, is it cold? Now the temperature is at least 20 degrees!


    But he didn''t ask more, just scratched his head and walked into the hall.


    As soon as Bai Hao left, uncle Mo was relieved.


    "Let me go!" Douzi literature website www.douziwx.com


    Bai Jiaojiao raised her eyes lazily to Uncle Mo and asked him.


    "It was just rude."


    Uncle magic quickly let go of Bai Jiaojiao''s mouth.


    "I don''t care about you."


    Bai Jiaojiao goes back to the hall.


    "Wait a minute, Miss White."


    Magic uncle suddenly stopped Bai Jiaojiao.


    "What for?"


    Bai Jiaojiao turned back impatiently and stopped.


    In her face, magic uncle suddenly saw mature, clearly just a child.


    "I just want to ask why you said that to our young master just now, and that he will not live long."


    Uncle magic didn''t waste time and went straight to the subject.


    "You know that your brother will not live long! Why did you just hide that big brother? "


    Bai Jiaojiao, a pair of you also know, why ask my face.


    Uncle magic, we know the cause immediately. But Miss Bai, you first met our young master, didn''t you? Why do you say that? "


    "I don''t know why you want to ask! I saw it


    Bai Jiaojiao''s ox head didn''t say such a sentence to the horse''s mouth. It seemed that she was also very distressed.


    "Can you see?" "Magic uncle was stunned," you can see the fate of people


    Magic uncle voice more than a touch of excitement, but white Jiaojiao just a face blank asked him, "what is the destiny?"


    Uncle magic was stunned and his eyes became pea eyes.


    He scratched his head awkwardly, "you can''t see the destiny!"


    It''s just a little girl. How can she see people''s destiny?


    Only city managers have this special ability.


    Uncle Mo is relieved. If Bai Jiaojiao really has this ability, it will be against the weather. When she grows up, she must be the successor of the city manager.


    But when Uncle magic was relieved, Bai Jiaojiao said, "I don''t know what you are talking about, but I can see that the flame inside the brother''s body is about to dry up, and only the wick is left. Usually, people who I see this kind of situation usually live a short time, so I just said that just now


    Uncle magic is shocked. Isn''t this the destiny that city managers can see through?

 Chapter 404

    This This child, who is she!


    Just as it was, suddenly inexplicable, she said that the spirit power of his wife was the same as that of her.


    Is it difficult or not? Is there any difference between these spiritual powers?


    Isn''t it a simple question of strength and weakness? But when she asked, she said the same spiritual power fluctuation.


    The more he thought about it, the more strange it was. Bai Jiaojiao could not help but wonder about her life experience.


    Such a capable person, will be born in the white family?


    "Uncle Mo, what are you talking to Jiaojiao outside? Why don''t you come in? "


    Jiang Sheng in the hall suddenly yelled.


    "Oh, here we are, old slave. Madame."


    Uncle Mo quickly replied, and then he told Bai Jiaojiao, "please don''t say more about young master''s affairs. His mother doesn''t know about it."


    "I see. I won''t say it."


    Bai Jiaojiao agreed and hopped into the hall.


    Uncle Mo sighed and could only keep up.


    But also remember in the heart, have time, to investigate Bai Jiaojiao''s life experience.


    He did not believe that the people who could see the fate would be from the Bai family. Ordinary exorcists and Demons could not have such children at all.


    "Here it is."


    Bai Jiaojiao rushes to herself and then sits by her side. Jiang Sheng is stunned. At the same time, she feels very warm.


    It may be because he is pregnant, he has some maternal love overflowing.


    Bai Jiaojiao doesn''t speak. She stares at Jiang Sheng''s stomach tightly and then asks with milk, "big brother, when will your baby be born?"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned, because he was afraid that others would see that he was pregnant, so he specially wore a very wide coat.


    "Don''t be frightened. I can see it."


    Bai Jiaojiao explained, and then carefully put her ears on Jiang Sheng''s stomach, slowly showing a smile. Fish novel www.yuyubook.com


    Jiang Sheng was frightened by her move, but she was embarrassed to move away.


    Can only say embarrassed, "you listen now, also can''t hear what, the baby is still small."


    Who expected Bai Jiaojiao to return to him, "I can hear you! Are they talking in it


    Eh? Eh, eh, eh? Talking inside? They''re still babies.


    Jiang Sheng was frightened by Bai Jiaojiao''s words. Her face was not very good.


    After all, it''s so weird! Bai Jiaojiao said that the babies were talking in his stomach.


    No, they?


    I''m pregnant with two children? Jiang Sheng was forced.


    Because of this, he did not ask Pei Shouyan.


    No, how would she know?


    Another blink of silly river.


    Entering the magic uncle, he whispered to Pei Silan Pei Weiyan about what had just happened outside. At this time, the three of them were frowning at Bai Jiaojiao.


    What''s more, Bai Jiaojiao''s actions to Jiang Sheng are very strange, and she always says some inexplicable words.


    "Big brother, why are there two big flames in your body! There is only one ordinary person


    Bai Jiaojiao points to Jiang Sheng''s chest and looks at Jiang Sheng curiously.


    Jiang Sheng immediately shakes her body. Pei Shouyan and Pei Silan are the same.


    They both agreed to the same, and frowned again. Is this the eye that can see the breaking numbers?


    "You, what are you talking about, Jiaojiao?"


    Jiang Sheng''s flustered cover up has been very scared.


    Bai Jiaojiao doesn''t know Jiang Sheng wants to hide it. She just looks at Jiang Sheng.


    He didn''t know! Then I still don''t want to say, after all, another flame, his breath is very strong.

 Chapter 405

    "What about you, uncle? Do you need me to treat you? "


    Bai Jiaojiao suddenly looks at Pei yaoyan and says to him.


    At last, he glanced at Qiao Mo, who was sitting in Jiangsheng, pondered for a while, and then passed by.


    "What did you just call me?"


    Pei Weiyan''s ending was raised, which was unbelievable.


    "Uncle!"


    Bai Jiaojiao repeats, a face of you deaf.


    "Who''s your name, girl?"


    Pei Shouyan picked up Bai Jiaojiao, put her on his thigh and spanked her.


    Bai Jiaojiao didn''t cry. She gave Pei yaoyan a white eye and said that he was "childish."


    Pei Shouyan was blocked so much that he could not refute a word. This made Jiang Sheng laugh, and he secretly covered his mouth and laughed.


    After all, a kid dares to say that about Pei Shiyan.


    "Uncle, do you want me to treat you! Don''t forget it


    Bai Jiaojiao then asked.


    "I''m not sick. What am I treating?"


    Pei Shouyan was so angry that he slapped Bai Jiaojiao''s ass again.


    Bai Jiaojiao immediately frowned, poked Pei yaoyan''s forehead and said, "you are obviously ill."


    Pei Shouyan thought Bai Jiaojiao was joking at first, but now it seems not.


    "You don''t believe me! Then I''ll cure you, and you''ll give me ten thousand dollars. How about that? "


    Ten thousand dollars? This kid has a big appetite! It''s ten thousand dollars to open your mouth.


    Pei Shiyan immediately took a puff from the corner of his mouth and pinched her face.


    "Pei Weiyan, are you sick? What''s the trouble? " Writing books www.webshuba.com


    Jiang Sheng is suddenly flustered. Thinking of Bai Jiaojiao saying that he has two flames, he must have seen his soul with Lan Yuan.


    "Don''t worry. I''m in good health and not ill."


    Pei Shouyan returned.


    "I didn''t say it was your physical illness." Bai Jiaojiao retorted, and finally, she said, "you will know in a moment."


    With that, she put her hand on Pei''s forehead, then closed her eyes and directly condensed spiritual power.


    No, a kind of spiritual power with warm current rushed into Pei''s brain, and a faint golden light appeared on Pei''s forehead.


    Jiang Sheng and they just look at it quietly. They are so confused. They don''t know what Bai Jiaojiao is doing.


    But he can feel that Bai Jiaojiao''s spiritual power is very strong, at least several times as much as his.


    What''s more, Bai Jiaojiao''s spiritual power also affected his spiritual power, as if it had resonated with each other. He could feel the fluctuation of the spiritual power in his body, like water dripping into the water, making a circle of ripples.


    Slowly, white Jiao Jiao Jiao forehead out some fine sweat, her expression also some difficulty up.


    Pei Weiyan, however, did not know when his eyes had been closed, and his whole body was wrapped in the spiritual power of Bai Jiaojiao, as if he had entered a realm of selflessness.


    About five minutes later, Bai Jiaojiao opened her eyes and took back her hand from Pei Weiyan''s forehead.


    she sighed with a weak sigh, "make complaints about these ten thousand pieces."


    After mumbling, she snapped her finger, and Pei opened his eyes slightly.


    He looked at everyone in a daze and was shocked.


    Jiang Sheng and uncle Mo look at Pei Shiyan foolishly, and they don''t know what''s going on.


    "This is not sick, is Jiaojiao treated silly?"


    Jiang Sheng''s hand swayed in front of Pei Weiyan and muttered curiously.


    Suddenly, Pei Shouyan grasped Jiang Sheng''s wrist with great strength.


    Finally, it was his frown and a low drink, "wife."


    The wife''s sharp and incomparable, a circle of magic all then spread out, started a cold wind.

 Chapter 406

    Jiang Sheng gulps.


    Eh? Eh, eh, eh? What happened? How can this courage be Why are you so familiar?


    Jiang Sheng was frightened and had a bad premonition.


    Just when he wanted to escape, Pei Shouyan suddenly held his forehead, looking very painful.


    At the end of the day, he fell and fainted.


    Jiang Sheng is forced to stab Pei Shiyan subconsciously with her finger. Then she looks at Bai Jiaojiao.


    "What did you do to him? Bai Jiaojiao, you can''t be killed!"


    Bai Jiaojiao immediately whitened Jiang Sheng and said in a proud voice, "he''s a demon. I''ll repair his injury with my spirit power. The magic power collides with the spirit power, which means fighting in his brain! He must have fainted


    Her explanation was very understatement.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned to hear what she was saying! Pei Weiyan was sick, he was injured, and he was fighting in his head.


    Is there something wrong with my brain or with Bai Jiaojiao?


    Jiang Sheng didn''t understand the meaning of Bai Jiaojiao''s words. After all, she was just a little child, and her words were quite chaotic.


    But Bai Jiaojiao saw Jiang Sheng''s doubts. She said to Jiang Sheng with her hands around her chest, "what kind of disease is this? I''ll treat him for a few days, and I''ll be able to recover completely."


    With that, she suddenly turned to Qiao Mo and said, "as for this elder brother, I can''t help him. He has a very serious disease, that is, he has a deep hoof. Well, that''s right. That''s how grandma taught this idiom."


    Bai Jiaojiao asked and answered herself, and her face was smug.


    "What are you talking about, sister-in-law? He is in good health and not ill."


    Jiang Sheng squints at Bai Jiaojiao with the eyes of Jianghu swindler.


    Bai Jiaojiao thought about it for a moment, then she looked like she wanted to remember something, but she couldn''t think of it. She racked her brains.


    She scratched her head, then pointed to her forehead and asked for help. "What''s the name of the disease? What''s the name of the disease?" she asked


    "Ah, I can''t remember. I was sick anyway! Why do you want me to say its name! I''m just a child. You bully me


    Bai Jiaojiao hums angrily and quarrels with Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng''s face is black. You can''t think of it yourself. Blame me!


    Magic uncle looked at will, doubt of the soft voice asked, "difficult Miss White said, is amnesia?"


    Bai Jiaojiao''s eyes lit up immediately, and she applauded excitedly, "Grandpa, you''re so good. Yes, yes, that''s what this great grandmother taught me. I remember that." Biqu Pavilion www.hoennk.com


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth corners smoke badly, you falter in the middle of the night, also did not remember, you dare say you remember?


    It''s strange. How did she know that Pei Weiyan lost his memory? Do you know your sister-in-law has lost her memory?


    He also said that there were two flames in my body, and the child said some strange things, but he was right.


    Uncle Mo and Pei Weiyan are also very surprised. They look at Bai Jiaojiao in amazement.


    Qiao Mo is a face at a loss, do not know what the situation.


    Bai Hao didn''t listen to what they were saying. He kept looking at the direction of the bathroom.


    After a long time without seeing Hei Ming and Bai Haotian come out, he got up to look for him.


    But he didn''t see anything. He was worried about Bai Haotian''s diarrhea.


    "Uncle devil, are you so powerful?"


    Jiang Sheng whispered in the ear of Uncle mo.


    "Magic uncle immediately shook his head," of course not, but this white miss, she is different from ordinary people


    "I see! It scared me to death. "


    "What are you muttering about? Send him upstairs to have a rest! I will continue to repair his brain later


    How to repair the brain is like saying Pei Weiyan is mentally retarded.


    Jiang Sheng Tucao, but make complaints about it after that. "Is he restoring his memory now?"


    "I just recovered a little, but it was not completely good. My spiritual power couldn''t bear it, so I stopped."


    I will go, so she will say, this 10000 yuan is not easy to earn.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart is complicated now. First, he is afraid Pei Shouyan will really recover his memory. After all, he beat Pei Shouyan.


    Second, he was happy, but he felt that it was a pity that he was gone.


    "But it''s not all right. I have a few days to live."


    Jiang Sheng patted her chest and comforted herself.


    "I''m not a God, how can I repair his brain all at once, ah, no, memory!" she said


    What''s more, it consumes my spiritual power. Grandma said that the spiritual power is dry and I will die. How terrible it is! I''m still young. I haven''t found a good-looking little brother.

 Chapter 407

    What they don''t know is that their every move is monitored.


    However, it is not that there are enemies watching them in the villa of Baihe, but a large mirror made of the spirit power, which can see the situation of the Bai family from inside.


    What is watching at this time is Jonas, the city manager, who sits on the chair, opens her mouth and eats the grapes handed by the maid.


    They had been monitoring the White House, but did not expect Jiang Sheng and they would go to the White House.


    In the luxurious hall, floating in the air and surrounded by mist, one of the four elders respectfully asked, "master, is there something wrong with PEI yaoyan''s sudden visit to Bai''s house? I''m so close to the little princess that I''ve discovered her life experience


    "The man who has just been sent to follow Jiang Sheng has come to report. They said that Baihe had broken into Pei Shouyan''s house by mistake. They didn''t know why. They just sent baihezhi home. They should not have found Bai Jiaojiao''s life experience. "


    Qiao Na Si light voice return, hold the cheek beautiful eyes light pan, straight looking at the white Jiao Jiao Jiang Sheng and them in the spirit mirror, leisurely overlapping big white leg.


    The elder paused and then asked, "is it related to those monsters?"


    "I don''t know if it''s true. But Pei Weiyan is always smart. In addition, Hei Ming and Pei sran are also there. It''s estimated that he is investigating Baihe."


    Jonas slouched back, opening her mouth and continuing to eat the grapes that she had passed to her mouth.


    It''s really worthy of reincarnation. At a very young age, you can use your eye so well.


    Even I was not as capable as she was. Soaring Chinese www.fzzw.net


    But I have experienced tens of thousands of years, just do not need to draw the array to start the magic array, direct spiritual power condensation.


    But how old is she? It''s terrible to open your eyes directly.


    Is this the ability of Bai''s pregnancy? Or did another family''s terrible genes change her body?


    Suddenly, Jonas''s eyes suddenly twisted off, adding a touch of sharpness.


    "Master, should we bring the little princess back and keep it in the Bai family? Maybe something will happen! If anyone finds out that she is the reincarnation of the last city manager, we will fall short of success! "


    This painstaking effort has resulted in the birth of Bai family, who reincarnates the former city manager with the method of reincarnation. If it is robbed halfway, it will waste most of our life''s efforts.


    The elder was more anxious than Jonas, but Jonas calmly exchanged her long leg, lifted her big red lips and said with a smile, "no problem, just let her play in the world for a long time. When the time comes, I will wake up her memory and bring her back directly. No matter how many times she died, I can reincarnate her, and I will let her commit suicide until she is tired of it. "


    The elder didn''t dare to advise Jonas too much when he saw that Jonas had made up his mind.


    At this time, another elder suddenly exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that the reincarnation was so smooth, and the strength of the little princess was played incisively and vividly by this white Jiaojiao. In the past, the reincarnation was unable to withstand the powerful spiritual power of the little princess, and directly died. "


    Jonas immediately showed a proud smile, "naturally, she will not die, because the first generation of city managers was born of Bai family. I have seen that strength, and it is so terrible. Now, the most powerful is the White River. "


    "What''s Jiang Sheng''s body made in Lan Yuan? In front of my work, they are all small minions, which are not worth mentioning."

 Chapter 408

    "Master, you are wise. Even if Lan Yuan takes over Jiang Xiao''s body and replaces Jiang Sheng, we still have Bai Jiaojiao in our hands. We don''t have to worry about it."


    The elder congratulated Jonas respectfully, and the other three echoed, "the master is wise."


    A small number of people can reverberate in the spacious hall, but the echo is loud.


    "It''s no need to flatter. Although Jiang Sheng doesn''t have any skills now, he can''t be underestimated if he wants to learn from Yin and Yang masters one day. After all, in addition to Bai Jiaojiao, after Jiang Sheng wakes up, it can be said that no one can rival her. "


    Jonas was not happy, but a little more worried, not the kind of easily arrogant people, but careful thinking.


    "It''s hard. Master, you''re not Jiang Sheng''s opponent. He''s in the state after he wakes up."


    An elder hesitated and asked.


    But immediately apologized, "sorry, asked the wrong question."


    Because Jonas is different from others, she can''t leave the house. She has to stay here to consolidate the border in case someone invades.


    In the past tens of thousands of years, this border has not been collected, so it has accumulated over time, which has damaged Jonas''s spiritual power and body.


    But Jiang Sheng is different. If he really wakes up, it will be the peak period of spiritual power. He doesn''t have to maintain the boundary all the time like Jonas. If he really fights, he still doesn''t know the outcome.


    The elder''s apology suddenly made Jonas look lonely.


    Since she took over the position of city manager, she has never stepped out of this place and has lived for tens of thousands of years.


    Seeing this expression of Jonas, the other three elders immediately tightened their eyes on the elder who had just said something wrong. 139 Chinese www.139zw.com


    The elder was also careless and flustered. He didn''t know how to save the field. He could only help others.


    Other people have no way to make Jonas feel better. After a long time of panic, the elder proposed to change the topic with Jonas. "Since he is super capable, he is not allowed to have more children. It''s a pity that their family''s genes."


    "Yes, yes, a few more for the benefit of mankind."


    "That is to say, don''t waste the pregnant seeds that the white family got so hard."


    "It took a lot of effort to get his parents together. Now we''re going to let him have a white baby. It''s really outrageous."


    After the elder started, the others also hastened to follow.


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with them, as long as you can divert Jonas''s attention.


    But Jonas looked thoughtful.


    Later, she said, "it''s really a pity. Maybe he can combine with other races and produce other monsters."


    When the elders heard this, they suddenly turned black. Are you serious?


    "But Baihe has a strong sense of vigilance. I arranged his oestrus last time, and now I''ve been on guard. I can''t attack him."


    Jonas''s appearance dispelled the idea.


    "What''s more, he''s a half daughter-in-law of that family. If he really wants to have children with other races, let the people of that family know that he''s here to kill me. I''d like to have a clean ear."


    Jonas sighs faintly and looks like she doesn''t want to do something for herself.

 Chapter 409

    "It''s true. The monsters of that family are just as annoying as their older generation."


    The elders agreed with Jonas, but also took each other''s face.


    Then an elder asked, "master, do you want to keep an eye on the little princess? What if she remembers her previous life


    "She doesn''t have that ability yet, no problem."


    Jonas swayed her legs and hated the maid''s slow feeding. She picked up a bunch of grapes herself, picked them off gracefully and put them into her mouth.


    Finally, he said with a smile, "this year, the grapes in the yard are sweet. Help me to match one more and send them to the White House."


    "Is it for the little princess?"


    The elder didn''t know why, so they asked each other.


    This is the grapes irrigated with spiritual power, which many exorcists dream of.


    As long as you eat such a string, spiritual power can be upgraded to a higher level. It only bears fruit once a hundred years. It is very precious.


    "No Suddenly, Jonas was charming with a smile. She lifted her pretty red lips and said, "it''s for Pei Weiyan to celebrate his meeting with the gods and finding his own memory."


    As soon as the elders heard this, they were shocked.


    Because the non-human eat not only will not have the effect, but also because of the fight between the two air channels, resulting in violent walk.


    "Master, this is because last time Pei Weiyan flew without permission and wanted to punish him?"


    Look at me, elders. I see you. There''s a little bit more in my eyes. It''s not right.


    Although Pei Shouyan has left Pei''s family, his own strength can not be underestimated. If he is really crazy, his elders can''t stop him.


    "Am I so revengeful?"


    Jonas asked with a smile.


    "Why are you


    The elders didn''t understand and didn''t want to provoke Pei yaoyan.


    Moreover, for hundreds of years, Pei Shouyan was the most peaceful among the demons. He did not make trouble secretly like other demons.


    "No, why not! I think it''s fun to see if Pei Shouyan''s magic power can influence our spiritual power. He will just die after eating grapes. " Tsinghua Novels www.qhxs.org


    Jonas shrugged, her face simple.


    The elders are in a black mood. Is this what they are doing?


    "Not yet?"


    There was no movement, Jonas said, picking up her pretty willow eyebrows at them.


    Elders, you see me and I see you. Finally, I can only sigh and go busy.


    As soon as the elders flew away, the calm on Jonas''s face disappeared, and instead, it was cold and sharp.


    I''m much more advanced than my dark eye when I was young. I''m afraid that if the sharpness is revealed too early, I will be watched by those church people.


    "You can help me write a letter and put it in the grapes and send it to the old lady of the white family when you arrive."


    Suddenly Jonas told the maid.


    The maid was stunned, "isn''t grape for Pei Shiyan?"


    "Give it to him? It''s so outrageous that I have to save it. "


    "But you just said that to the elders?"


    The maid was puzzled.


    "It''s a joke, of course."


    Jonas''s rogue.


    "Master, this can be a joke!"


    The maid was shocked just now. She thought she really wanted to deal with Pei Shouyan.


    Of course, it''s not a joke. If I don''t say that, the elders must have been asking repeatedly.


    Now Bai Jiaojiao''s spiritual power is consumed too much. If she continues to consume it, I''m afraid she will not be able to suppress the seal in her body. When the memory is relieved, how can the girl run to me again? How many thousands of years have I been a city manager for her? Do you want me to live!


    My mother''s youth of several thousand years has been lost here. If I want to be an old maid all my life, I will always be lonely?


    Jonas is angry, regardless of the image of a lady biting grapes, juice dripping on the ground, scared the maid.


    This, this, this What happened to the host?

 Chapter 410

    Baihe changed his clothes and went downstairs. The hall was empty.


    He asked the servant, "Mr. Pei, what about them? Back? "


    The servant who cut the potted plant immediately stopped his work and returned, "it seems that Mr. Pei fainted. Brother Jing took them upstairs."


    Pei Weiyan is not comfortable and faints? Would the devil be uncomfortable? Don''t they get sick?


    "I see."


    Bai He''s back to the sound, and then turned back to the upstairs, but suddenly stopped on the way, back to the servants indifferently back, "Miss, she''s not in trouble!"


    "There''s nothing wrong. Don''t worry."


    The servant immediately returned, and his appearance was a little more nervous.


    The reason is that she saw from a distance that Bai Jiaojiao had done to Pei Weiyan, and Pei yaoyan suddenly fainted.


    But she can''t talk to Baihe, because Baihe doesn''t like baijiaojiao very much. She usually has a cold face.


    They are servants. They don''t know why, but they dare not ask.


    "That''s good."


    The sound of the White River was cold and went upstairs.


    Guest room.


    A few minutes ago, Pei Silan carried Pei Weiyan upstairs and put him on the bed. After that, Bai Jiaojiao continued to use her spiritual power to treat Pei Weiyan''s amnesia.


    Peiyan''s forehead was covered with pain.


    "Jiaojiao, are you sure you won''t die? Pei Shiyan is very sad. "


    Jiang Sheng held Pei Weiyan''s hand tightly and asked Bai Jiaojiao in the casting process in a panic.


    If she was pale and pale, she would not look back. 22 Literature Network www.22wenxuew.com


    "Jiaojiao?"


    Jiang Sheng asked tentatively, because she also saw something wrong with Bai Jiaojiao, and her expression was as miserable as Pei yaoyan.


    I''ll go. It''s not a failure!


    "Madam, when casting, don''t disturb. You''ll get angry and possessed."


    The magic uncle standing by the bed stooped and whispered in Jiang Sheng''s ear. However, he was also nervous and kept clenching his hands. After all, Pei Weiyan was too uncomfortable to watch.


    "My God! Tell me about this kind of thing earlier


    Jiang Sheng lowered her voice and said, "Uncle magic" is startled. Fortunately, he just didn''t shake Bai Jiaojiao. It''s terrible to think about it.


    "I thought you knew that."


    Uncle Mo scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Because Jiang Sheng is a master of yin and Yang, he thought Jiang Sheng knew something about it.


    "How can I know! I''m just a little white. " Jiang Sheng lowered her voice again.


    But the two of them are so quiet that they still disturb Bai Jiaojiao''s casting.


    She stopped, suddenly opened her eyes, glared at them, and then scolded them in a tender voice, "you are so bored! Don''t talk in front of me. I will be distracted. For a while, my spiritual power can''t control well and flow into this uncle''s body. It''s none of my business that he burst to death! "


    Hearing the four words, Jiang Sheng immediately widened her eyes and covered her mouth. She also covered uncle Mo''s mouth. She shook her head to Bai Jiaojiao, indicating that they would not make any more noise.


    "Hum! That''s pretty much the same. "


    Bai Jiaojiao, who sits cross legged on the bed, gives them a look. She wanted to continue, but she thinks it''s not right. With one hand, the border appears in front of Jiang Sheng and uncle Mo, separating them.


    Finally, she drew a small magic circle on the border, which continued steadily.


    Jiang Sheng looks at the border, then stabs it with his hand, and is forced to do so.


    What''s the condition of the horizontal trough? Isn''t it that only our family members can use the border?

 Chapter 411

    Magic uncle also stunned, shocked with Pei Si ran mutual eye.


    Peisi ran frowned, this white and charming, unfathomable, like Jonas, so terrible.


    The person that peisran thinks of for the first time is the city manager.


    Qiao Mo sat on the sofa opposite him from afar. He lost his memory. He didn''t know anything about these demons, non-human, psychic exorcists, so he could only sit and watch.


    All of a sudden, his eyes turned to peisran.


    From the beginning of waking up, he knew that peisran was proud and cool, giving people a feeling that he could not be his husband.


    Because how can this type of man be his husband? It''s not a pie in the world.


    But it turns out that''s what it looks like.


    So for Pei Si ran, to Qiao Mo an invisible sense of distance, but also let him have some inexplicable want to explore the feeling, but also afraid.


    May be aware of Qiao Mo''s eyes, Peisi ran suddenly looked back at Qiao mo.


    Four eyes relative, Qiao Mo is very nervous, immediately lowered his head, and then pretended to take the fruit on the tea table to eat.


    Pei Si Ran''s eyes stay on Qiao Mo''s body. At last, he droops his eyes, and the sadness on his face is clearly visible.


    He took back his eyes from Qiao Mo, and said in a low voice, "you will send someone to investigate the White House and see if it has something to do with those monsters."


    "Magic uncle immediately a shock," you doubt, Miss White may be those people do out of the experiment? "


    "Naturally, I don''t want to speculate like this, but this white Jiao Jiao Jiao, she not only has extraordinary ability, but also has the boundary of Jiang family, which is not easy to see."


    "It''s really strange, but if it''s really the person they made, it''s terrible. It''s killing people!"


    Uncle Mo, who has seen too much history, is still frightened.


    "Or maybe those cells? Don''t baihezhi know those people? Can Miss Bai be sick or something before? After eating, they have changed Miss Bai''s constitution? "


    Magic uncle suddenly thought of this matter, whispered with Pei Si ran mentioned. 877 good books www.877haoshu.com


    "It''s not impossible. If they get the cells of the Jiang family and fuse with the cells of Jiang Sheng''s grandfather, they may really be able to make such a beautiful girl."


    After listening to Uncle Mo, the heart can''t stand it. If Bai Jiaojiao grows up and she''s old, maybe she''s not an opponent. It''s not a joke to have a few more baijiaojiao.


    "Are you misunderstood? I think Jiaojiao is an ordinary girl! Although spiritual power is really terrible, but also know a lot of strange things


    Jiang Sheng, who secretly cocked up his ears to listen, interposed. Then he said, "I heard my father say that the boundary of our Jiang family is inherited from the family. It is a very special lineage, so it is impossible to do the experiment."


    "Are you sure?"


    Peisran asked seriously.


    "I''m sure."


    Jiang Sheng finished and made a gesture to swear to the sky.


    After listening to this, peisran began to ponder.


    Later, he said, "who''s the illegitimate daughter of your family?"


    "Illegitimate, illegitimate?"


    Jiang Sheng was so surprised that he cried out.


    Horizontal trough, horizontal trough, horizontal trough! I don''t think it''s the son of a bitch!


    It''s over. His mother knows. He''s dead.


    Because Mrs. Bai has a certain age, Jiang Sheng thought of her father for a moment and didn''t guess her uncles.


    "It''s just a guess. Don''t react so much."


    Peisran said calmly.


    Reaction big your grandson, you said it, I can not react?


    Jiang Sheng died of vomiting blood.

 Chapter 412

    No, no, I have to call dad and ask him how he can do such a brute thing?


    Jiang Sheng quickly takes out her mobile phone and calls her father Jiang Bo.


    Jiang Bo, who was sleepy in bed, heard the vibration and touched his mobile phone. Seeing that it was Jiang Sheng, he immediately lost his sleep and asked excitedly, "what''s the matter, son, missing dad?"


    He sat up, careful not to touch the sleeping blue butterfly on the bed.


    At night, blue butterfly sleeps with her husband, not like a woman in the daytime, but recovers the posture of a beautiful boy with white hair and nestles in Jiangbo''s sleep.


    This is why Jiang Bo is so angry that his teeth itch. He doesn''t like the appearance of a blue butterfly woman and connives at him.


    "Think of a fart, think, do you have another woman behind my mother''s back?"


    Jiang Sheng questioned as soon as he came up.


    Jiang Bo was confused. "Son, are you awake or sleepwalking?"


    "Are you sleepwalking? Do you know Mrs. white of the Bai family


    "Which white lady of the white family?"


    Jiang Sheng thought he was deceiving himself and became angry, "whose white lady can it be? Of course, it''s the white lady of the Exorcist''s! The mother of Baihe. "


    "I know Mrs. white is beautiful, and it''s easy for a man to control her. But if you eat it, there are still children. Moreover, you are only six or seven years old. You are middle-aged, and you are bold, right? "


    As soon as Jiang Bo heard about the topic, he immediately took a look at blue butterfly.


    Fortunately, blue butterfly didn''t wake up, so he was too tired to wait on him.


    "You boy, wait for me first."


    Jiang Bo was so anxious that his usual joy for his son was gone.


    He got out of bed in a panic and ran out of the room before he could put on his slippers.


    When he got outside, he said angrily, "did you take the wrong medicine? Can you talk nonsense? If your mother knows, I''ll have to break a few ribs


    "It''s you who steal, and you have the face to say me."


    Jiang Sheng is not willing to show weakness to the mobile phone roar, angry. 14 novel net www.14xsw.com


    "What are you talking about? My love for your mother is unshakable. What am I cheating on? Besides, your dad, I like men, I don''t like women. "


    Jiang Bo wanted to hang up his own son to fight.


    Jiang Sheng blinked, "eh, is it like this?"


    "Say it! What''s the matter? "


    Jiangbo doesn''t waste this time. He wants to make a quick decision and go back to sleep with his wife.


    Jiang Sheng was so embarrassed that she could only tell Jiang Bo the whole story and finally added, "Dad, you won''t be angry with me! It was my fault just now. I didn''t think about it and talked nonsense. "


    Jiangbo is not listening, but thinking about how Bai Jiaojiao came from and whose child.


    But for sure, it''s not him.


    "Dad, are you really angry?"


    Jiang Sheng asked nervously.


    Jiang Bo still did not speak, but suddenly rushed to his third brother Jiang Cheng''s room.


    Without saying a word, he kicked open the door, turned on the light and rushed to the big bed.


    room is filled with smoke and alcohol, mixed with cheap female perfume, all over the place are wine snacks and bottles and cans.


    On the bed, Jiang Cheng not only hugged him in his sleep, but also lay on the ground several beautiful women who drank too much and were dressed in revealing clothes.


    "You boy, you get up. As I told you, it''s enough to play with women. Don''t give me the whole child. You don''t listen to me, do you? "


    Jiang Bo opens the quilt and scolds.


    Hearing Jiang Bo''s voice, the beauties wake up in a daze and scream, "ah ~"


    because Jiang Bo is like a ghost, his expression is terrible, and his body is tall and even more dangerous.


    "Get out of here."


    Jiang Bo pointed to the door and roared.


    Where do the beauties dare to stay, they quickly pack up and run in a hurry.

 Chapter 413

    Jiang Cheng, who was awakened by the scream on the bed, stood up in pain.


    It''s over. It seems that I''ve drunk too much. The wine is getting stronger.


    He pinched his eyebrows and sighed. Then he looked up at Jiang Bo, who was furious in front of him. He said, "big brother?"


    What the hell? Don''t sleep in the middle of the night, come to my room?


    Jiang Cheng was very confused, but he had a bad headache. He didn''t have the spare time to manage so much.


    Ah! I knew I didn''t drink so much.


    Fortunately, it''s a rare holiday tomorrow, otherwise it really matters. If you can''t go to work, you will be talked about by the old men in the laboratory.


    "You know I''m your big brother! Get down on your knees. "


    Jiang Bo angrily kicks Jiang Cheng and points to the floor.


    "Okok, I kneel and I kneel, so don''t lean on me. Stay away from me."


    Jiang Cheng hands up to surrender, obediently get out of bed and kneel obediently.


    Because it''s not the first time that he has been asked to kneel down. Every time he does something wrong, he is always cleaned up like this.


    But this time he didn''t know what he had done wrong. It was very hard for him to go home on holiday. He didn''t come home for half a day.


    It is said that the elder brother is like a father, so Jiang Cheng, whose parents died early, listened to his elder brother very much.


    "Do you know why I made you kneel?"


    Jiang Bo asked angrily.


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head blankly, then yawned lazily and asked Jiang Bo, "why?"


    Jiang Cheng''s unruly appearance immediately made Jiang Bo angry and wanted to kill Jiang Cheng.


    "What did I tell you? Don''t play with women all day long. I don''t know what to do with these people! I''ve got the kids. Tell me, how many children do you have outside 139 reading net www.139ds.com


    Hearing this, Jiang Cheng said, "what child? Whose child? "


    Jiang Bo was angry and yelled, "whose child can it be? Of course, it''s your child. You''re crazy, aren''t you? The blood of Jiang family, can you let those unknown women live outside? You want to make this city a mess, don''t you? Ah? "


    The more confused Jiang Chengyue heard, he did a good security measures, did not let anyone have his children.


    After all, the blood of their Jiang family is not spread abroad, and he still attaches great importance to it.


    "If my second brother has an illegitimate daughter outside, you blame me for it."


    Jiang Cheng yawned again and scratched his head without hesitation. Anyway, he was sleepy and had no spirit.


    But even if this pair of virtue, still can''t cover up his compelling heroism, but it''s a pity that he is cynical, and looks like a flowery radish.


    Handsome is handsome, that''s the scum.


    No matter with Jiang Bo or Jiang Huo, they are not of the same temperament.


    "Your own seed is running around. Do you blame your second brother? Is Jianghuo the kind of person who has no sense of propriety? He liked Pei Shu since he was young. How could he be attracted to other women? Besides you, who else in our family is so romantic? "


    Jiang Bo stabbed Jiang Cheng on the forehead, and his anger rose one more point.


    Jiang Cheng began to attach importance to it. He asked, "is there such a child?"


    "Can I still joke with your boy?"


    Jiang Bo wants to be angry with Jiang Cheng. He has said so much, but he doesn''t care.


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head and thought, he didn''t let anyone pregnant! Always careful.


    But once he was in a daze. He didn''t know who was sleeping. He woke up as if it was a dream again. He had no memory. He didn''t know what the situation was.


    But just once, you can''t have it!


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head in agony. He couldn''t remember who he had been drinking that day.

 Chapter 414

    "Say, when did you provoke Madame Bai of Exorcist''s house?"


    Jiang Bo shouts at Jiang Cheng, who kneels on the ground. Now he is bored to death by Jiang Cheng and causes trouble to him everywhere.


    Jiang Cheng is not listening now, because he is thinking that when he drinks unconscious, he seems to have met a top grade sister paper.


    But he didn''t know whether it was real or just a dream.


    Just have a spring dream! After all, when I woke up, I was already in my room. Who can I touch?


    It should be like this!


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head and came to this conclusion. Except for this time, he was sure that he had not enlarged anyone''s stomach.


    He is in order to be in case, under the magic array, someone is pregnant, hide him, he can know.


    But at present, no woman''s magic circle has been activated, which is very calm.


    "I''m asking you something, but you''re saying it!"


    This boy, he really wants to make me angry, so he will give up, isn''t he?


    "It''s not my child, really."


    Jiang Cheng swears to the sky with firm eyes.


    Jiang Bo looks and frowns.


    This kid didn''t cheat me, but who else is there in our family?


    "Ask my second brother. It''s not mine."


    Jiang Cheng stressed again.


    "Well, I''ll trust you once."


    Jiang Bo immediately hung up Jiang Sheng and called Jiang Huo.


    Jiang Huo, who was connected, wondered, "is it hard to sleep with my sister-in-law in the middle of the night? Disturb others to rest? "


    With sleepy voice, I can tell that he has been woken up.


    Then Pei Shu sounded so irritable, "who in the middle of the night?"


    "My big brother, you sleep with you."


    Pei Shu kisses Pei Shu''s forehead and gets out of bed with light hands. Dog novel www.ggtxt.com


    He took a look at Jiang Xiaoyu sleeping on the sofa and scratched his head.


    Will it be too cold and clear that he sleeps alone?


    Jiang Huo watched, came to help Jiang Xiaoyu cover the blanket, just went out of the balcony outside to continue to answer the phone.


    As soon as Jiang Bo came up, he said, "do you have children outside?"


    "What are you talking about? Where did I come from? Pei Shu can''t be born again. "


    Did I wake up or my brother didn''t wake up? Leng Buding comes up with such a sentence?


    But immediately, he frowned and asked, "why, we have illegitimate children?"


    "Yes, if you don''t know whose, ask if it''s yours."


    Facing Jiang Huo, Jiang Bo is very calm, because Jiang Huo has always let him worry, and he is different from Jiang Chengtian.


    "Who else can it be except Jiang Cheng? I have no one but Pei Shu."


    Jiang Huo yawned and said that in the middle of the night, he really didn''t want to help Jiang Cheng wipe his ass for this kind of problem.


    "I''m in his room now, asking him, and he denies it. It doesn''t look like a lie."


    Jiang Bo stares at Jiang Cheng, who kneels beside him, and returns to Jianghuo.


    Jiang Cheng slapped his tongue and scratched his head in a low voice. Why do you always blame my face.


    Seeing his appearance, Jiang Bo immediately gave him a foot and glared at him fiercely.


    Jiang Cheng didn''t dare to let out a fart. He knelt down obediently.


    This boy, things all look like this, he gave me lazy.


    Jiang Bo was angry again.


    "Did he really say that?"


    Jiang Huo frowned and asked, because he knew that Jiang Cheng was not the kind of person who did something wrong and didn''t admit it.


    "He insisted that he was not. He said that when he kicked him, but Xiaosheng said that the child could use the border. Besides our Jiang family, where else would people from? Except for Jonas, the city manager. But that woman has never left the mansion in her life. Where did she come from? "


    Jiang Huo heard that, his face was more dignified, and his brows were tightly frowned.


    It seems that there is something shady going on here.

 Chapter 415

    "Brother, hands free."


    Suddenly said Jianghuo.


    "Good."


    Jiang Bo listens to Jiang Huo.


    "All right."


    As soon as the sound fell, Jiang Huo immediately asked Jiang Cheng, "have you been designed by someone?"


    Jiang Huo knows that no matter how Jiang Cheng plays, he knows how to be measured. He must be on guard.


    But now there is one more child for no reason. Now I''m sure it''s not him or Jiang Bo. It can only be Jiang Cheng''s.


    "Designed?"


    Jiang Cheng thought for a while, but he didn''t offend anyone! Although they robbed some men''s women, those people were not as high as him and did not dare to fight back.


    Jiang Cheng fretted and scratched his head. Anyway, there was no clue. He could only tell Jiang Huo, "there was such a time that I couldn''t tell whether it was a dream or a reality. It felt like I had touched someone, but when I got up in the morning, I was in my room. So I haven''t paid much attention to it. Maybe it has something to do with it. "


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    Jiangbo yelled at him and poked him on the forehead.


    "I can''t tell whether it''s true or not. How can I tell you?"


    Jiang Cheng is very innocent.


    "Can I still beat you if you tell me? Ah? "


    Now don''t you fight?


    Jiang Cheng murmured and sighed.


    But now he can''t be lazy to deal with, suddenly frown, showing sharp eyes.


    "I''ll meet the family and see what''s going on."


    "You have to go if you don''t go. If it doesn''t work well, I''ll ask you to come and see me." I love to watch Chinese net www.52kzw.com


    "Yes, yes, I know. Don''t yell in my ears. Stay away from me. It''s smelly of a man."


    Jiang Cheng pushed Jiang Bo aside with a look of disgust.


    Because Jiang Cheng has a very serious anorexia, in addition to the family men can get close to him, other men close to him, he will kill you with cold eyes.


    "You''re a man yourself. What stinks?"


    Jiang Bo immediately twisted his ears, and his voice became higher and higher.


    Jiang Cheng gave up the struggle, sighed and knelt obediently.


    At this time, Jiang Huo on the other end of the phone asked, "that child, who''s the child now."


    Jiang Bo stares at Jiang Cheng and returns to Jiang Huo, "the white family of the three exorcists."


    Jianghuo body immediately a shock, this is not Xiaosheng they go to the home of the Baihe?


    It seems that after I went there, I found the child, so I called to ask about the elder brother.


    Jiang Huo told Jiang Cheng in a hurry, "you go to the Bai''s house. Xiaosheng, the reason why they went to the Bai''s house, was that they found that the Bai family had something to do with those monsters, and they still had the cells of their sister-in-law and father-in-law in their hands, and they sold them."


    "What?"


    Jiang Bo and Jiang Cheng share the same voice and stare at each other.


    After investigating for so long, I finally got a little eyebrow, since it had something to do with the Exorcist family.


    After all, exorcists are people on the human side. Why do they take the initiative to create things related to non-human beings?


    "I guess Bai Hezhi, the leader of the white family, should be just an ordinary middleman. He doesn''t know some terrible relationships among them. That''s why Pei Shouyan and his wife moved into the White House and wanted to find out the secret agent from him. " Jiang Huo said again.


    "I''ll see it right away."


    Jiang Cheng did not have just serious, put on a serious eye son, very cold.


    "By the way, you''d better know what''s going on, whether someone is targeting our Jiang family, or whether they want to use our Jiang family''s border to do something bad."


    "Well, I know."


    Jiang Cheng immediately got up to change clothes, which was related to the Jiang family, and he would never neglect it.

 Chapter 416

    Somehow, Jiang Sheng, who was hung up by her father, was stunned and kept staring at her mobile phone.


    What do you mean? Without saying a word, he hung up my phone directly.


    But just now I heard kicking on the door and shouting at my uncle.


    I''ll go. It won''t be the third uncle''s daughter!


    Jiang Sheng''s face was immediately black, and secretly took a glance at Bai Jiaojiao, who was still treating amnesia for Pei yaoyan.


    Although he knew that his third uncle was crazy to play with women, he did not expect that married women would also play.


    My God! You don''t pick people, uncle?


    Jiang Sheng did not know how to make complaints about it.


    Oh, no! Mrs. white, she''s not black and straight! White lady, she is eye-catching golden curly hair, which does not meet the standards of my third uncle! The hair color is wrong.


    "Strange, is it possible that my third uncle used to have the taste of Madame Bai?"


    Jiang Sheng murmured and touched his chin.


    At this time, when he thought about it, Bai Hezhi came into sight. The standard beauty was black and straight. Although she had no breast, her big and long legs were appropriate. After all, a woman could not compare with her height of 1.8 meters.


    Moreover, from the back, Baihe is the kind of capable and tall ice beauty. It is possible that people who don''t know can be mistaken as women.


    How envious, envious and hateful! Baihe is not only beautiful, but also has a good figure.


    If a woman and he let me choose one, I will choose him.


    Jiang Sheng has a black face and doesn''t want to make such a choice, but the appearance of Baihe is really exciting.


    But how to get him and uncle together! Third uncle, he is very dislike of men, hate to the bone. 187 Novels www.187xsxs.com


    At that time, seeing that he was too good-looking, he thought that the fat water would not flow into the field, and had not considered this aspect of the matter.


    Jiang Sheng sighs and looks at the White River coming in.


    Suddenly, a bold idea came into his mind.


    Wait a minute. Baihezhi looks like a woman from the back. Does the third uncle treat baihezhi as a woman? After all, Baihe is so in line with the type that uncle likes.


    Er, but if it''s like this again, if we have a relationship, we''ll know it''s not a woman! It doesn''t make sense!


    Jiang Sheng scratched his head irritable, but another Leng, because he is pregnant, and is bisexual.


    "Uncle Mo, are you bisexual


    Jiang Sheng is suddenly excited to ask Uncle mo.


    Uncle Mo quickly replied, "if it''s natural, it''s bisexual. If it''s artificial, it''s not."


    Jiang Sheng was said to be muddled, did not understand, "what is not natural?"


    "You are a child born of human and non-human beings. This is called natural pregnancy. In the past, it was called natural pregnancy, but some people made artificial pregnancy by using the wrong brain, which was called natural pregnancy. The eldest lady and the tenth lady are all made up the day after tomorrow, so they are called artificial pregnancy seeds. " Uncle moo explained.


    I see! Jiang Sheng finally understood the difference.


    He quickly whispered, "what about Baihe? What kind of pregnancy is he


    "Young master Bai, like you, is a natural seed bred by human and non-human beings."


    When Jiang Sheng heard this, she felt that there was a play, at least a woman''s organ, and it was possible to be mistaken.


    After all, his third uncle is fond of drinking, and it is not impossible for him to treat baihezhi as a woman.


    Although Jiang Sheng also felt crazy, his father said that it was not his, and he could not be his second uncle. Therefore, his third uncle was the most suspect and loved to play.

 Chapter 417

    "Madame, why did you suddenly ask about it?"


    Uncle Mo didn''t understand and asked.


    "Oh, it''s OK, it''s OK, nothing."


    Jiang Sheng waved her hand with a smile and did not intend to tell Uncle Mo, because it was just a stage of suspicion.


    He turned to face and stayed at the gate. Looking at Bai Jiaojiao''s treatment of Pei Weiyan''s amnesia, he raised his hand to say hello with a happy smile.


    The White River immediately put away the trace of cold under his eyes and slightly lowered his head.


    He raised his step to Jiang Sheng, stood up to him and stopped. He said coldly, "Jiaojiao, she has a strange temperament. I''d better take her back to her room for fear of damaging Mrs. Pei''s mood."


    The words fall, he also regardless of Jiang Sheng''s agreement, one hand Zhang open to Bai Jiaojiao''s set of the border, Lingli big open a loss, instantly shattered the border.


    Inside, Bai Jiaojiao was startled, because she had just set up a magic circle to forbid the sound on the border. She didn''t know what happened outside.


    So the white river suddenly destroyed her border, she would be scared.


    Fortunately, she has stopped the spiritual power, and she has also finished without treatment.


    Otherwise, Bai He''s so integrated that she can''t control her spiritual power. If she flows into Pei yaoyan''s body, she will be in trouble.


    "Come back with me."


    Baihe''s cold face commands baijiaojiao, without the slightest temperature.


    Bai Jiaojiao''s eyes drooped slightly, with a little discomfort.


    With a wave of her finger, she wrapped Pei yaoyan''s body with spiritual power, gently put Pei yaoyan out of bed, and then quietly climbed to the edge of the bed and got down to put on his shoes.


    In front of the Baihe River, she did not have the past lively and active, also did not have the share of small ghost big, obediently stood beside the White River, quietly lowered her head.


    She looked at the hand of Baihe on the thigh, she wanted to hold it, delusional that warm. Love my novels www.25xs8.com


    But in the end or sad looking at it, did not dare to reach out in the past.


    Bai Hezhi didn''t notice these things. He gave Jiang Sheng a low head and went ahead. It was very cold and terrible.


    Jiang Sheng quickly stopped them, "wait a minute."


    He walked quickly to the Baihe River, stopped him, and then looked down at Bai Jiaojiao, who had stopped and kept silent, showing a touch of worry.


    Just Bai Jiaojiao''s all the expressions, he has income.


    He is very wrong Leng, so lively and cheerful little girl, how all of a sudden lost color in front of Baihe?


    It''s not hard to see that she is afraid of baihezhi, but she is not only afraid of such a simple thing, but also has a little more obedience. She doesn''t want to conflict with baihezhi, and doesn''t want to contradict baihezhi, which makes him unhappy.


    "Is Mrs. Pei still busy?"


    Baihe''s face is cold and his voice is cold and cold, which makes people shiver.


    "Oh, it''s Jiaojiao. She didn''t do any damage. She was just treating Pei Weiyan''s amnesia. Pei yaoyan lost his memory, right, uncle magic."


    The sudden cold of the White River, Jiang Sheng some can not resist, no measures to pull up the side of the magic uncle.


    Uncle Mo bowed forward and said respectfully, "young master Bai, your sister is very capable. How can we say that our wife is in a bad mood? It''s too late for us to be grateful. "


    "Yes, yes, Jiaojiao. She is so good that she knows everything."


    Jiang Sheng was too busy to agree. She was afraid of Bai Jiaojiao''s anger.


    But Bai He''s expression didn''t improve. He still drank Bai Jiaojiao in a cold voice, "do you forget what I warned you about?"


    Burying her head, Bai Jiaojiao tightly grasped her dress hem and whispered back, "you can''t show your ability in front of others, and you can''t treat any disease with spiritual power."


    With that, Bai Jiaojiao''s eyes were hot, but she tried her best not to let her tears fall.

 Chapter 418

    Jiang Sheng was flustered. How could she suddenly get angry? She said it was not Jiaojiao''s fault.


    Uncle Mo is also puzzled. How do you look at it, it''s not Bai Jiaojiao''s fault! Why scold Bai Jiaojiao?


    "It''s my fault. I asked Jiaojiao to do this. Don''t scold Jiaojiao, young master Bai."


    Jiang Sheng comes forward to protect Bai Jiaojiao and holds her hand tightly.


    With such a grip, he felt the warm white Jiao Jiao Jiao''s tears immediately fell down and cried silently.


    She was just afraid that one person in Baihe would support their defeated Bai family and have a burden.


    That''s why Pei Shouyan was so rich that he made money in this way and wanted to lighten the burden on Baihe.


    "This is our family business. Please don''t meddle in it at will."


    Baihezhi clearly told Jiang Sheng that he had already crossed.


    "I know, but it''s really not Jiaojiao''s fault. It''s because I found out that she could treat Pei Weiyan''s amnesia with psychic power, and I would ask her again and again. Naturally, Jiaojiao refused at first, but I forced her


    Although all this is not true, but the appearance of Bai Jiaojiao''s injury makes Jiang Sheng worried.


    Since it happened in front of him, he clearly saw it, so we can''t sit back and watch.


    Baihe naturally understood what the truth of all this was like. He was very clear about Bai Jiaojiao''s character. He understood that Jiang Sheng only lied to help Bai Jiaojiao plead.


    It doesn''t mean that he is not angry.


    "We will never talk about the ability of Jiaojiao. You can rest assured."


    Bai Hezhi''s expression did not show any relief. Jiang Sheng immediately assured him.


    "Of course I trust Mrs. Pei."


    "Good, good." Heyuan book bar www.heyuanba.com


    Jiang Sheng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and Baihe was not unreasonable.


    But he thought so. Suddenly, Baihe''s eyes were cold and said to him, "do you know that if she uses spiritual power to save people, it will damage her life span?"


    When the four words of "life lost" came out, Jiang Sheng''s eyes shocked her.


    He was flustered and turned to look at Bai Jiaojiao Is that true? "


    Bai Jiaojiao nodded her head and quietly wiped her tears.


    Jiang Sheng took a breath. He didn''t think it would be so serious.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier! Such an important thing. "


    Jiang Sheng is very guilty. If he knew he would lose his life, he would not let Bai Jiaojiao treat Pei yaoyan.


    At this moment, Jiang Sheng also reflected what Pei Si ran had said before. He said that he asked Jonas to restore his amnesia to Qiao Mo, but Jonas refused to accept it. That''s why.


    "Anyway, it''s not different. If I can live a long time, it doesn''t matter if I lose my life. It just consumes my Yang life."


    Bai Jiaojiao mumbled, but what she got was a slap in the face of Baihe''s ruthlessness and denounced her, "you''re joking about your own life, don''t you know how to repent?"


    Being beaten Bai Jiaojiao, she is very aggrieved, no longer silent.


    She covered her hot cheek, raised her head, cried and cried back to baihezhi. "Anyway, you can only live for decades. What do I want to do with such a long life? I don''t want you to abandon me even if you die. "


    Baihe''s hand trembled slightly and his face also showed a touch of pain.


    He took back his hand and didn''t say a word, but I could see that he was suffering.


    "I can help you make money, I can help you to hold up the white family, I am no longer a child."


    With that, Bai Jiaojiao ran out of the room crying, her back full of sadness.

 Chapter 419

    "Jiaojiao, you wait."


    Jiang Sheng called out in a hurry, but Bai Jiaojiao had already run away.


    He had no choice but to see one eye of Baihe, and then he could only keep up.


    After all, it''s so late now. How dangerous would it be if Bai Jiaojiao ran outside?


    However, Baihe didn''t start, just looked at his palm in silence.


    This is the first time he hit Bai Jiaojiao, and it is also the first time that Bai Jiaojiao shouts at him.


    Before the white Jiaojiao Jiao is very clever, never ask too much from him, more will not talk back.


    Has been quietly standing behind his mother, secretly looking at him.


    These Baihe all know, he all see in the eye, but only the only white Jiaojiao, he can not face, is a scar in the heart, how can not heal.


    "Young master Bai, she is just a child! Why are you so angry? " Uncle magic looks at all heartache.


    Because from Bai Jiaojiao''s body, he saw Pei Le Le Le''s figure.


    Pei Le Le Le is also not welcome, with Bai Jiaojiao general, in front of her family is always timid, submissive, has been careful to live.


    It was when they met Pei Weiyan that Pei Lele''s life changed.


    Now the magic uncle, he hopes Jiang Sheng can become Pei Weiyan before, and cure Bai Jiaojiao''s hurt heart.


    "It''s my family business. Please don''t interfere."


    Baihe''s coldness left a voice and left immediately.


    Magic uncle a face embarrassed, with the side of Pei Si ran a look.


    Peisi ran shook his head and told him not to care so much. They are just guests now. Gorgeous e-book www.yantxt.com


    Although Pei Si ran did not speak, the expression on his face was very lost.


    Because Bai Jiaojiao can treat amnesia, he also thinks that after Bai Jiaojiao helps Pei yaoyan to cure amnesia, she also gives Qiao Mo a look. Even if you can''t restore all the memory, as long as a little, can remember him, don''t hate him.


    But who would know that Bai Jiaojiao''s treatment would cost her own life.


    Peisi ran looked at sitting on the sofa, chewing fruit, dazed Qiao Mo, a faint sigh, and then he pinched his brow.


    Qiao Mo seemed to know that Pei Si ran looked over. He looked up at Pei Si ran, his big eyes were simple.


    He picked up a virgin fruit and handed it to Pei Si ran. He asked him in a low voice and timidly, "do you want to eat it?"


    Peisi ran slightly Lengzheng, for a moment, his eyes softened down.


    He whispered, walked up to Jomo, and sat down beside him.


    Qiao Mo slightly moved away, but it did not have a great extent.


    He held the innocent eyes, quickly put the fruit into peisran''s mouth, and then he held his breath and lowered his head to gnaw the peach in his hand. At last, he looked up at peisran, then immediately moved his eyes, tightly open.


    Although he was afraid of peisran, he didn''t hate him, so he wanted to know him.


    Uncle Mo''s face is over, because peisran hates the fruit most.


    He wanted to come over to change the topic, but who knows that Peisi ran ate on such a expressionless face, and his eyes did not move from Qiao Mo''s body.


    Maybe, Peisi ran doesn''t know what he is eating now! Because of the sudden approach of Qiao Mo, he was so happy that he had no time to consider other things.


    He raised his hand and gently touched Jomo''s cheek. Qiao Mo was startled. He was shocked and looked at him with great astonishment, but he didn''t avoid it.


    Pei Si ran did not say a word, but the tenderness in the eyebrows and eyes has been exposed, showing a slight smile.


    This moment Qiao Mo also understood, Pei Si ran will not hurt him, Pei Si ran that indifferent appearance, also has the tenderness side.

 Chapter 420

    "I''m sorry."


    Qiao Mo droops his eyes and apologizes to Pei sran in a small voice. He apologizes for avoiding Pei sran in this period of time and making him sad.


    "No, I can understand. After all, you don''t know anyone when you wake up, and you have a strange husband. "


    Peisi ran soft voice response Qiao Mo, did not blame him.


    As long as Jomo is not afraid of him and doesn''t hate him, he can do anything.


    "I''ll try to get to know you in the future, so just give me a little more time, just a little time."


    Qiao Mo emphasizes the problem of time. He is afraid that peisran can''t wait. He will be blamed.


    "As long as you want to know me."


    Peisi ran gently took Qiao Mo into his arms, trembled his throat and breathed a thin breath. He could put down some of his worries for months.


    Qiao Mo was held in his arms. At first, he was not used to it. He always felt unnatural.


    But did not, he slowly accepted, because this embrace has some familiarity, he does not reject.


    "Well, can I live with Jiang Sheng and them? I don''t want to go back with you yet. "


    In Peisi Ran''s arms, Qiao Mo cautiously inquired, and didn''t dare to be too loud.


    Although they live in the master''s house, they are very big. They live in a single family villa, and they can hardly touch anyone except the servants.


    So Qiao Mo didn''t like the house very much, and he was not angry at all.


    Pei Si ran usually went to work again, leaving him alone to stay with the servants he didn''t know. He was always trembling for fear that they would hurt themselves.


    But Pei Shouyan is different here. There are many people in his family. Jiang Sheng gets along with him very well. He finally has someone to talk to.


    And magic uncle cooking is very good, and can do anything, there are magic pet play to kill time. Reading and reading novels www.duduaa.com


    In such a happy place, he really didn''t want to leave and went back to the big villa. He didn''t know what to do all day long. He just looked at the lotus pond opposite the room in a daze.


    "If you like to live, I''ll say hello to peisran. We''ll live in his house from now on."


    Pestran promised, not angry.


    Because the former Qiao Mo, he is a person who likes to be lively, this will know Pei Shiyan and Hei Mian when he was a child.


    Thanks to Qiao Mo, Pei Si Ran is very glad that he has known these two good brothers. Now that he is in trouble, he can come to Pei Shouyan to live here.


    "Really?"


    Qiao Mo''s eyes sparkled, and finally showed happiness, put down the guard.


    "Really."


    Peisi ran nodded gently, subconsciously, he looked at Qiao Mo''s lips.


    Qiao Mo didn''t know where Peisi ran looked. Anyway, the distance was too close. He was a little embarrassed, and his face was slightly red.


    He lowered his head, embarrassed to avoid the sight of Peisi ran, feeling delicate.


    Peisran''s mouth widened a little, because he knew that Joe Mo was shy.


    He bowed his head and kissed Qiao Mo''s head. He hugged Qiao Mo''s body, and gently called a dream day and night in Qiao Mo''s ear, "wife."


    Listen to not light or heavy, but full of love, a moment to let Qiao Mo heart beat.


    One side of the magic uncle from the beginning of worry, to now was fed a handful of dog food, he has become redundant people.


    He had no choice but to turn his back to them and take care of Pei yaoyan, who was deeply asleep on the bed. He also showed a kind of comfortable smile.


    Because the couple finally made a little progress and the atmosphere was better than before.

 Chapter 421

    Just out of the room of the White River, face-to-face came to the servants.


    She scratched her head and looked puzzled.


    The deep voice of Baihe asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to the young master, someone put a basket of grapes in front of the gate."


    The servant picked up the grape basket in his hand and showed it to Baihe. It was full.


    Baihe immediately frowned, "didn''t you see anyone?"


    "No one, just put in the gate, suddenly appeared, very strange."


    I just passed by the gate, only a few seconds.


    Is there anything that is not clean?


    But the grapes are real!


    The servant scratched his head again. He couldn''t figure out how the grapes came from.


    Jonas, who has been looking at all this with a spirit mirror, wants to hit the wall, so she clearly orders that it should be given to the old lady of the white family, but it is left at the gate and comes back.


    "That girl, I really should hang her up and beat her. I can''t understand people''s words, can''t I?"


    Jonas is going to be speechless by the maid. She also specially opened the space door for the maid and sent her directly to Bai''s house. She also messed up the matter.


    The maid who hasn''t come back is very innocent. Jonas didn''t tell her the old lady''s room. She looked for it for a long time and didn''t see anyone.


    When she was anxious to find it, she suddenly saw Bai Jiaojiao running downstairs. She could only quickly put down the grape and run stealthily.


    "Who''s going to make a prank, young master?" The servant asked.


    Baihe did not make a sound, but looked at the grapes and tightened his eyebrows.


    Why is there a slight fluctuation of spiritual power on this grape?


    He put his hand on the top of the basket and sensed it with his spiritual power.


    These grapes really have spiritual power flowing. What''s going on?


    Can grapes also have spiritual power? It''s incredible, isn''t it! Hot stack www.rdshuku.com


    The servant looked at the dignified Baihe with a face of muddle, and didn''t know what he was doing.


    After all, she is just an ordinary human, not an exorcist, and she can''t feel the spiritual power.


    "Young master, is this grape poisonous?"


    The servant asked cautiously, feeling strange and frightening in the heart. Fortunately, she did not steal.


    Because the grapes are big and full, too tempting.


    "By the way, there was a letter in it, but it didn''t say who it was for."


    The servant took out the letter from his pocket and handed it to Baihe.


    Baihe took over and opened it, but there was only a piece of white paper inside, and nothing was written.


    "What a white paper! It''s not really someone''s Prank


    The servant murmured.


    Baihe didn''t make a sound, and he couldn''t see what it meant.


    But what he knew was that there was spiritual power left on the envelope, which should have been put under the magic array.


    If I didn''t get it, the words inside would not be displayed.


    Bai Hezhi tried to solve the array, but it didn''t work. He couldn''t.


    Jonas, who had been looking through the mirror, raised her big red lips and supported her cheeks with a smile. "That''s my array. In this world, no one can untie it except for Bai Jiaojiao."


    What would you do? Throw it away? Or not?


    Or do you listen to your subordinates and just feel that someone is playing a trick?


    But Mrs. White was in a good mood when she told Mrs. white that it was a good ending


    "I see! Then I went to the eldest young master. "


    "Yes."


    The calm eyes of Baihe watched the servants walk away.


    Jonas immediately applauded Baihe and praised him, "very smart! I''m really worthy of being the successor of the white family. "

 Chapter 422

    Crying, Bai Jiaojiao ran out of the gate of the courtyard. She ran far away and found that she was lost.


    Because she is so big, she has never left her courtyard gate.


    Now, I''m running too fast. I don''t know where this is.


    Bai Jiaojiao thinks more and more aggrieved, wipe tears ceaselessly.


    She turned and looked back, but there were several forked roads ahead of her. She did not know which one led to her home.


    "Anyway, no one will come out to look for me. He doesn''t want me. I might as well not go back."


    Bai Jiaojiao was angry, but she was still sad and her tears kept flowing down.


    "What the hell is home! There''s parking on the road, and cars can''t get in. "


    In the distance came the complaints of mature men, getting closer and closer.


    Bai Jiaojiao quickly stopped crying, covered her mouth and hid behind the big garbage can on the road.


    Grandma said that the bad guys usually go out in the middle of the night, so this person must not be a good person.


    Bai Jiaojiao convicts others without permission.


    "Let Xiaosheng come out to pick me up. I''m sleepy and dizzy."


    Jiang Cheng held his forehead and drank too much. He was uncomfortable.


    Along the way, he also flew over, and his stomach had already turned upside down.


    Hiding behind the garbage can, Bai Jiaojiao is stunned, Xiaosheng? Can''t Jiang Sheng succeed?


    Just now this person seems to have talked about the Bai family! Isn''t that my home?


    Bai Jiaojiao ran out of the garbage can and ran to Jiang Cheng.


    Because there was no one on the road at the beginning, and trees were planted on both sides of the road, blocking some lights. Bai Jiaojiao suddenly ran out, which naturally scared Jiang Cheng. Ah, the sound broke through the sky, and Bai Jiaojiao would be scared out of her heart disease.


    However, Bai Jiaojiao didn''t expect that Jiang Cheng would suddenly scream. She also screamed out in fear.


    Two people are in shock, and then synchronous stare at each other, eyes are scared to stare out. Haoyi novel www.haoetv.com


    "You little kid, you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, you run on the street to scare people!"


    Seeing clearly that it was a human being, Jiang Chengcai breathed a sigh of relief and poked Bai Jiaojiao''s forehead with her finger.


    Bai Jiaojiao''s eyes widened in an instant, because Jiang Cheng touched him so much that his spiritual power flowed into her body and then merged with each other.


    Bai Jiaojiao was stunned. He looked up at the tall and handsome Jiang Cheng. He was so stunned that he couldn''t say a word.


    At this moment, she also understood who the person in front of her was, because only by blood, spiritual power would be integrated with each other.


    "Talking to you, little boy, what are you looking at me for?"


    Jiang Cheng poked Bai Jiaojiao''s forehead again to remind her.


    Bai Jiaojiao suddenly grabbed his finger, and her eyes were happy.


    She found it. She finally found it.


    "What''s the matter with you! Whose children! How do your parents manage to let you come out alone in the middle of the night


    Looking around, Jiang Cheng saw that there were no residents and no adults to follow him. He could not help but mutter.


    "Uncle, do you know baihezhi?"


    Asked Bai Jiaojiao excitedly.


    "Ah? Who? "


    Obviously, Jiang Cheng has never heard of his name.


    "It''s me, my brother. Do you know me?"


    When she said who was mine, Bai Jiaojiao obviously hesitated and finally changed to my brother.


    "I don''t know. Why do you want me to take you home?"


    Asked Jiang Cheng.


    Fortunately, it''s a little girl. If it''s a man, he turns his head and ignores people immediately. He won''t answer for a second.

 Chapter 423

    "You really don''t know my brother? Really? "


    Bai Jiaojiao grabs Jiang Cheng''s hand to confirm.


    "I don''t know each other."


    Jiang Cheng didn''t like children, so Bai Jiaojiao bothered him so much that he was very upset.


    Men and children are the most hated things in Jiang Cheng''s life.


    "Why How come? Clearly, it''s only right that we should know each other. "


    Bai Jiaojiao lets go of Jiang Cheng''s hand in amazement and looks at Jiang Cheng''s eyes.


    Why do I have to meet a man?


    Jiang Cheng murmured, but she couldn''t leave Bai Jiaojiao alone. She scratched her head and asked, "where do you live when I take you home?"


    Bai Jiaojiao didn''t reply and lowered her head in silence.


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you back. "


    Jiang Cheng can''t bear to be angry. Why does he have to pester with a little fart kid he doesn''t know in the middle of the night?


    "You speak


    This head hurts. Bai Jiaojiao doesn''t pay attention to herself. Jiang Cheng''s inner irritability soars.


    Bai Jiaojiao did not reply to his words, but raised her head again and asked, "do you really don''t know my brother?"


    "I don''t know you. What''s the matter with you?"


    In the middle of the night? Whose children! That''s strange.


    After listening to the white Jiaojiao Mou son slowly low, she said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I may have recognized the wrong person."


    The wrong person? In the middle of the night?


    Jiang Cheng raised eyebrows, but he didn''t think about the reasons.


    "Forget it, call Xiaosheng! I''m so sleepy. "


    Jiang Cheng scratched her head to look for Jiang Sheng''s new number given by Jiang Bo just after she left home.


    Before he found the number, Bai Jiaojiao, who was staring at the ground, suddenly asked, "are you Jiang Sheng''s uncle?"


    "How do you know?"


    Jiang Cheng is stunned and looks down at Bai Jiaojiao.


    Jiang Cheng''s answer made Bai Jiaojiao feel uncomfortable. Sure enough, she didn''t recognize the wrong person.


    "I guess so." Fish novel www.yuyubook.com


    White Jiaojiao light back, heart edge five flavor miscellaneous Chen.


    "So you know Xiaosheng! So who are you? Why do you come here in the middle of the night? Where are your parents? "


    Jiang Cheng''s expression is not big ask, finally found Jiang Sheng number, called in the past.


    But he didn''t know that your parents would make Bai Jiaojiao''s eyes hot.


    She wiped tears and chose silence.


    Jiang Cheng looks at her curiously. Is she not alive?


    But he just thought so, Bai Jiaojiao sniffed back to him, "they don''t want me anymore."


    "Where there are parents who don''t want their own children."


    Jiang Cheng immediately laughed.


    Fortunately, it''s not my parents who are not alive. It scares me.


    "There it is."


    Bai Jiaojiao looks up at Jiang Cheng with tears in her eyes. She is stubborn and complains.


    Jiang Cheng''s face was puzzled. What did he do with me?


    Sure enough, such creatures as children really make people feel irritable!


    "Third uncle?"


    In my ear, Jiang Sheng''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "It''s me. You hurry out to pick me up. I''m lost in the neighborhood."


    Jiang Cheng held back his temper, not in general irritability.


    "I don''t have time now. Have you seen a little girl who is very cute, like a doll, about six or seven years old?"


    Jiang Sheng urgent voice asked, there is a noise in the mobile phone, should be running.


    Baby girl?


    Jiang Cheng subconsciously looked down at Bai Jiaojiao in front of her, and then she was shocked.


    Damn it, it shouldn''t be so clever!


    He asked Jiang Sheng, "this little girl is not what you said, the little ghost of Bai family!"


    "Yes


    Jiang Sheng went back.


    Jiang Cheng helped her forehead. God killed her. She really was.

 Chapter 424

    He aimed at Bai Jiaojiao a few eyes, also swept up and down, but did not feel that Bai Jiaojiao looked like him!


    It''s not my daughter!


    Jiang Cheng asked himself that he didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Third uncle, you should not have met Jiao Jiao!"


    Jiang Sheng at the other end of the phone asked.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head and couldn''t hide his impatience.


    Just four men in Shengjiang.


    Now Bai Jiaojiao can''t be his elder brother''s, his second brother''s, and Jiang Sheng''s.


    Therefore, the probability that he is the father of the child in front of him is 99.9%. It is no exaggeration to say that he is definitely his father.


    But he just can''t remember how to have a relationship with Bai Jiaojiao''s mother. He''s about to break his head all the way, and he doesn''t think of any reason.


    No, no, it doesn''t have to be mine. If the eldest brother and the second brother have an affair, they are afraid of being cleaned up by their wives, so they will not admit that this child belongs to their children outside?


    Jiang Cheng suddenly guessed that he didn''t want to be the ghost of death.


    He looked at Bai Jiaojiao again, and wanted to see something in common with her elder brother and second brother.


    But he looked for a long time, also did not see any similarity, had to come to such a conclusion: the little girl grew up, must be a big beauty.


    Bai Jiaojiao also looks at Jiang Cheng constantly, because she has just heard Jiang Cheng ask Jiang Sheng whether he is the little ghost of the Bai family.


    She didn''t know what that meant. She was puzzled.


    Why does he appear here in the middle of the night and look for me again? Illusion?


    But find me, but don''t know me? What''s going on?


    Bai Jiaojiao frowned and was curious. Express novel www.ems999.com


    She suddenly grasped Jiang Cheng''s hand, then closed her eyes and secretly put the spirit power into Jiang Cheng''s body.


    Jiang Cheng, who was suddenly held by his hand, was puzzled. He wanted to shake off Bai Jiaojiao''s hand. But when he thought that the other side was still a child, would it be too much to do so himself, so he held on to Bai Jiaojiao.


    But he felt it. Bai Jiaojiao''s spiritual power swam in him. Although there was little movement, he still noticed it.


    What the hell is she doing! What do you do to put psychic power into my body?


    Jiang Cheng was full of doubts.


    What he didn''t know was that Bai Jiaojiao was prying into his memory.


    At this time, some pictures of what Jiang Cheng did two hours ago appeared in her mind.


    She also knew that it was Jiang Sheng who saw her using the border and called Jiang Bo and told him about her. That''s why Jiang Cheng appeared here.


    Originally he did not know my existence, also did not know elder brother''s matter, he did not cheat me.


    Then why was I born? As Jiang Sheng''s second uncle said, whose conspiracy is not possible?


    Bai Jiaojiao let go of Jiang Cheng''s hand and opened her eyes, which made her feel more cold.


    She doesn''t allow anyone to hurt baihezhi, no one can.


    Even if it''s Jiang Cheng, it''s not.


    But Jiang Cheng seems to be the injured in this incident, so she temporarily forgave Jiang Cheng.


    But why is it just for a while? It''s because she saw the memory of Jiang Cheng, and she was not happy.


    "Stallion."


    Bai Jiaojiao looks up and hums Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng''s mouth was pumping violently. What''s the meaning of it? All of a sudden, these two words came out.


    I didn''t offend her! Why scold me?


    Jiang Cheng''s face was very black. He was scolded by a child who might have been his kind.

 Chapter 425

    "I found you at last."


    Jiang Sheng came from the front panting, out of breath.


    Damn it! This pair of body is really too weak, did Jiang Xiao not exercise before?


    Jiang Sheng is upset. The only advantage of this pair of body is that it can heal itself and live a long life.


    Others, he really can''t compliment.


    After all, I still need to take blood occasionally to maintain the nutritional balance.


    Pei Weiyan has been bitten by him many times. When he smells the blood, he will be very excited.


    "We went back."


    Bai Jiaojiao pulls Jiang Sheng away, ignoring Jiang Cheng.


    As soon as he came, Jiang Sheng, who was dragged by Bai Jiaojiao, was puzzled. He pulled Bai Jiaojiao and said, "wait a minute, Jiaojiao, wait for my third uncle."


    Bai Jiaojiao didn''t say a word, and then pulled Jiang Sheng forward.


    She was so strong that Jiang Sheng could only keep up with her.


    "That man is not a bad man. It''s my third uncle. We''ll wait for him."


    Jiang Sheng explained that she thought something had happened between Jiang Cheng and Bai Jiaojiao.


    "I know he''s your third uncle."


    Bai Jiaojiao returned indifferently and did not stop.


    "You know, how can you ignore him? Isn''t it rude. What''s more, the person I want to introduce to your brother is my third uncle. "


    Bai Jiaojiao was stunned and finally stopped.


    She turned and looked up to confirm, "really?"


    "Really, I swear to God."


    Jiang Sheng raised her finger seriously. She didn''t cheat Bai Jiaojiao because she was a child.


    But Bai Jiaojiao lowered her head in the next second and was not happy. Temple Street Novels www.miaojieshuo.com


    "What''s the matter with you, Jiaojiao?"


    Jiang Sheng raised her hand and rubbed her head and asked in a low voice. Then she said in a panic, "did my third uncle bully you?"


    After that, he looks back at Jiang Cheng, and asks him to come over and apologize to Bai Jiaojiao.


    "It''s none of my business! She was angry and called me a stallion. I haven''t bothered with her yet


    In the voice of Jiang Cheng, who followed her, she did not scold Bai Jiaojiao.


    He is just curious. How did he provoke Bai Jiaojiao and let her reject him so much?


    "It must be the third uncle that you said something that shouldn''t be said. Jiaojiao would be angry. Jiaojiao is so good that she can''t scold you all of a sudden. "


    Jiang Sheng stands on Bai Jiaojiao''s side and doesn''t believe Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng immediately hit him on the head and said, "you believe someone you just met, but don''t believe your uncle, right?"


    "It''s your own fault who makes you lack credibility."


    After Jiang Sheng finished, he wanted to pick up Bai Jiaojiao, but he suddenly remembered something important. He hurriedly pulled Jiang Cheng aside and asked in his ear, "is Jiaojiao your daughter?"


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head back to him, "you ask me, I ask who!"


    "Ah? Is it your own child? Who else do you need to ask? "


    Jiang Sheng has no words to die. He wants to beat Jiang Cheng. He''s just hanging around.


    "It''s natural to ask the mother of the child."


    Jiang Cheng chuckled back, adding a touch of richness.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned, "that''s right! If you don''t understand it, there must be one party who knows it. "


    "So didn''t I come here? Let''s see if I know Mrs. white. If you don''t know each other, the child is not mine. "


    "Come on, uncle, you have so many women around you, will you remember all of them?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately make complaints about his eyes.


    Jiang Cheng said to him with a smile, "of course I can''t remember, but I''ve got a magic array on the women I have sex with. As long as I look at them, I know if they are."


    I''ll go. Can I still do this? Abnormal.

 Chapter 426

    Under the leadership of Jiang Sheng, Bai Jiaojiao and Jiang Cheng finally return to the Bai family.


    "Jiaojiao, where have you been? You scared your mother to death."


    White Jiaojiao Jiao and they just walked into the door, the white lady rushed over in a hurry, eyes are red.


    More than ten minutes ago, she heard that Bai Jiaojiao ran out of the villa and couldn''t find anyone.


    She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot and sent someone to look for her. Even though she was so nervous that she wanted to go in person, she was stopped by Baijing.


    Because of Mrs. White''s special identity, a demon appears alone outside, and may be attacked by exorcists.


    "I''m sorry."


    Bai Jiaojiao bowed her head and whispered an apology.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Just come back. Don''t scare mom again. You know?"


    White lady hugged Bai Jiaojiao and her tears fell.


    "Yes."


    Bai Jiaojiao obediently agreed, no anger.


    She looked up at the hall, did not see the people of the White River, her face immediately lost.


    He didn''t come to me.


    Also, for him, my birth is the pain of his life.


    Perhaps, he would like me to leave the white house forever! If he doesn''t see me, he won''t suffer.


    When Bai Jiaojiao thought of this, she also shed tears and buried her head in Madame Bai''s arms.


    But what she didn''t know was that on the second floor, there was a little bit of anxious Baihe in her eyes.


    At the beginning, when Bai Jiaojiao disappeared, he yelled at his servants to find them. They looked outside, and they went to the doctor''s room. The ninth novel network www.xiaoshuo9.com


    But after going there, she didn''t see Bai Jiaojiao.


    In a hurry, he can only look at home crazily.


    Because Bai Jiaojiao never left home, he thought Bai Jiaojiao was just hiding and worried him.


    Only when he heard that the servant said Bai Jiaojiao was back, did he run out of the corridor in a hurry.


    When he got to the second floor, he saw that Mrs. white went to meet Bai Jiaojiao first. He didn''t go down and his heart was relieved.


    Baihezhi is actually a person who is cold outside and hot inside, so many times, she will be misunderstood by Bai Jiaojiao.


    But it has to be said that he is painful for Bai Jiaojiao''s existence.


    He resisted Bai Jiaojiao, but also worried about her. She was trapped between the two, struggling in pain.


    Baihe sighed a long sigh, thinking about scolding Bai Jiaojiao in the future, so that she did not dare to run around, some gas.


    But when his eyes touched the gate, Jiang Cheng, standing beside Jiang Sheng, immediately widened his eyes.


    Only that face, turned into ash, he will not forget that day forced his man, is standing beside Jiang Sheng.


    Who is he? Why in my house? Why did you come back with Jiaojiao?


    Bai He ran down the stairs in a rage and asked, "what are you doing here? What''s your purpose? "


    He roared, but Jiang Cheng looked at him inexplicably. But also uncomfortable took his hand, pushed him away, and patted his own collar.


    He raised his eyes and frowned and asked Bai Hezhi, "who are you! Do I know you? "


    But when he looked at the face of Baihe, he was slightly shocked.


    I''ll go, the beauty of long black hair? Uh, men?


    What a man with beautiful hair and beautiful looks? Damn it!


    Jiang Cheng wailed in his heart because it was his dish except for his sex.

 Chapter 427

    "How dare you say you don''t know me? If it wasn''t for you, I would have suffered for so many years? "


    Bai Hezhi gave Jiang Cheng a fist and his red eyes were angry.


    Leng Bu Ding gets a fist to eat, Jiang Cheng yells, "are you sick?"


    A touch, he found that his mouth bleeding, in turn, the White River collar, put up a cruel words, "I limit you a minute to tell me why I was beaten, otherwise don''t blame me impoliteness."


    He was gnashing his teeth. He hated men, and now he hated them even more.


    Baihe only felt that the man in front of him was extremely scoundrel. He slapped him angrily, and then pointed to the gate and called, "get out."


    "Go away? You hit me, and I haven''t settled with you yet. How dare you tell me to get out of here? "


    Jiang Cheng can''t believe it. Who is this.


    Two people stare at each other to see the outbreak, Jiang Sheng quickly pull his third uncle open, persuade, "uncle, you calm down for a while, don''t be angry."


    "You told me not to be angry? Why don''t you tell him not to be angry! Who, this boy, hit people as soon as he comes out. There is no royal law. "


    Across Jiang Sheng, Jiang Cheng points to Bai He''s scolding. He''s as angry as he wants to fight Baihe.


    "Baihe is a very reasonable person. He can''t get angry for no reason. Did you do something wrong to make Baihe angry?"


    Jiang Sheng pushed Jiang Cheng''s body with both hands and refused to let him cross the other side of the White River.


    "I don''t even know him. How can I make him angry?"


    Jiang Cheng didn''t like to go back. He was beaten when he came here. He was not a sandbag.


    "You really don''t know baihezhi?"


    Jiang Sheng confirmed.


    "I don''t know."


    Jiang Cheng yelled. He was not happy. Jiang Sheng didn''t believe him. 139 reading net www.139ds.com


    Jiang Sheng''s ear wax will fly out when he is roared. He quickly covers his ears.


    But also! Third uncle so hate men, how can you know Bai He Zhi?


    "That young master Bai, is there any misunderstanding?"


    Jiang Sheng turned to Baihe and asked him politely.


    Baihezhi pointed to Jiang Cheng and yelled, "ask him yourself, what has he done?"


    "What''s wrong with you! I said I didn''t know you. You beat and scolded. What else do you want to do? You want me to kneel down, don''t you? "


    Jiang Cheng had never met such a speechless person. As soon as he came up, he did not say why.


    "You still pretend."


    Baihe''s anger is not down, even if it''s bigger than just now.


    He had a great spiritual power, and there was a whirlpool of spiritual power with him as the center. This situation was like killing Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng was not afraid of him, and immediately opened up his spiritual power.


    "Think I''m afraid of you, don''t you? If you hadn''t grown up to my taste, I''d have given you some fuckin ''fists. "


    His words aroused the fury of Baihe, and the wind from his powerful spiritual power sent out a series of Lamentations.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute. You''re all calm."


    Jiang Sheng stands in the middle with open arms to stop. If these two people fight here, can this family still take it?


    "Madame White, tell me about them!"


    Jiang Sheng quickly asked Madame Bai for help.


    But Madame Bai covers her mouth and stares at Jiang Cheng in amazement. This It shouldn''t be.


    At this point, she looked at baihezhi in panic, and then at Jiang Cheng. Finally, she came to Bai Jiaojiao''s body. She seemed to understand what was going on and why baihezhi was so angry.

 Chapter 428

    "Madame White?"


    What''s the situation?


    Jiang Sheng''s cry brought back Mrs. Bai''s reason. She hastily stepped forward to hold Bai Hezhi and apologized to Jiang Cheng, "I''m sorry, sir, it''s my son''s impoliteness. You sit down for a while, we''ll come when we go."


    With that, Mrs. white took the furious White River to the first floor, and her face was very pale.


    "Mom."


    Baihezhi is unwilling, he wants to get justice for himself.


    "Listen to mom''s son. He''s the Jiang family. We can''t afford it."


    Madame Bai lowered her voice and pulled the White River.


    Baihezhi doesn''t know what Mrs. Bai said about Jiang family, but Mrs. Bai''s expression is not right. He can only follow her.


    "Just go away?"


    Jiang Cheng also pointed to the curse of Baihe, not convinced, after all, was beaten.


    "Come on, uncle. You''re a big man. Why are you so mean?"


    It''s true that if things don''t make a big deal, he''ll have fun!


    "You were beaten for no reason. Are you angry?"


    Er, it seems to be angry too!


    Jiang Sheng has a black face and doesn''t dare to preach.


    Bai Jiaojiao snorted and scolded Jiang Cheng, "you deserve it."


    "What are you talking about, you little one?"


    Her anger did not subside, and she was scolded by Bai Jiaojiao. Jiang Cheng was very angry.


    Bai Jiaojiao didn''t reply. She ran to the direction where Madame Bai took Baihe, ignoring Jiang Cheng. Passion novel www.jiqingxs.com


    Jiang Cheng was speechless. How could he meet such a wonderful family?


    At the corner on the first floor, Mrs. Bai let go of Bai He''s hand, and asked him cautiously, "son, tell your mother, is that man who had sex with you a few years ago?"


    Hearing this, one of Baihe immediately clenched his fist, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    At this time, some pictures flashed in his mind. He didn''t know how his relationship with Jiang Cheng happened. He only knew that he suddenly entered the estrus period that day, without any warning.


    When he was about to lose consciousness, someone helped him and asked if he was uncomfortable. He remembered that it was a woman''s voice.


    But when he wakes up in a strange room, Jiang Cheng presses on him and plots against him.


    He tried to resist, but entered the estrus period, he did not have any strength, simply could not push Jiang Cheng''s arrogance.


    Jiang Cheng did the same thing to him as if he could not hear his cry.


    When it was over, he woke up to find himself in his room at home.


    He was glad that he was just dreaming and nothing happened.


    But the physical pain still told him that he was really violated by men, and before long, he was pregnant with a child.


    He wanted to get rid of it, but he didn''t dare to call a doctor or buy medicine. He locked himself in his room all day.


    Finally, she could only bite her teeth and give birth to herself. Until the baby was born, Bai Fu knew that Bai Jiaojiao existed.


    In order to help cover up Baihe''s pregnancy, Mrs. white will take Bai Jiaojiao to be her daughter, and this is the end of the story.


    Baihe thought that this matter could be sealed in his heart all his life, but who wants to know, he met the man who was not as good as a beast in his own home.


    Her son''s expression is so painful that Mrs. white has the answer in her heart.


    She took Baihe''s hand and told him with red eyes, "I''m sorry, my son. It''s your mother who didn''t protect you."


    "Your father told me that there are people surnamed Jiang who can''t be provoked. They are descendants of yin and Yang division. Jiaojiao''s boundary must be inherited from that man''s ability. We can''t afford to provoke them."


    "So you let me bear it?"


    Bai He''s face is full of pain.

 Chapter 429

    "That''s what we can do, son."


    Mrs. white also had no way, she also cried.


    When Bai Jiaojiao was just able to use the border, she was very worried about whether it would have something to do with the Jiang family.


    But after a few years, the people of the Jiang family didn''t come to her. She thought she was just thinking too much.


    When Jiang Sheng came today, Bai Jing told her that Pei''s wife was surnamed Jiang. She was stunned because she was frightened when she heard of the surname Jiang.


    But Bai Jiaojiao was gone. Jiang Sheng was worried and went to look for her. She was relieved. She felt that it was impossible for her to happen to be like this. A family member named Jiang came.


    Thousands of calculations, she still did not calculate Jiang Sheng is really Jiang family.


    "Why? Why should we swallow our anger? It''s just because of the decline of our white family, isn''t it? "


    One of Baihe''s fists hit the wall, and his tears fell as he got angry.


    He hated this man for six or seven years, and finally found someone, but he could do nothing.


    "If your father is still there, he will get justice for you. It''s my mother''s incompetence. I hope I can''t help you. I''m sorry. "


    Mrs. Bai bowed her head and wept, feeling that she owed Baihe too much.


    Not only to the body of Baihe, but also he was violated, also dare not say a word.


    When Mrs. Bai cried, the heart of Baihe softened.


    He knew that Mrs. White had been living cautiously for fear of offending others and harming their family.


    So when he saw Mrs. white crying, he felt worse than he was defiled.


    "Don''t cry, mom. I won''t ask him for justice. I''ll bear it." I love soudu www.520soduxs.com


    Bai Hezhi took Mrs. Bai into his arms. He didn''t want to cry, but he couldn''t help but his tears kept falling down.


    Standing outside the corridor, Bai Jiaojiao lowers her head and listens silently. Her eyes are red.


    Her eyes lit up suddenly, and her fist clenched fury marched toward the hall.


    She was so old that she couldn''t bear the sadness of Baihe, but Jiang Cheng made his most important mother cry.


    In an instant, Bai Jiaojiao''s spiritual power was fully opened, and she was walking towards Jiang Cheng from afar with her long hair and frightening red eyes.


    Jiang Sheng, who stood beside Jiang Cheng, was shocked. Before he asked what happened to Bai Jiaojiao in a panic, she raised her hand and pushed it vigorously. The spirit bubbles condensed from her palm rushed to Jiang Cheng. Jiang Cheng was knocked out of the door and the glass door fell.


    At last, there was a big bang. The wall outside the courtyard was broken through, and the bricks fell all over the ground. The dust was flying.


    Jiang Sheng, who avoided in time, sprang up to lie in the trough and looked out with his big eyes.


    Where Jiang Cheng was beaten out, the ground cracked all the way to the wall.


    The courtyard full of flowers was a mess.


    However, Bai Jiaojiao did not give up. She threw her hand fiercely, and immediately there was a long sword made of spiritual power. She went out in anger.


    Jiang Sheng sees that it''s too bad to catch up with Bai Jiaojiao.


    But before she could stop Bai Jiaojiao, she was out of the courtyard in a flash, so fast that Jiang Sheng''s eyes couldn''t keep up with her.


    Although Bai Jiaojiao is small, she is a reincarnation and has great strength.


    And she inherited the boundary of the Jiang family, even if, but also inherited baihezhi''s ability of Exorcist and devil man.


    So she can use the blink of demons. She can use the boundary of Jiang family. She can also use the spirit weapon of Exorcist.


    The ability of the last city manager, let alone her existence, is the existence of adverse weather, which can not be underestimated at a young age.

 Chapter 430

    Jiang Cheng, who was beaten to the outside of the wall, crossed his arms in the form of horse steps to protect his chest. His eyes were unbelievable.


    How could he be called out by Bai Jiaojiao? Or through the wall.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly, and when Bai Jiaojiao put out her hand, she opened the border in time.


    But at the moment, Bai Jiaojiao''s psychic power has been beaten out, and she can''t prevent the border.


    If it wasn''t for the border protection, Jiang Cheng would be lying outside now.


    "What the hell do you want! The bear boy is too damn bear! If it''s someone else, they''ll die. "


    Jiang Cheng folded up his legs and stood up straight, furious.


    At this time, Bai Jiaojiao also moved to him, controlling all her spiritual power to the top of the long sword. She threw her sword with red and bloody eyes and approached Jiang Cheng in the boundary step by step.


    Jiang Cheng finally knew that he was afraid. He had never been afraid of anyone except Jiang Sheng''s mother. Bai Jiaojiao was the first one.


    "Girl, stop and stop. We have something to say. Why do you have to dance with a knife or a gun?"


    Jiang Cheng raises her hand in a flustered way, indicating that Bai Jiaojiao doesn''t want to come over, and then she retreats in fear.


    She used to play with women and was hanged and beaten by Jiang Sheng''s mother several times. When Jiang Cheng saw Bai Jiaojiao''s expression, she immediately remembered her mother, LAN die, and her anger was gone.


    "If you bully Baihe, I want you to kneel down and beg for mercy."


    Bai Jiaojiao is not soft hearted, even if she knows that Jiang Cheng is her eldest father.


    "Good, good, I kneel, I kneel, I immediately kneel, you do not face ah! Uncle eats by his face. " 97 Chinese www.97wz.net


    Jiang Cheng immediately knelt down without hesitation. It seems that he did not kneel less before, otherwise he would not be so skilled.


    Although she asked Jiang Cheng to kneel down, she was still stunned.


    She snorted and scolded Jiang Cheng, "a loser."


    Jiang Cheng retorted against Bai Jiaojiao, "I''m not a masochist. If you beat me, I still insist that you continue to fight, right? Men should have a long-term vision. "


    "Is that how long-term vision works? Think I''m small and easy to cheat, don''t you? "


    Bai Jiaojiao is not angry, but after all, she is her own father, and she is not willing to give up her cruel hand.


    And just when she started, she also knew that Jiang Cheng had two sons. He couldn''t have killed him, so she didn''t show mercy.


    In fact, as she had guessed, Jiang Cheng didn''t get any damage. She fell down on her knees so soon, which made her speechless.


    She doesn''t want any self-respect, but she''s also straightforward. She''s not a scheming man.


    But what Bai Jiaojiao doesn''t know is that Jiang Cheng is not unable to beat her, but does not want to fight with women.


    In addition, he suspects that Bai Jiaojiao is his daughter, and that kneeling can solve the problem. Why do you have to fight and kill?


    Besides, he hates dirty things. Why not turn big things into small ones?


    On the first floor of the corridor, hearing the noise of the White River and Mrs. Bai rushing out, she saw a mess in the courtyard and a big hole in the wall. Jiang Cheng knelt down in the border again. They were stunned and looked at the father and daughter.


    Jiang Sheng was standing at the gate, twitching his lips. He suspected that he was wrong about all this. The careless third uncle was beaten to his knees by a child.


    My third uncle, now is more and more shameless ah!

 Chapter 431

    "I''m kneeling, too. Should I put away your spirit tools? The sword has no eyes, don''t you


    Jiang Cheng''s voice softened a lot, but jiejie has not yet been closed, because he is afraid that Bai Jiaojiao will give him a cold foot, and he will not lose.


    Bai Jiaojiao snorted coldly and haughtily, but she also put away the spirit tool. Even the spirit power was also restrained, and there was no anger just now.


    Jiang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and closed the border.


    This little girl is really a cow. She just says hello, but she doesn''t even say hello.


    He was about to get up, but Bai Jiaojiao pointed to him and said, "who said you can get up?"


    "Ah? Do you want me to kneel here in the middle of the night? "


    Jiang Cheng immediately refuted, but did not let the fish.


    "If you apologize to Baihe, I will let you get up naturally."


    Bai Jiaojiao turns back and points to the way of Baihe.


    Jiang Cheng immediately frowned and looked at the White River in front of him. Even though he was very upset, he still sighed and obeyed.


    "Well, well, I''m sorry. I''m sorry! If you dare not let me get up later, I will be anxious with you


    "You''re sorry. Who made you kneel?"


    Bai Jiaojiao immediately turned a white eye to Jiang Cheng, but she was no longer angry. She was just a proud little fart child, and her voice was very milky.


    "yes, you win, you are the boss, you has the final say."


    Jiang Cheng didn''t care about so much with a child. He looked straight at Bai He''s apology, "it was just me who was wrong. I shouldn''t mention your neckline. I know I''m wrong. Forgive me!"


    One mouthful of laziness, a look is not a sincere apology, but also added, "but I dare next time, you want to give me a slap in the ear." Heyuan book bar www.heyuanba.com


    Show their own position, they are not soft persimmon, let others knead.


    But even if Jiang Cheng didn''t make a good apology, Bai He was still surprised.


    Who can imagine that the person who just killed and didn''t admit his mistake would apologize to himself now?


    Baihe''s eyes turned to Bai Jiaojiao, and her face became complicated.


    He did not expect that Bai Jiaojiao would seek justice for him, and her eyes suddenly became hot.


    He did not want to see Bai Jiaojiao, who also knew that Bai Jiaojiao had never hated him. In order to cater to him, she had always been a good girl in front of him.


    When she was young, Bai Jiaojiao was smarter than others. She found out that she was not born by Mrs. Bai, but by Bai He.


    She also secretly used her own ability to spy on the bullying of Bai He before her estrus. Although she didn''t know the general process, she could only see a little, but she still understood why Baihe didn''t like her and kept silent for Baihe.


    Bai Hezhi ignored Jiang Cheng''s apology, and for the first time took the initiative to go to Bai Jiaojiao, squatting down and holding her tiny body into her arms.


    "I''m sorry, thank you!"


    His eyes were full of tears, and his heart was full of pain, which could not be said. He had been depressed all the time, and now he finally got the expression.


    Bai Jiaojiao slowly showed a smile, although she was small, but she knew that now Baihe would cry, just moved.


    "I''ll protect you, so don''t be afraid. I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Bai Jiaojiao gently patted the top of Baihe''s head with her small palm to comfort her and guarantee her.


    Bai Jiaojiao said that, more and more let baihezhi feel guilty, she did not do a little bit of mother''s responsibility.


    He has always hated Jiang Cheng, but now it doesn''t matter, because the appearance of this man made him know a different Bai Jiaojiao, and he will never ignore her again.

 Chapter 432

    "Hello, may I get up?"


    Jiang Cheng was impatient to ask. He couldn''t understand what was moving in front of him, so he didn''t feel the same way.


    "You will die if you don''t speak!"


    Bai Jiaojiao turns her angry eyes to Jiang Chengyao. The atmosphere is just right. The first time she has such close contact with her mother, she is destroyed by Jiang Cheng.


    "I won''t die if I don''t speak, but my knee will die if I don''t get up." Jiang Cheng did not have a good face to retort.


    "That''s hypocritical." Bai Jiaojiao scolds, only then displeased to order, "you may get up."


    "Would it have been nice to have said no? It''s only when I swear. "


    Jiang Cheng, who got up and rubbed his knee, murmured and took the border.


    He moved his muscles and stretched his waist.


    It seems that there is no pain. Fortunately, the border has protected myself.


    Up to now, Jiang Cheng doesn''t believe that he was hit by a little fart for dozens of meters.


    He looked at Bai Jiaojiao suspiciously and looked up and down.


    Look, she''s a little girl. She''s not big.


    How can Lingli be so powerful? Although it is inferior to me now, in a few years, it is safe to crush me.


    Is it hard to practice in the womb?


    Jiang Cheng thought of it funny.


    What he did not know was that all the abilities that the reincarnation had brought with him in his previous life would slowly recover from birth.


    Like Bai Jiaojiao''s Exorcist and demon man''s ability, can be said to be in the belly of Baihe gift.


    She has a natural eye, everything as long as a contact, can immediately learn, open up the life.


    "Let''s go back."


    Bai Hezhi takes Bai Jiaojiao away and refuses to let her talk to Jiang Cheng.


    He didn''t know why Jiang Cheng appeared here, but he would never tell Jiang Cheng that Bai Jiaojiao was his daughter and no one wanted to take her away.


    "Yes."


    Bai Jiaojiao smiles sweetly in Baihe''s arms and hugs Baihe''s neck. Come and see the book www.lkbook.org


    However, she lifted up again and pointed to Jiang Cheng and said, "I don''t need you anymore. Where did you come from? Where do you go back to?"


    He was very domineering. When he finished, he snorted Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng was puzzled when he heard this. Who did he provoke the white family? Do this to him?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang. It''s my sons and daughters who are not good. Please don''t be angry. I''ll arrange the room for you. If you have anything, you can tell the servant."


    Mrs. white stepped forward and apologized for Bai Jiaojiao.


    After all, she knew that the Jiang family couldn''t afford to offend herself, but she could not bear to spit out her voice.


    Now when she thought about it, she knew that Bai Jiaojiao would suddenly get angry. She was angry for Baihe.


    Is it difficult for the child to know that the man in front of her is his father?


    Madame Bai was shocked and stunned.


    She didn''t know what she could do. She had such a clever, sensible and powerful granddaughter.


    "Are you the mother of that little child?"


    Jiang Cheng scanned Madame Bai up and down.


    Madame Bai''s body immediately became stiff, a little more nervous.


    But soon, she immediately suppressed down, said with a smile, "yes, Jiaojiao, she is not a bad child."


    Not bad? It''s going to kill me.


    Jiang Cheng was upset, but he didn''t say it directly.


    He suddenly extended his hand to Madame Bai and introduced himself, "my name is Jiang Cheng, the third uncle of Jiang Sheng."


    "I''m the second lady of the Bai family."


    Mrs. white shook hands politely.


    When Mrs. Bai grasped it, Jiang Cheng immediately burst into a strong smile.


    But the next second, he was frowning, and secretly lost aura, trying to activate the magic array, but did not respond.


    This white lady doesn''t have the array I left behind. What''s the matter?


    Is Bai Jiaojiao not my daughter?

 Chapter 433

    "Uncle, what are you doing! Hold on to Madame White''s hand all the time? "


    Jiang Sheng stabbed Jiang Cheng in the stomach and asked him to come back to life.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s rude."


    Jiang Chengsong opened Madame Bai''s hand and laughed calmly.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Mrs. Bai didn''t mind, as long as Jiang Cheng didn''t find out the secret he wanted to hide.


    "I''ll take my servants to clean up the room. You can come directly to the second floor later."


    With a polite nod, Madame Bai went home.


    Jiang Cheng didn''t speak, and kept frowning at Madame Bai''s departure.


    "What are you looking at, uncle? Or do you really know Mrs. white? " Jiang Sheng said excitedly.


    "I don''t know her. I''ll see you for the first time today."


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head and looked back with a sigh of inexplicable relief.


    Because he doesn''t want to be a dad yet, it''s ready-made.


    "That''s why I said, you are so amorous. Where do you remember so many people?"


    Jiang Sheng took a look at Jiang Cheng, but also remembered, and asked, "uncle, did you leave a magic array? Have you just tried it? "


    "I tried to hold Madame White''s hand."


    "And then what then?"


    Jiang Sheng is more excited than anyone else.


    "What can we have then? Naturally, there was no response from her


    "No! No way! Besides you, who in our family is so immoral! I don''t know if I have children? "


    Jiang Sheng also looked at it seriously.


    Jiang Cheng immediately grasped Jiang Sheng''s head and wanted to break Jiang Sheng''s neck.


    "Have you ever said that?"


    "That was it! It can''t be my dad''s, my dad said, he likes men. That second uncle also likes men! How could you have anything with Mrs. white, right? "


    Jiang Sheng was embarrassed to say it too directly, so she used it shyly. Anyway, Jiang Cheng understood it. Save your books www.chunshu8.com


    "You boy, you''re looking for a fight, don''t you?"


    Jiang Cheng picked up Jiang Sheng and slapped him on the buttocks, just like when he was young.


    Jiang Sheng cried out in pain, "asshole uncle, you let me down."


    "I won''t let you make fun of me. Do not look at you when you were a child who changed your diapers, who fed you to eat, who coax you to sleep. When you grow up and your wings are hard, you dare to make fun of me, don''t you? "


    He slapped Jiang Sheng on the bottom again, which made him cry.


    "I know I''m wrong, uncle. Let me go!"


    Jiang Sheng wanted to cry without tears. He surrendered immediately. His butt hurt to death. Pei yaoyan did not beat him like this.


    "Would it have been better if I had admitted my mistake earlier?"


    Jiangcheng Road, stop.


    Jiang Sheng is aggrieved and sniffs. She is not happy.


    "By the way, third uncle, I suspect that Jiaojiao is not born by Bai Fu."


    Jiang Sheng said suddenly.


    "Who was born?"


    Jiang Cheng hugged Jiang Sheng and didn''t let him fall down.


    The boy is much heavier than before!


    But also, he is now someone else''s wife, is not the old me and my ass behind the back of the annoying little devil.


    If you want to say why Jiang Cheng hates children, it''s all Jiang Sheng''s pot. When he was a child, he was haunted by Jiang Cheng every day, until he had a shadow in his heart.


    Jiang Sheng looked around no one, just God mysterious small voice, "I suspect is born of Baihe."


    Jiang Cheng immediately gave a puff and wanted to vomit blood.


    "Don''t you think you''re pregnant all over the street?"


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t speak to Jiang Cheng, but looks at him.


    Jiang Cheng Zhen stopped, his eyes enlarged, "what do you mean? If not, that boy is pregnant


    "Congratulations, Mr. Jiang Cheng. You are right. There is no reward."


    Jiang Sheng clapped with expressionless face, but also with disdain.


    How dare you not believe what I say, little sample.

 Chapter 434

    "Are you really not kidding?"


    Jiang Cheng questioned Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng said nothing and rolled her eyes. "Am I that kind of boring person?"


    Don''t believe what I said?


    "The reason why we sent Baihe back was that he didn''t take any medicine when he was there, failed to suppress the estrus period, and worried about what would happen to him on the way, so we sent him back in person."


    Afraid that Jiang Cheng would question himself, Jiang Sheng explained why he came here.


    Jiang Cheng believed it, but he said, "don''t forget, I hate men. I can''t have sex with a man."


    "I know! But look! If Baihe is a woman, is it your dish? "


    "What''s the matter? Can I still think of him as a woman? It''s a joke


    Jiang Cheng didn''t believe he could be so confused.


    But in fact, that night, he really regarded baihezhi as a woman.


    However, he was hit by Jonas''s array and regarded Baihe as a real woman, which had something to do with him.


    "How impossible, third uncle, when you drink too much, can you tell whether it is a man or a woman?"


    Jiang Sheng firmly believes that his guess is right and quarrels with Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng wanted to crush Jiang Ming to death. He didn''t believe him every time.


    "Well, you don''t believe what I say. Tomorrow I''ll find a chance to get close to baihezhi and see if there is a magic array left by me in the palm of his hand."


    "Well, that''s settled."


    Jiang Sheng raised his hand and asked Jiang Cheng to give him a high five.


    But now Jiang Cheng is holding Jiang Sheng. Where else can I clap hands with him? Long time book Pavilion www.99shuge.com


    Just when he was about to put Jiang Sheng down, Pei yaoyan suddenly appeared in front of him with a terrible face, took Jiang Sheng from his arms, and then gave him a fierce kick, directly kicked him onto the wall and fell down.


    Jiang Cheng was lying on the floor and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "You''re both sick, aren''t you?"


    Jiang Cheng broke the curse and got angry. Did he go out today without looking at the Yellow calendar or was he treated like this?


    "Who are you? Why do you hold my wife? "


    Pei Shouyan did not apologize, but drank and questioned with a trace of anger.


    Jiang Cheng got up and stood up straight. He covered his aching stomach with one hand and pointed to Jiang Sheng. "This boy is my nephew. Who do you think I am?"


    Pei Shouyan was stunned after hearing this. He lowered his head and asked Jiang Sheng, who was holding his forehead in his arms, "this can''t be. It''s your third uncle."


    Jiang Sheng looked up at Pei yaoyan and said, "who dares to hold me except my family?"


    It''s true that they beat people without asking them clearly.


    Jiang Sheng said in his heart, but suddenly he was stunned and looked at Pei yaoyan with wide eyes. "You, you, you have recovered your memory?"


    "Why don''t you want me to recover my memory?"


    Pei Shouyan wrung his eyes, and there was more danger inside.


    In fact, Pei Shouyan hasn''t completely recovered his memory, but he already knows that Jiang Sheng is his wife. He also remembers how he and Jiang Sheng knew each other, but he doesn''t remember clearly enough.


    "Ha ha, that, how, how, I don''t have it!"


    Jiang Sheng came back with a smile, but he was scared to death.


    Bai Jiaojiao, didn''t you say that it would take him several days to completely recover his memory? How can I get in touch with me now, just like a person who has nothing to do with me?


    And, just upstairs, didn''t he sleep? Getting up so fast?


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t know! The demon''s recovery ability is very strong.

 Chapter 435

    "Can you apologize to me before you kiss me?"


    Jiang Cheng, who was walking towards them with his stomach covered, was in great pain.


    Although he didn''t have time to open the border just now, he also made a protective cover with spiritual power to protect his internal organs.


    But even if he did, he was still beaten very badly. The strength of the devil was not a joke. He was more powerful than the white one.


    Also, Pei Shouyan''s body is still weak. Otherwise, under the condition of full strength, Jiang Cheng''s spiritual strength is useless to protect his body. He still breaks several bones.


    As a human being, how can he compare with this monster?


    But it''s a sneak attack, and he''ll get hurt.


    If it''s really one-on-one, he has time to open the border, but he is not afraid of demons at that time.


    For other non-human beings, not to mention, yin and Yang masters are just like the God of death.


    "Make an apology to my uncle!"


    Jiang Sheng jumped out of Pei''s arms and photographed him to urge him. In fact, he wanted to change the topic, for fear that Pei Shouyan would argue with him about amnesia.


    Where can Pei Shouyan not know? But now I give Jiang Cheng the face and I don''t want to argue with Jiang Sheng for the time being.


    "I''m sorry just now. I didn''t have a chance to explain it to you. I''ll do it."


    Pei Shouyan apologized to Jiang Cheng, but he was upright and not arrogant.


    Jiang Sheng helped his forehead. After he recovered his memory, he was not cute at all! His face was cold and cold, and he wanted to freeze people up.


    "You are so sorry! I don''t want to bend a waist. "


    Jiang Cheng looked up and down at Pei, frowning.


    "Do you want me to kneel down to forgive me?"


    Pei Shouyan asked, his tone was very old, and he didn''t look like the family he was asking.


    "Come on! I''ve lost my life. " Wonderful book www.miaoshuba.com


    Unwilling to argue with Pei Shouyan, Jiang Cheng drew a healing magic array on his chest and used his spiritual power to heal himself.


    Jiang Sheng looks at it. He has seen this magic array. Jiang Huo has used it on black cat. What kind of purification array is it.


    But he remembers that this array can''t be treated by humans?


    "Third uncle, your array is useful to you? Didn''t the second uncle say that it''s useless for human beings? "


    "Ordinary human beings naturally have no use. If we can use spiritual power, we can use spiritual power to cure ourselves, but there is a cost. So don''t treat people casually, it will consume life."


    Isn''t that just like Jiaojiao?


    "Then you heal yourself with spiritual power? Is it too long? "


    "I''m just trying to relieve the pain and make the wound heal faster. How can I treat it until it''s healed. Is the woman in this world not fragrant? I''m in a hurry to die? "


    "This is what people with children can say?"


    Jiang Sheng is not satisfied with her third uncle. She also believes that Bai Jiaojiao is Jiang Cheng''s daughter.


    "Whose seed is still possible? My brain is killing me. I''m going to have a rest."


    The wine was not strong enough, and he was beaten by three people again. Jiang Cheng was exhausted physically and mentally.


    The servant had been waiting for him for a long time, and he was gesturing to show him the way.


    As soon as Jiang Cheng left, Jiang Sheng was flustered. He quickly followed him, "don''t leave me alone, uncle."


    Now I stay here with Pei Weiyan. That''s a dead end. I''ll go.


    Jiang Sheng doesn''t want to run, but his man will move quickly! It stopped him in a moment.


    He asked Jiang Sheng with a cold face, "where do you want to go, wife."


    It''s full of deterrence. It''s terrible.


    Jiang Sheng''s embarrassed smile, carefully poked Pei yaoyan''s chest, "can you go to your heart?"

 Chapter 436

    "Not really, but how are you going to get in, wife? I''ll take you in raw? "


    Pei Shouyan pinched Jiang Sheng''s chin and asked him seriously.


    Jiang Sheng immediately swallowed his mouth, and his eyes were staring at him, because Pei Shouyan said something terrible.


    "Ha ha, that, me, me, I''m kidding. Third uncle, he was hurt badly just now. I''d better go and see him! "


    Jiang Sheng quickly found an excuse and ran away in a hurry.


    It was strange that Pei Shouyan would let him run, and another flash came to him.


    Then, without waiting for him to react, he picked up the whole person and walked upstairs.


    Jiang Sheng was afraid and frantically struggled, "Pei Shouyan, you let me down, I want to find my third uncle."


    "When I''m done with you, you''ll have plenty of time to go."


    On hearing that she wanted to clean herself up, Jiang Sheng wanted to cry without tears and sobbed, "you''re going to clean me up. I won''t be able to find my third uncle for a while."


    "Let''s talk about it. Let me go to the third uncle first and come back to you again."


    Jiang Sheng sniffed and asked in a soft voice, which was very pitiful.


    Pei Shouyan was also soft hearted, but when he thought of his amnesia, Jiang Sheng took the opportunity to bully him and frighten him to hit him, which made him angry.


    The most important thing is that when he lost his memory, he was afraid of Jiang Sheng, and he was very embarrassed.


    "You can do it! After I go to the third uncle, I will surely go to see you and be punished. "


    Jiang Sheng sniffed again.


    He said that on his mouth, the real idea is to find Jiang Cheng and let Jiang Cheng protect him.


    Pei Shouyan can''t see it? Tell him straight away and let him die.


    "If your uncle can''t beat me, don''t think about it."


    "Who said that our Jiangs can''t beat non-human beings?" Cool record literature www.ku6cn.com


    Jiang Sheng refuted immediately and didn''t believe what Pei Shouyan said.


    "Naturally, ordinary non-human beings are afraid of you Yin and Yang masters. But we demons are different. We can fight with your Yin and Yang masters. Although we can''t get any benefits, we can still do it by pulling the dead together. "


    Pei Shouyan is not a bluff to Jiang Sheng, but a real one.


    Jiang Sheng is also afraid after hearing this. If he really wants to go to Jiang Cheng, is that not killing Jiang Cheng?


    He has not yet found out whether Bai Jiaojiao is his daughter. How can she burp her fart like this?


    Jiang Sheng admits his life, voice aggrieved, "that a moment you light a bit."


    Anyway, it''s a dead end. It''s better to plead with yourself.


    However, Pei Shouyan replied, "look at my mood."


    Jiang Sheng was angry when he heard that. Pei Shouyan was still pushing his luck.


    He broke with Pei Weiyan and said, "after you lost your memory, you scolded me and said that the child in my stomach is not yours. I only beat you, or can I beat you? If you don''t admit it, you''ll clean me up as soon as you wake up? Clean up your grandson. Do you believe I''ll leave you? "


    "Did I say that?"


    Because he did not fully recover his memory, Pei Weiyan doubted the authenticity.


    "What do you mean? Call me a liar? You, you, you are too much


    Jiang Sheng was so angry that he couldn''t speak easily. Because he was carried on his shoulder, he hit Pei Shouyan on his back.


    For Pei Weiyan, it was just like tickling.


    Memory did not fully recover, he did not dare to Jiang Sheng under the cruel hand, afraid that in the future really chase his wife crematorium.


    Instead, he changed to a princess''s embrace. He looked down at Jiang Sheng in his arms with a smile and asked, "did you miss me?"


    The topic turns too fast, Jiang Sheng a Leng, after the Ao Jiao''s return, "who the hell miss you, narcissism."


    But when he said this, his face turned red.

 Chapter 437

    It can be seen that Jiang Sheng thinks about himself. Pei Shouyan doesn''t care too much about him.


    He took Jiang Sheng to their guest room. After entering the room, he closed the door with his feet.


    At this time, the magic uncle and Peisi ran Qiao Mo are no longer in the room. They all return to their own rooms.


    Put Jiang Sheng on the bed, Pei Shouyan smiles gently and kisses his forehead.


    Jiang Sheng immediately turned her lips. "I''m not a child. Why do I always kiss my forehead?"


    Like a resentful woman, she has a lot of resentment.


    "You can''t have sex in your present body."


    Pei Wai Yan lay down beside him and stroked his hair.


    "After three months, I didn''t say it all. Is there a safety period?"


    Jiang Sheng is not convinced and grumbles.


    Pei Shiyan looked at him in a daze and asked softly, "wife, do you really mean that?"


    "There must be! I''m not a kid. " Jiang Sheng was so angry that he looked at Pei yaoyan lying beside him and asked, "don''t you mean that?"


    Pei Shouyan sighed. How could he not? He was just afraid of hurting the child.


    "Well, I see. What you like is blue and white, not me, so you don''t mean that to me."


    Jiang Sheng turned to sleep and ignored Pei Shouyan.


    Pei Wai Yan suddenly laughed, hugged Jiang Sheng''s waist from behind, rubbed his neck and said, "aren''t you blue and white?"


    "Laozi is not him. I am I, he is him. We are different individuals. He is just my previous life."


    Jiang Sheng takes Pei Shouyan''s hand off his waist and doesn''t let him touch himself.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t regard Jiang Sheng as blue and white, but just after Jiang Sheng said that, he would take the words. No.7 novel network www.7hxsxs.com


    He didn''t want Jiang Sheng to get angry again, but he didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to get more and more angry.


    "It''s my fault. It''s my husband. I said something wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    Pei Wai Yan lowered his voice and flattered him.


    Jiang Sheng''s heart softened as soon as she heard this tone, but she still had different words. "Don''t forgive you. Every time you say something wrong. I lost my memory and said that I was not pregnant with your child


    "What do I have to do to forgive me, wife? EN ¡« "


    Pei Shouyan''s extremely seductive voice sounded in Jiang Sheng''s ear. He took Jiang Sheng''s waist again and suddenly became dishonest.


    Jiang Sheng immediately blushed. Although he expected it, it seemed that the progress was too fast.


    He turned to Pei yaoyan and asked, "now?"


    Pei Shouyan raised his eyebrows. "It''s not my wife just now. Do you mean that?"


    "I''m not wrong, but I''m just saying it! Where did I know you would come now? "


    Jiang Sheng''s voice is soft and charming.


    Pei Shouyan smiles and doesn''t speak. He suddenly raises his hand and draws carefully the outline of Jiang Sheng''s cheek.


    When he lost his memory, he felt that he had not seen Jiang Sheng for hundreds of years. He missed him too much.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Sheng asked, Pei Shouyan''s expression was too sad.


    "I''m here, and I''m not going anywhere."


    Jiang Sheng''s appearance is to see Pei Weiyan''s pain on his face, holding his big hand stroking his cheek, rubbing his palm, showing a very sweet smile.


    He also felt that he had not seen Pei Shouyan for a long time. It was clear that Pei Shouyan was always with him.


    But most things happened, so much that he missed the gentleness of this man.

 Chapter 438

    "Wife."


    Pei Shouyan suddenly called out, such as a dream of nonsense.


    "Yes, I am."


    Jiang Sheng rubbed Pei Shouyan''s forehead with her forehead. She gently returned with a smile and then gave Pei a kiss.


    Pei Shouyan immediately put a smile on his mouth. He gave a general reply, and also kissed Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was so elated that she took the initiative to hold Pei''s body and lean into his arms.


    It''s Pei Weiyan''s embrace. It''s good.


    Jiang Sheng laughed again unconsciously. If it was Pei Shouyan who lost his memory, he would not have such a peace of mind. He would only fly up in anger. He only had the most powerful ability.


    "If we could be so peaceful all our lives, we would be happy together."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly said, dallying with PEI yaoyan''s chest.


    Pei Shouyan gently gracious voice, affectionately kisses Jiang Sheng''s hair.


    He also wants to spend a lifetime with Jiang Sheng.


    But they are all very long-lived species. This life is really too long. It is estimated that there will be 11 million dangerous things. They are still alive.


    "By the way, Bai Jiaojiao may be my third uncle''s daughter."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly said to Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t know what to think after listening. After a long time, he said, "this white Jiaojiao, she is not simple. She can''t be a simple half demon."


    "I also think it''s terrible that she can see the soul of blue garden living in my body."


    Jiang Sheng sighs. Fortunately, Bai Jiaojiao is not their enemy.


    "She can use enchantment, but I can''t


    Jiang Sheng sighed and felt that he was useless! Not even a child.


    "Don''t worry. When the time comes, you can use it freely."


    Pei Shiyan comforted him, but he was not as good as the one who lost his memory. He knew how to attack Jiang Sheng. Literature under the pen www.bxwx.co


    "Sure enough, I still like you like this."


    Compared with the young Pei Shouyan, Jiang Sheng''s feeling is much better.


    "Why, are you still dissatisfied with me when I was young?"


    Pei Shouyan asked with a smile. What he remembered was just a little confused, because after being treated by Bai Jiaojiao, some of his memories were reversed.


    "I must be dissatisfied. The dog can''t spit out ivory and fart like a little fart boy."


    Jiang Sheng''s opinion is very big. She complains with PEI yaoyan seriously. It''s funny.


    "Well, I''ll take care of him for you."


    Pei Shouyan laughed again because Jiang Sheng was so cute at this time.


    "Even if we clean up, he is not without advantages."


    Jiang Sheng suddenly pleaded again, soft voice.


    "And he loves to laugh, and I think it''s good."


    With that, he looked up at Pei Shouyan, hoping that he would laugh more in the future.


    Pei Shouyan expressed his face for he understood the meaning of Jiang Sheng''s words.


    After the memory retrogressed, he really felt the pure and innocent self before.


    At that time, he was happy and had no worries.


    "If you like my smile, I''ll laugh at you more in the future."


    For the sake of Jiang Sheng, Pei Shouyan compromised.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Sheng immediately showed a smile, small tiger teeth all ran out.


    "I''ll change everything you don''t like until you like it."


    Jiang Sheng should have been happy. Pei Shouyan would have said that if he cared.


    But he didn''t want Pei to do this, just live his own life.

 Chapter 439

    "Aren''t you happy, wife?"


    Pei Shouyan picked up Jiang Sheng''s face and asked anxiously.


    "Of course not happy, you live your own life, do not have to make any changes for me."


    Looking at Pei Weiyan''s eyes, he was full of heartache.


    He hates himself! Why was he born now? If he had been born hundreds of years ago, he would have been with Pei Shouyan, and he would not have that sad memory.


    "I will be obedient to you in the future. I will not make you angry and be a good wife."


    Jiang Sheng swears to the sky with a serious look.


    Pei Shouyan finally showed a smile and said, "OK."


    With such a reasonable wife, what can I ask for!


    The atmosphere between Ben and Ben was good, but I don''t know what happened. Jiang Sheng suddenly felt dizzy and thirsty.


    He subconsciously grasped his neck and coughed.


    "What''s the matter, wife? What''s wrong with you? "


    Pei Shouyan asked quickly and was in a hurry.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that my throat is dry. It''s a little uncomfortable and hot."


    This kind of feeling, should not want to suck blood!


    Jiang Sheng immediately frowned. He didn''t want to use it to suck blood when the atmosphere was so good!


    "You are pregnant now and consume a lot. Ordinary food can''t meet the nutrition you need in your body. Take my blood!"


    Pei Shouyan shows his neck and lets Jiang Sheng bite him.


    Jiang Sheng quickly covered his mouth and shook his head.


    Because he bit his hand and felt very painful.


    So I didn''t want to let Pei yaoyan experience that kind of pain at this time.


    "It''s OK, wife. I''m a devil. It''s not as big as a human being. It doesn''t matter if you take a bite."


    Pei Shouyan gently comforted.


    "Really?" Biqu Ge novel www.lifankus.com


    Although questioned, Jiang Sheng seems to have some faith.


    "Really, so don''t worry about me, bite!"


    He patted the carotid artery.


    But in fact, the pain of demons is the same as that of human beings. Only in order to make Jiang Sheng safely absorb blood, Pei Shouyan would say so.


    "Then I''ll bite faster so that you don''t hurt too much."


    Jiang Sheng said that, looking at Pei yaoyan''s neck, he could not help swallowing.


    Although he has not awakened now, he is also half a vampire. Blood is too tempting for him.


    Seeing Jiang Sheng swallowing, Pei Shouyan couldn''t laugh or cry.


    They used to hunt for other people, but now they have become their wife''s snack.


    "It''s OK. Bite it! Don''t be restrained. " Pei Shouyan said.


    "Then I did bite!"


    Jiang Sheng has a soft voice.


    First he licked Pei''s neck, then he laughed a little salty.


    Pei yaoyan had a headache and helped his forehead. He frowned, then pinched Jiang Sheng''s cheek and warned, "wife, if you play with fire again, I''ll be rude!"


    "You don''t have one."


    Jiang Sheng immediately refuted.


    "Not yet. If you bite me, what are you doing licking my neck? Isn''t it playing with fire? "


    "I didn''t, I just acted like a ghost. I, I, I don''t have one anyway


    Jiang Sheng didn''t know how to explain it. Anyway, he couldn''t help it. He didn''t know what it meant.


    "Stop, bite!"


    He was afraid that he would say too much and the situation was ambiguous, so Pei yaoyan interrupted him.


    "I see. It''s very wordy."


    Jiang Sheng was no longer polite. Her eyes turned red in an instant.


    Pei Liyan''s mouth was full of delicious blood.

 Chapter 440

    Pei Shouyan frowned, but he didn''t cry out, although it was really painful.


    Jiang Sheng just wanted to take a few mouthfuls, but she felt a little addicted. She couldn''t open her mouth. Her eyes were even more and more red and bloody.


    "Wife?"


    Pei Wai Yan was sucked dizzy, and quickly called for sound Jiangsheng.


    But Jiang Sheng is obsessed with blood sucking and can''t hear him at all.


    Pei Shouyan knew that it was not very good, and quickly shook his body, "wife, wake up, you can''t lose yourself, wife."


    He was loud and swayed harder and harder.


    Jiang Sheng felt it, but he couldn''t stop it. His body was out of control and didn''t listen to him.


    Pei Shouyan had no choice but to knock Jiang Sheng unconscious with one hand.


    He pulled Jiang Sheng''s teeth out of his neck, then got up and patted Jiang Sheng on the cheek, trying to wake him up.


    "Wife, wake up, wake up."


    But Jiang Sheng didn''t have any reaction. He was still conscious, but he was engulfed. He couldn''t move. He sank under the black hole.


    "Damn it, it''s not Lan Yuan who did it again!"


    Pei Shouyan gets impatient and quickly picks up Jiang Sheng and runs outside to find Bai Hao.


    Jiang Sheng, who fainted, felt that he had come to a strange place. It was dark, but there were two flames flickering all the time.


    ¡­¡­ What''s that?


    Jiang Sheng opened his eyes to see the flame in front of him. His eyelids were as heavy as a thousand pounds, and it was hard to lift them up.


    Suddenly a flame said, "look, it''s all you''re not good at. Let him suck so much blood that he''s knocked out."


    Another flame hummed and said, "who let that man be so stingy! What''s wrong with us taking a little of his blood? "


    "But if we smoke too much, he will die!"


    "That''s his own business. We will grow up faster if we are nourished by blood! Don''t you want to go out? " 90 look at Novels www.90kankan.com


    "I think! But you can''t mess with him like that. It''s too much. "


    "I don''t care. I don''t care. It''s too stuffy inside. I''ll go out early. I''m tired of staying in this ghost place."


    The flame sighed and did not say more.


    Jiang Sheng looked at these two flames foolishly. He wanted to ask who you were and where I was.


    But he found himself unable to speak or move, and his body was still heavy.


    "Is he looking at us?"


    The fire that has been persuading curiously gathers to Jiang Sheng. There are two small eyes on the top, which is very lovely.


    "It seems that you are really looking at us. Isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    The mischievous flame also came over and blinked at Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng is very scared now. The flame can talk and has eyes.


    It can''t be the ghost of Lan Yuan!


    Jiang Sheng''s first reaction is to think of Lan Yuan, thinking that he was pulled into the brain world.


    But no, he denied, because the two flames in front of him did not mean to hurt him.


    What''s more, if you are really moved by Lan Yuan, you should be able to move yourself.


    But now he can''t move a finger and talk.


    "Should we send him back? He''s in danger, and we''ll die too


    "It''s really troublesome, but I don''t know how to get him back."


    "So don''t do it next time. You can''t control mom''s body."


    "I see. You''re so wordy. I''ll try."


    Then Jiang Sheng gradually lost consciousness and could not hear or see anything.

 Chapter 441

    Another flame in Jiang Sheng''s body, that is, the soul of Lan Yuan, sees all of this into his eyes.


    He frowned and his eyes were full of anger. Those two little things could never be born. They would be a great threat.


    Young, already have this ability, can control the mother, grow up still can.


    I have to find a chance to kill them.


    Lan Yuan''s heart is evil, but he is still trapped in Jiang Sheng''s border, can not go out.


    He used to calculate everything, but he didn''t think that he would be trapped in the border by Jiang Sheng and could do nothing.


    "Blue white, the day you give birth is when your consciousness is weakest. As long as your boundary is broken and these two children are not born, I will have a way to kill them, and then kill you in the spiritual world and possess this body."


    "Let''s wait and see. Who can laugh the last? I don''t know yet."


    Blue yuan sits inside the border, stares at the two small flames below with a grim smile.


    "Brother, that kind of feeling comes again, cold eyes. Aren''t we in mom''s stomach? Who is going to look at us all the time


    The small flame with good personality can be seen from the left and right, and the fundus of his eyes is fear and fear.


    "It''s OK. Brother will protect you. Don''t be afraid."


    Mischievous flame grew a pair of small hands, holding another group of flame into the arms, eyes tightly staring at the head.


    Blue yuan suddenly a Leng, after yo voice, "good, that boy, can sense my existence."


    However, it is also true that those who can be reincarnated into the stomach of the Jiang family must be very powerful figures in previous lives.


    So we can''t keep them both. We have to die.


    "Brother, I''m so scared. That feeling is getting stronger and stronger."


    Clever fire has been shaking, as if there is a beast in the head covetously.


    "It''s OK. My brother is here. Nothing happened." Reading room www.kanshu55.com


    It was so comforting his brother, but he showed his fierce eyes.


    If we don''t go out earlier, the people in charge will certainly do us a disservice.


    We have to let our mother take the initiative to absorb blood to nourish our soul, so that we can become stronger and stronger, and we can not be afraid of the people above.


    Jiang Sheng, who is unconscious, wakes up in the spiritual world.


    He opened his eyes and saw the green land and blue sky and white clouds last time, as well as the small wild flowers blooming everywhere.


    He seemed to be able to feel the fragrance of the flowers and the caress of the wind, which was refreshing.


    By the way, I saw blue and white in this place last time.


    Jiang Sheng quickly got up to look for someone, but there was no shadow in the open land.


    He yelled, "blue and white is me, are you here? If you are there, you will come out to see me


    But he yelled for a long time, and there was no response.


    "Did I make a mistake myself? It''s just something like that. "


    Just when Jiang Sheng was confused, there was a voice in the sky, "you shouldn''t stay here, you don''t belong here."


    Ah, the voice is blue and white, no mistake.


    Jiang Sheng''s face was full of excitement, but before he could speak, LAN Bai warned him, "you don''t always stay in the spiritual world. After a long time, you will not be able to distinguish the reality from the false world in your brain. Remember, when you come back to the real world, you need to find a powerful bounder and ask him to seal the soul of Lan Yuan and protect it well "


    then, suddenly there is no sound and the surrounding area turns into a black hole in an instant. Jiang Sheng falls down crazily.


    I''ll go. What the hell?


    Jiang Sheng wants to die of the heart have, but let him confused is, what is the jiejie division?


    Ah, really, how complicated the world is!

 Chapter 442

    The real world.


    "What''s going on? What''s the matter with him?"


    Here in Hei Ming''s room, Pei yaoyan has been anxiously asking Bai Hao, who helps Jiang Sheng check his body.


    Bai Hao is checking Jiang Sheng''s eyes and ears to see if they are bleeding as well.


    He remembers that when Jiang Sheng was pulled into the spiritual world by Lan Yuan last time, his body rejected him very much.


    But now he looks at Jiang Sheng, it''s just ordinary dizziness!


    "You speak


    Pei waited for Yan to roar in a hurry.


    "He should just be knocked unconscious by you, simple unconscious just, have nothing to do with Lan Yuan." Bai Hao gets out of bed and goes back.


    Pei Shouyan came over with Jiang Sheng in his arms. Just now he was lying in bed with Hei Ming. He was very embarrassed.


    Bai Haotian said he wanted to sleep on his own, so he went to sleep on the sofa.


    Now I''m sitting on the sofa not far from the big bed. I look at Bai Hao and they are not energetic.


    Because he grew up against the times, faster and faster.


    If he goes on like this, he will soon become a child of kindergarten and can''t meet Bai Hao.


    Hei Ming came to him, sat down beside him and gently held him in his arms.


    When he was in the bathroom on the first floor, Bai Haotian hugged Hei Ming and cried bitterly. Don''t mention that it makes people feel sad.


    Fortunately, when Bai Hao went to find them, Bai Haotian had already stopped.


    But his eyes will be red, or Bai Hao asked what happened.


    Their father and son were at a loss. Finally, Bai Haotian reacted first and said that he had hit the door and made a big bag. He would cry because of the pain.


    Bai Hao didn''t think much about it, so he believed it.


    After all, one is his own man and the other is his own son. There is no doubt about it. Huaxia stack room www.hxsk.net


    "You''ll be OK. There must be cells on the side of Baihe River. Through his purchase, your condition will be relieved."


    The consolation of black peace in a low voice.


    He didn''t want Bai Haotian to eat it, just to track down the people behind Baihe.


    But now he can''t help him. If Bai Haotian is not treated, he may not be able to take Bai Haotian out next time.


    What''s more, how can he explain it to Bai Hao?


    Bai Haotian knows that Hei Ming is just comforting himself, but in order not to let him worry, he resists the pain in his heart and nods with grace.


    Bai Hao, who is surrounded by Jiang Sheng, doesn''t know about the father and son. He pulls over the quilt and carefully covers Jiang Sheng.


    Pei Wai Yan sat down on the bed with a sigh of relief, staring at Jiang Sheng''s sleeping face.


    Just scared him, he thought Lan Yuan came out to play tricks again.


    "Why don''t you use this house? Let''s go to your house." Bai Hao proposed.


    "No problem."


    Pei Shouyan didn''t want to hold Jiang Sheng around for fear of affecting his rest.


    But their conversation just fell, Jiang Sheng on the bed leisurely opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling.


    "You wake up, wife? How did you feel? Where does it hurt? Or is it uncomfortable? "


    Pei Shouyan asked in a hurry.


    Jiang Sheng didn''t seem to have recovered. After a long pause, he looked at Pei yaoyan and asked, "am I back?"


    It seems to be a little suspicious. This may be the reason why LAN Bai said that Jiang Sheng was not allowed to stay in the spiritual world for too long.


    "Are you in the spiritual world again? Is it the boy in Lan Yuan


    Pei Shouyan immediately had a chill in his eyes. He wanted to cut the blue garden into pieces.


    Jiang Sheng shook his head, not sure of the return, "it seems that two children pulled me into the spiritual world."


    Pei Shouyan and Bai Hao looked at each other, confused, "child?"

 Chapter 443

    "Yes, just two bear children, young boy''s voice."


    Jiang Sheng struggled to get up, and then touched his back neck.


    "It''s strange that my neck hurts so much."


    Pei Shouyan was shocked immediately. He couldn''t let Jiang Sheng know that he had knocked him out.


    "Are you sure it''s a child, wife?"


    Pei Weiyan quickly brought the topic back.


    "It''s the voices of two little boys. I can hear them clearly, and I''ve met blue and white inside." Jiang Sheng said.


    Pei yaoyan''s expression became heavy in an instant, because he owed too much to LAN Bai, but he didn''t know how he died.


    Also has been blue garden that vicious man, as blue white.


    "By the way, LAN Bai asked me to look for a border maker. What is that?"


    Jiang Sheng thought of this and scratched his head in confusion.


    "The enchanter?"


    Pei Shouyan seemed to be familiar with the name.


    "How do I feel like I''ve heard of the name?" Bai Hao also said.


    He felt familiar, but he could not remember where he had heard it.


    "The jiejie master is extinct. What can I do for madam Pei?"


    Outside the unclosed door stood a white haired grandmother with a crutch in her hand.


    "I''ll go, extinct?"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned.


    It''s over. The jiejie division mentioned by LAN Bai seems to be a very important person. It seems that only the jiejie division can seal the soul of Lan Yuan.


    "It was extinct hundreds of years ago."


    The old woman walked into the room with a walking stick, followed by a servant. Xi Shi literature www.xishiwx.com


    But she seems to be different from ordinary servants. She is cold as a whole, and her eyes are sharp.


    She had a small bunch of grapes in her hand, about five of them.


    This old lady, she is the eldest lady of the Bai family, that is, the eldest wife of Bai Jiaojiao''s father, the eldest wife of Baihe''s father, and other exorcists are afraid of the third old lady.


    She was over a hundred years old, her breath was weak, but her eyes were bright.


    "Send it to Mrs. Pei." She gave orders to her servants.


    "Yes."


    The servant lowered his head and walked quickly to Jiang Sheng, holding a tray in both hands and offering it to him, "Mrs. Pei, please use it."


    Jiang Sheng looks at the grapes in front of her, scratching her face and not realizing her anger.


    What do you mean by giving me five grapes?


    He looked at Pei Wai Yan and asked if he knew.


    Pei Shouyan did not speak, but his expression was cold.


    Because he felt a strange smell on the grape.


    It''s not. It''s psychic!


    Pei Shiyan body a shock, and then quickly thank the white old lady, "I took it for my wife, very grateful."


    Old lady Bai was slightly stunned. The child even knew what it was?


    She couldn''t help but examine Pei Shouyan a few times. At last, she was stunned. Her surname was Pei? Is it the Pei family''s child?


    But when did the Pei family have such a polite younger generation? I don''t like Pei family at all.


    "Thank you, granny."


    Jiang Sheng also learned from Pei''s appearance to thank Madame Bai. Although he didn''t know why Pei Shouyan''s expression was so strange, he would be right to say thanks when someone gave you something.


    The white old lady''s voice is not big, "just heard the servant say that Mr. Pei came here with a comatose Mrs. Pei in a hurry. I came to see where I could help. You can eat the grapes as soon as they are fresh. If they are bad, they will be out of control. "


    Just a few grapes?


    Jiang Sheng is puzzled and stares at the grape. He has to stare out a hole, but he doesn''t know what is so powerful about the grape. He needs to use the degree of cruelty.

 Chapter 444

    "I''m not welcome."


    Jiang Sheng picked up the grapes and stuffed them three in one breath.


    At the entrance, a warm current poured into his body, and the whole person was in a lot of spirits in a moment.


    "What kind of grape is this! Is that amazing? "


    Jiang Sheng put the remaining two grapes into his mouth. After eating, he also licked his mouth, not enough.


    He looked at the white old lady eagerly, the appearance is to ask if she still has?


    The white old lady immediately said, "this is a kind of grapes irrigated with spiritual power and carefully protected. It bears fruit only once a hundred years. For people with spiritual power, it''s priceless and can''t be bought with money. If someone really sells them, it will be hundreds of them. "


    Poof, millions to buy one?


    My God! I just ate money!


    Jiang Sheng hated that he didn''t ask clearly. If he wanted to know that it was so expensive, he left one to sell.


    It''s over. I just ate so fast that I don''t know what it tastes like.


    Jiang Sheng has a black face and regrets too much.


    Pei Shouyan and Hei Mian have no expression, so does Bai Haotian.


    Bai Hao sighed. Even if it was a grape with spiritual power, it was too expensive! Who can afford it!


    "Grandma, are you from the white family?"


    Jiang Sheng finally reacts to ask the identity of others.


    "I''m the old lady of the white family. Just call me old lady Bai."


    "It turns out that you are Jiaojiao''s great grandmother!"


    Looking very serious, Bai Jiaojiao seems to have a good relationship with old lady Bai. She will mention old lady Bai whenever she says anything.


    "Jiaojiao, she is still a child. Please forgive me."


    "Jiaojiao is good except for a little violence."


    Thinking of Bai Jiaojiao kicking her third uncle off, Jiang Sheng feels terrible. Classic novel network www.xiaoshuoi.com


    The white old lady suddenly did not speak, examined Jiang Sheng and asked, "your surname is Jiang, right?"


    "Yes, my name is Jiang Sheng."


    Jiang Sheng introduces herself with a smile.


    It turns out that they are really children of the Jiang family. No wonder they are so energetic.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t seem to be able to use it.


    "Since Mrs. Pei is all right, I won''t disturb you."


    Old lady Bai nodded her head slightly and turned back.


    The servant immediately followed and followed her in small steps.


    To the outside, the next talent asked old lady Bai in a low voice, "why do you want to hide us is the matter of the jiejie division?"


    Old lady Bai''s voice became cold. She told the servant, "the identity of the jiejie master will only cause death. You should keep your mouth shut until you die. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I see. I won''t ask again."


    The servant was respectful and obedient, and did not dare to disobey.


    She was educated from an early age. When asked, she said she was an exorcist and could not reveal her true identity.


    I have also heard that the former jiejie division was pursued and killed, with less than ten left.


    Eight of them were married in disguise, their ancestors.


    Another woman married her savior and passed on the blood of the jiejie master to that family.


    "I''ve taken care of the young lady recently. Don''t let her run around. As soon as she shows signs of recovering her memory, let me know immediately."


    Old lady Bai was dignified when she told her servants.


    "Yes."


    "What will Jiang Cheng do? He seems to have guessed the identity of the lady before he came here. "


    "Let him get in touch with the young master and the young lady, and whether he can control the young lady in the future depends on the two of them."

 Chapter 445

    The dark room.


    "Just go away? Well, it''s just the one who came to give me grapes? " Jiang Sheng looks at Pei Shiyan.


    He hasn''t had time to ask about the enchanter.


    "I think that the old lady Bai came to see your sister-in-law on purpose." He picked up Bai Haotian and walked from the sofa.


    "This old lady Bai takes her own consideration in her words, deeds and eyes. She should come to confirm something. Maybe just like what Hei Ming said, I came here to see you Pei Shouyan also said so.


    "Look what I do! I don''t know her. "


    Jiang Sheng points to himself and winks foolishly.


    Confirm, my wife''s first visit to Bai''s house, old lady Bai doesn''t look like a person who often goes out, and she can''t know my wife. There''s no reason why she would come to see my wife.


    "Is it related to the Jiang family? Just now the old lady Bai asked Jiang Sheng what his family name was. "


    Bai Hao, who held Bai Haotian in his arms, said.


    "It may have something to do with Jiaojiao."


    "Miss White?"


    Hei Ming and Bai Hao look at Jiang Sheng suspiciously. They don''t know why.


    Pei Shouyan said to Jiang Sheng, "he suspects that Bai Jiaojiao is his third uncle''s daughter."


    When Hei Ming and Bai Hao were stunned, he suddenly said, "in the middle of the night, don''t talk about this matter. You sleep with you, we go back."


    After that, he took Jiang Sheng out of bed and left without explaining to Hei Ming Bai Hao what was going on.


    "And then you go."


    Hei Ming shouts.


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow morning. Pregnant women should have gone to bed in the middle of the night."


    Pei Wai Yan left without bringing him to the door.


    "Close the door anyway!"


    Hei Ming went to close it himself. Good Chinese www.haozw8.com


    Bai Haotian is held by Bai Hao. He hugs Bai Hao tightly, and his head is buried in his chest.


    "What''s wrong with you tonight? Is it diarrhea?"


    Bai Haotian has no spirit. Bai Hao asks softly.


    Bai Haotian shook his head and did not speak.


    He was not willing to let go, for fear that he would not have this opportunity in the future.


    "I want a brother and sister."


    After a while, Bai Haotian suddenly sniffed.


    Bai Hao''s face immediately turned red. "I can''t get pregnant myself. I have to tell your father!"


    "I don''t care. I want a brother and sister to play with me."


    Bai Haotian held back his tears and said that he did not dare to let Bai Hao find out that he was crying. He restrained himself.


    "Did your father teach you to say that?"


    Bai Hao frowns at once, thinking that he won''t let Hei Ming touch him. Hei Ming encourages Bai Haotian to do so.


    "No, I want a brother and sister to play with me while I have time."


    "You child, where are you going without time?" Bai Hao asked with a smile.


    Bai Haotian bit his wrist and held back his tears. He refrained from crying before he dared to return to Bai Hao. "I want to go to school when I grow up, so I don''t have much time to play with my younger brother and sister."


    Otherwise, Bai Hao will continue to ask questions, so Bai Haotian can only lie.


    "Yes, you''re old enough to go to school."


    Bai Hao really believed it.


    Where can not believe, the child in his eyes, is so simple.


    "So you give me a brother and sister, I want to hold them."


    When I can still hold it, give birth to a younger brother and sister, Bai Hao.


    Standing in front of the door, he had been looking at the black face and quickly turned away, because his eyes were red, and he was afraid that Bai Hao would find out.

 Chapter 446

    In Jiang Cheng''s room, he is talking to his elder brother Jiangbo while taking a bath in the bathroom.


    "I said it all. I don''t know if it''s my child. Xiaosheng said that the child may be born of Baihe, but it''s just a guess. "


    "Guess what? Whose seed can it be but your boy? " Jiang Bo scolded.


    Jiang Cheng is very annoyed. He has just been beaten and now he is nagged by Jiang Bo.


    "I know. I''ll find out. I''m taking a bath. I won''t talk about it."


    Jiang Cheng was too upset to go on.


    Anyway, he was only scolded by Jiang Bo unilaterally. Why treat his ears like this?


    "I''ll give you a day. If you don''t find out, I''ll take your sister-in-law to you."


    I''ll go, sister-in-law?


    Hearing that blue butterfly is coming, where can Jiang Cheng relax?


    Blue butterfly a hand, that really is not only skin trauma so simple.


    "Ha ha, can you spare me two days! How can we find out in one day, don''t you? "


    In order to save your life, you use it.


    "Well, I''ll give you two days. If you can''t find out within two days, you can wash your neck and wait for your sister-in-law to clean you up."


    Jiang Bo hung up the phone angrily after he finished. He didn''t talk so much with Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng''s face is very black. Just now he was impatient to hang up, but now his life is in danger. He has to ask for mercy! Who knows that Jiangbo is broken?


    "I have a grudge against you, don''t I?"


    If it wasn''t for the blood of Yin Yang master, Jiang Cheng would suspect that he had picked it up.


    He also has no way, can only find time to approach baihezhi tomorrow, to see if he has left his own array in the palm of his hand.


    After about 20 minutes, Jiang Cheng took a good bath and breathed a sigh of satisfaction.


    He felt his sour neck and went to the big bed, but suddenly he was stunned because there was a person on the bed.


    A closer look, it''s from Baihe. 17 biqu Pavilion www.17sct.com


    Jiang Cheng was stunned for a moment, "is it hard for me to take a bath and get to the room of Baihe?"


    He walked quickly out of the door and stood outside looking around.


    "It''s the room my servant just brought me to. That''s right."


    He closed the door again and took a look. It was really that there was nothing wrong with the room.


    But why does he lie on his bed and hate him?


    After entering the room and closing the door, Jiang Cheng rushed to the bed. He wanted to kick baihezhi out of the bed.


    However, the neckline of his bathrobe is wide open, and a large area of attractive white skin is exposed in the air.


    Under the bathrobe also opened to the thigh root, slender legs exposed outside, posture is very provocative lying on his bed.


    Although Jiang Cheng hated men, he admitted that he was a little moved when he faced the White River.


    Because Baihe''s all his food, no matter it''s hair, appearance or figure, it''s his favorite type, except for gender.


    Jiang Cheng said, "Damn it, how can you be a man with such a beautiful body? It''s just outrageous. "


    "You can be a man yourself."


    Bai Jiaojiao''s voice suddenly rings out behind Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng was startled and his voice rang out.


    He turned back and scolded Bai Jiaojiao, "you are going to die! Sneaky? "


    "No, how did you get in?"


    Why didn''t I hear the door open?


    "It doesn''t matter how I came in. Do you like the present I gave you?" Bai Jiaojiao jumps onto the bed and asks Jiang Cheng with a smile.


    Jiang Cheng was angry. "Did you bring him to my room?"


    "Yes! Thank me


    "Thank you! Get the people out of here. "


    Jiang Cheng was very angry.

 Chapter 447

    "A few years ago, didn''t you take advantage of Baihe to have mine? Now you want to pay off? "


    In the face of Jiang Cheng, Bai Jiaojiao, standing on the bed, has a cold look in her eyes. In her palm, she controls a group of aura condensed by spiritual power and is ready to go.


    Jiang Cheng quickly turned back and opened the distance.


    This girl, relying on her spiritual strength, can do whatever she wants, isn''t she?


    Jiang Cheng was discontented, but he didn''t Miss Bai Jiaojiao''s words. He asked her, "I don''t have any impression. How can you know that I took advantage of Baihe and you?"


    "It doesn''t matter how I know. It''s important that you eat my mother and you''re not responsible for my mother. And now I give you a chance, and you want to drive us away. "


    Bai Jiaojiao pointed to Jiang Cheng and scolded her. Her voice was obviously childish, but powerful and domineering.


    "You say it is? That''s a man. I hate men


    How could Jiang Cheng be suppressed by a little fart child? He pointed to her and refuted.


    "Well, didn''t you play in my mom''s palm? Don''t you know if you come and try it? "


    "How do you know that?" Jiang Cheng was forced.


    "I just stood outside the bathroom listening."


    I take it for granted that I am not wrong.


    After listening to fu''e, Jiang Cheng is really a bear child.


    "OK, I promise you to start the array. If you don''t respond for a while, you won''t pester me again."


    Jiang Cheng agreed to make himself quiet.


    Moreover, Jiangbo also asked him to check whether baihezhi was Bai Jiaojiao''s mother. He also found a good opportunity.


    "If so, if you don''t want to be responsible, I''ll screw your head off and kick it, OK?"


    Bai Jiaojiao put away her spiritual power, stood on the bed and pointed to her Jiang Cheng Road.


    How about a fart? You''re going to screw my head off and kick it. What else can I do? Can I promise you? I''m tired of living. The sound of nature novel www.tianlaixsw.com


    "Did you hear me?"


    Bai Jiaojiao stamped her feet and lost her temper.


    "I see. Don''t worry."


    Jiang Cheng sat down on the big bed and applied his spiritual power to Bai He Zhi''s hand.


    He was inexplicably nervous, for he was afraid to try it out for a while, and really have a formation.


    However, Bai Jiaojiao looks at him calmly, because she is very sure that Jiang Cheng is her father.


    But after a while, the operation of spiritual power, Baihe''s hand did not respond.


    Jiang Cheng immediately yelled, and then told Bai Jiaojiao, "believe it this time! Can you leave me a little bit longer? "


    Bai Jiaojiao did not pay attention to him, very calm across the side of Baihe, picked up the right hand of Baihe, ordered him, "try this hand."


    Jiang Cheng was suddenly shriveled. For no reason, he began to be nervous again.


    Well, if nothing happens later, I want you to look good.


    Jiang Cheng points his finger on the palm of Baihe, but the power of spirit can be input. The array immediately appears in front of him, emitting a light golden yellow.


    The corner of Jiang Cheng''s mouth immediately turned black.


    Damn it, is there?


    He helped his forehead and did not dare to accept the reality. He even slept with a man and made him pregnant and gave birth to a baby.


    "No, no, no, I''m dreaming. Yes, I''m dreaming. It''s not true." Cheng Jiang paralyzed himself.


    Bai Jiaojiao gave him a slap and asked him, "does it hurt?"


    "It must hurt, you stinky girl." Jiang Cheng immediately scolded.


    Bai Jiaojiao hums a voice, "the pain is right."

 Chapter 448

    After hearing this, Jiang Cheng was stunned and lost his temper. He helped his forehead again.


    It turns out that this smelly girl is really my daughter.


    God, did I kick your ass in my last life! You''re going to play me like this.


    "If you don''t calm down or you can''t accept the reality, I can give you another slap."


    Bai Jiaojiao breathed a breath into her palm, and then she would give her father a slap in the ear.


    "Are you sick?"


    Jiang Cheng immediately left Bai Jiaojiao far away. Where would she like to slap her again?


    "Oh, I''m sick. You''re my father. Aren''t you more sick?"


    He has a sharp tongue and does not let himself suffer.


    Jiang Cheng Leng can''t refute, can''t but scratch his head madly.


    This kind of girl is my daughter, I can''t be controlled by her in the future?


    Jiang Chengcai thinks so. Bai Jiaojiao points to him and warns, "in the future, if you dare to mess with my mother, if your private life is chaotic, I will abolish you."


    He shook his fist and glared at Jiang Cheng, but he didn''t make fun of him.


    Then she added, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t listen to me. I''ll just dig out the eyes and ears of those women and add food for you. If you want to taste the taste of human flesh, I will not be stingy to make it for you


    Jiang Cheng''s eyes widened and swallowing. This is no longer a bear child, but a devil.


    "What about the reply?"


    Bai Jiaojiao raised her voice.


    "Don''t let me touch women, let me be with men and little kids every day, you might as well kill me."


    Jiang Cheng is not a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. How can he do nothing when he is stripped of his freedom? Reading net www.kanshu9.com


    "It seems that we can''t get along with each other, right! That''s good! You''re going to die


    As soon as he opened his hand, he immediately added a long sword in his hand, and his spiritual power soared to the whirlpool.


    "I''ll go and come again?"


    Jiang Cheng''s arms block his face, and Bai Jiaojiao''s powerful spiritual strength makes him ache.


    I thought this girl was just scaring me. I didn''t expect it to be true.


    How hard and soft do not eat ah, this smelly girl, who raised this character, so terrible?


    "For the sake of you being my father, I''ll be merciful and give you a choice of how to die." Playing the sword''s body, Bai Jiaojiao said.


    "If you want to be really compassionate, put away your spiritual power for me, you stinky girl."


    Jiang Cheng, who opened the border to block the spiritual power oppressed by Bai Jiaojiao, yelled. Pei Shouyan kicked him, and his internal injury was not good. Now that Bai Jiaojiao comes out again, where can he take it?


    "You can''t stand the pain? I''ll show you what it means to be miserable. "


    Bai Jiaojiao floats up, and then flies to Jiang Cheng with the help of spiritual power.


    Jiang Cheng thought that Bai Jiaojiao was going to beat him, so he immediately strengthened the strength of the border.


    However, Bai Jiaojiao''s spiritual power was on top of him who was injured. Brute force smashed his border with a fist, and the spirit power broke into pieces and disappeared.


    My God! He''s a little violent.


    Jiang Cheng hastens to open a new border to prevent Bai Jiaojiao, but it is still a step late. Bai Jiaojiao''s finger with spiritual power has already touched his forehead, but it is gentle.


    Jiang Cheng was stunned. Didn''t he want to hit me?


    But before Jiang Cheng thought more, Bai Jiaojiao forced her memory into his mind, and some fragments flashed in.


    In the picture is the scene of baijiaojiao being born to Bai Jiaojiao alone, with a pool of blood under her body.


    The man who was so beautiful that he was so hurt by pain that he cut the genital opening with scissors, bit the white cloth and cried red, and gave birth to Bai Jiaojiao.

 Chapter 449

    These are clearly transmitted to Jiang Cheng''s mind. He can hear Bai Hezhi''s heartrending and painful crying.


    After giving birth to the child, the children of Baihe did not have time to look at it, but fainted. The blood dripped from the big bed to the ground, which was shocking to the eyes.


    If it was not for the fact that Bai He also had half the blood of the devil and had some self-healing ability, he would have died.


    And these pictures, when Bai Jiaojiao was only three years old, could use her ability freely, she had already seen them secretly from her memory.


    This is the reason why she knows that Baihe doesn''t want to see her, and she won''t be angry.


    Because she loves baihezhi, no one knows that he has survived like this. When she has a big stomach, no one dares to see him. She almost makes herself look like a human being, a ghost or a ghost.


    If it was not for the fact that the white family had no man, he would have committed suicide early.


    Bai Jiaojiao took away her fingers and slowly fell to the ground.


    She raised her head indifferently and asked Jiang Cheng, "do you still feel that you are oppressed by my spiritual power now? Does it hurt?"


    Jiang Cheng bowed his head and was silent. He couldn''t say a word.


    He couldn''t imagine how baihezhi survived that difficult labor at that time.


    "My mother is more painful than you are."


    Bai Jiaojiao scolded Jiang Cheng, and her tears immediately fell.


    She turned her head and wiped her tears. There was more choking in her voice.


    "I''m sorry."


    Jiang Cheng apologized silently.


    He knew that it was no use apologizing and could not alleviate the pain of Baihe at that time.


    But apart from apologizing, he couldn''t do anything, and the time couldn''t go back.


    "If you really feel sorry, marry my mother, give him an identity and share the white family for him. If you do all this, I will forgive you. "


    If it was in the past, other people asked him to marry a man as his wife, Jiang Cheng would certainly not agree.


    But this time he didn''t have the right to say no. Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc


    Although he didn''t know how he and baihezhi got together, it didn''t matter any more. Baihe had his array, which means that he had made animal behavior and baihezhi would have come to this end.


    "Well, I promise you."


    "Really?"


    Bai Jiaojiao immediately turned to look at him and asked, with tears in her eyes.


    "Really."


    Jiang Cheng seriously returned, not perfunctory Bai Jiaojiao.


    As soon as Bai Jiaojiao listened, her mouth suddenly turned to cry, and her tears began to drop.


    Seeing this, Jiang Cheng''s heart aches. He has no feelings for Bai Jiaojiao.


    But when a child cries in front of him, he feels a little uncomfortable.


    I also understand that the reason why Bai Jiaojiao is so insolent is to fight against injustice for Baihe and clean up this amorous man for Baihe.


    "If you betray me and my mother, I''ll cut you off and feed the dog."


    Bai Jiaojiao, who is sobbing, is warning Jiang Cheng as she wipes her tears.


    Jiang Cheng Ben also felt that she had cried and softened her heart.


    But as soon as he heard these words, he immediately turned black.


    Sure enough, this girl is the devil, this time should not be with me recognize, embrace me cry just right? Why don''t you play according to the routine!


    Jiang Cheng wanted to die. He didn''t want to imagine his future life. It was too terrible.


    I also regret that I have to marry a man to be my wife!


    But the most pitiful is Bai He Zhi, who was so married by his daughter.


    Because Bai Jiaojiao put a sound insulation magic array on him, no matter how noisy they were, the sleeping Baihe could not hear it.


    So I was sold by my daughter and didn''t wake up.

 Chapter 450

    "I have promised you that. You can take him away now." Asked Jiang Cheng, frowning.


    "No, we''ll stay here tonight."


    Bai Jiaojiao, with her hands around her chest, stands on the bed and looks straight at Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng was furious. "Are you kidding? If he gets up and thinks I''m scheming against him, what should I do if he hits me?"


    "Don''t you want to?"


    She asked, smiling.


    Jiang Cheng a Leng, but also subconsciously aimed at one of the eyes of the White River on the bed.


    Because baihezhi is not only a man, but also his food.


    "I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll tell you! My mother has no other man and no other woman but you With that, Bai Jiaojiao bad shrugs her eyebrows. She is small and big.


    But Jiang Cheng sneered and said, "he has a bad temper. Nobody can see him in his eyes."! How can you really defend yourself for me


    If he did, he would eat me as soon as he saw me?


    Don''t granny say that men all eat this kind of food? Doesn''t work?


    But it doesn''t matter. I don''t believe you''re not interested in my mother.


    When I peek at your memory, the women around you are my mother''s type.


    "Take him with you. I''m going to sleep."


    Jiang Cheng is impatient. Now that he has more daughters and wives, he can''t digest it.


    "Granny said that if father and mother sleep, they will have more brothers and sisters. If you sleep with my mother, I will have younger brothers and sisters?"


    Bai Jiaojiao''s face is simple and innocent, slightly tilts her head to ask, actually installed.


    "Ah? You let me have sex with him? "


    Jiang Cheng thought he had heard wrong. Is this really his daughter? To do such a thing without her mother knowing anything. Literary City www.bxwxc.com


    And if he really touched the White River, he would be twisted by the White River, and wait for him to wake up.


    "As long as you let my mother have a brother and sister, I''ll only play with them in the future, and I won''t beat you, OK?"


    "No, it needs your mother''s approval. You can''t do it."


    Jiang Cheng takes Bai Jiaojiao out of bed and tells her to leave honestly.


    "So, it''s not negotiable?"


    Bai Jiaojiao frowned at once.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Cheng pokes Bai Jiaojiao on the forehead and warns her not to make any bad ideas.


    but Bai Jiaojiao laughed with a smile on his face, holding a bottle of perfume, and asked Jiang Cheng, "do you know what this is?"


    "isn''t it perfume? What perfume do you learn from adults when you are young?


    Jiang Cheng wants to take it, but Bai Jiaojiao has already collected it quickly.


    she smiled to Jiangcheng science, "this is really perfume, but this perfume is not perfume, for pregnant species, this is a comfortable thing."


    Jiang Cheng''s face was annoyed. He didn''t sleep at midnight. What perfume did I tell me? What''s comfortable? Does she know what comfort means?


    Where did she learn all this strange knowledge?


    Bai Jiaojiao is not in a hurry to explain to Jiang Cheng. She goes to the bedside and sprays at Baihe. She takes a breath and says, "how fragrant it is!"


    Jiang Cheng looked at her inexplicably, not knowing why.


    He pressed down the anger in his throat and asked her, "now you can take him back with you."


    Bai Jiaojiao turned around and looked up at Jiang Cheng and said, "how can a child of mine be able to carry it? You can come by yourself, ha ha ha."


    Then she ran away, went out of the room, closed the door, and threw the White River into the room.

 Chapter 451

    "I''ll go, you stinky girl. You come back to me. How can I sleep when you throw him here?"


    Jiang Cheng Dynasty house door roars, but where still has white Jiao Jiao Jiao''s shadow? I left early.


    "Damned girl, she''s gone? Just throw her mother here? "


    Jiang Cheng will be angry with Bai Jiaojiao, but this is not his home. He can''t find a room to sleep in.


    "Tomorrow I''ll see how I can hang you up and fight you."


    Jiang Cheng went to the closet in anger, found a blanket and went to the sofa.


    He lay down in anger, and tonight he had no choice but to sleep on the sofa.


    But after lying down, he subconsciously looked at the bed of the White River, the eye fundus suddenly a hot.


    "Are you crazy, Jiang Cheng? That''s a man. "


    Jiang Cheng immediately pulled back his reason and turned away from Baihe.


    And then scold in the heart, mother, sleep just, this is also dew, deliberately let me eat you, right?


    I don''t know if it''s because the wine hasn''t subsided, or if he''s obsessed and can''t fall asleep.


    "It''s all the fault of that stinky girl, otherwise I can be like this?"


    Jiang Cheng blamed Bai Jiaojiao for all her strange self.


    "Sleep, sleep!"


    Jiang Cheng forced himself to sleep with his eyes closed.


    He was really tired by Bai Jiaojiao and slowly fell asleep.


    But the White River on the bed is opposite with him, in the sleep he is afflictive of frown tightly, the body is hot fierce.


    He moved his head rigidly, his hands kept tearing open the neckline, rubbing between his legs.


    For Why is it so hot?


    Baihe''s fan woke up and gasped for breath.


    He wanted to sit up, but he was soft and weak.


    He operated the spiritual power, but it was so weak that he could not use it.


    "Is it possible that the medicine has gone too far?"


    Holding his bathrobe and gritting his teeth, he sat up. Hot Novels www.resoooxs.com


    He wanted to get out of bed to get some medicine, but he couldn''t get out of bed.


    What''s going on? Stronger than ever, is my medicine to eat too much, now the body immune?


    Bai Hezhi frowned and showed his dignified face. He dragged himself to the bedside table and opened the drawer.


    Can open a look, there is nothing empty inside.


    "Where''s my medicine? Why isn''t the medicine there


    White River scared white face, after the reaction, here is not his room, fear immediately.


    He got up in a hurry, but because of the lack of strength of his feet, he fell heavily on the ground.


    Sleepy, hearing the dull sound, Jiang Cheng got up from the sofa.


    To the bed a can not see the White River, just in the bedside table next to see the fall of him.


    "Hello, are you ok?"


    Jiang Cheng immediately lifted up his blanket and ran to baihezhi in a hurry and helped him up.


    But what he got was the panic and roar of Baihe, "don''t touch me Don''t touch me


    Baihe''s very resistant, his eyes full of fear.


    Bai Jiaojiao, who heard the roar of the White River, was about to break into the door, but was stopped by the old lady.


    She said, "can''t go, you go in, there will be no younger brother or sister."


    "But he is afraid of Baihe!"


    Bai Jiaojiao looked like she was going to cry. She was very flustered.


    The reason why she appeared in Jiang Cheng''s room with Baihe was arranged by old lady Bai.


    Old lady Bai told Bai Jiaojiao that as long as his parents had younger brothers and sisters, their feelings would be better. Then baihezhi would not be sad, and Jiang Cheng would stay with them forever.


    No matter how clever Bai Jiaojiao is, she is still a child after all. She has always trusted old lady Bai, so she doesn''t feel anything wrong. She just listens to old lady Bai and does whatever she tells her to do.


    "In this way, will Baihe really be happy?"


    Bai Jiaojiao is very uneasy. The voice of Baihe is very scared just now.


    White old lady looked at the door coldly, and her voice firmly told Bai Jiaojiao, "yes, as long as you have a baby, whether it''s your father or your mother, it will change, and so will you."


    This sound is the same to you. It seems that there is something in it, but Bai Jiaojiao can''t hear it.

 Chapter 452

    The white old lady does this, is to listen to Jonas''s order, when the maid brings grapes, she also brings a letter to the old lady.


    The content of the letter is to let Bai He Zhi and Jiang Cheng want a second child, so as not to waste Bai Hezhi''s physique and Jiang Cheng''s Jiang family blood.


    If you can, try to reconcile the relationship between them and let them have more children to keep blood for the Bai family and the jiejie master.


    Originally, the old lady Bai married to the Bai family in order to give them the successor of the 10th generation of jiejie master.


    Because the women of the jiejie division can only pass on their own ability to their children through childbirth and inherit their blood.


    But God did not open his eyes, the white old lady is unable to bear the constitution.


    Finally, according to a rare example of the ancestors of the Bai family, the father of Baihe and Madame Bai were arranged together to continue the blood relationship through pregnancy.


    They don''t know whether they can succeed or not. They can only use Bai Jiaojiao''s previous life to do experiments and let her reincarnate from Baihe''s belly.


    The result is obvious, they succeeded.


    Although Baihe has a little blood of jiejie master left by his ancestors, it has little effect. It is very difficult to give birth to the children of jiejie master.


    So Jonas can only let Baihe have a few more, and maybe she will have a chance to revive the glory of their former jiejie division.


    A lot of people don''t know why Jonas has never been old or dead, nor can they guess what kind of race she is.


    Everyone thinks that she is non-human, so she can live for such a long time, but in fact, she is a member of the jiejie clan.


    Because she was chosen to be a city manager, she inherited the ability of a city manager, so that she could stay young forever.


    Therefore, strictly speaking, Jonas is just an ordinary human being, but her spiritual power is stronger than anyone else, and her life is longer than anyone else. This is the incidental ability of city managers.


    She put baihezhi and Jiang Cheng together in order to train future generations of jiejieshi. She was afraid that she would not be a city manager in the future. Her ability would be stripped off and she would become an ordinary human being. She would have no chance to revive her family. The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com


    At first, she first saw Jiang Sheng''s father, Jiang Bo. But Jiang Bo had a tiger wife. She didn''t want to make trouble.


    Later it was Jiang Huo, but Jiang Huo was very wary and her people couldn''t cope with it.


    There is no way for Jonas to choose the Playboy brother Jiang Cheng. She has no hope for the reincarnation of Bai Jiaojiao''s previous life.


    However, it was the combination of Jiang Cheng and Baihe that made a miracle.


    "We went back."


    Old lady Bai took Bai Jiaojiao''s hand and wanted to take her away.


    But Bai Jiaojiao is very uneasy, because the inside of the Baihe River has been smashing things, shouting don''t come over, roll and so on.


    "Granny, is there really nothing wrong? He is afraid of Baihe. Can''t we talk about it next time? I''m not in a hurry for my brother and sister. "


    Bai Jiaojiao raised her head and took old lady Bai''s hand to beg. Her eyes were moist.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Listen to granny. Go back."


    Old lady Bai had a tough attitude and a very cold voice.


    When Bai Jiaojiao saw such a terrible old lady for the first time, she was scared to cry and was at a loss.


    Have been following the white old lady''s servants quickly white Jiaojiao embrace coax, let her not cry.


    The servant wants to stop the old lady Bai, and she also hears the terrified cry of Baihe.


    But she didn''t dare to make a sound. She could only coax Bai Jiaojiao into not crying.

 Chapter 453

    "Take the lady back to her room and go to bed."


    Old lady Bai stamped her crutches and ordered that she could not resist.


    "Yes."


    The servant quickly took Bai Jiaojiao to go, and did not dare to go back.


    Bai Jiaojiao cries no, she wants to go to Baihe, but no matter how she shouts, the old lady is indifferent.


    Now, Bai Jiaojiao understood that she was wrong and harmed Baihe.


    She clearly knew that Baihe was afraid of the present scene, which was his lifelong nightmare, but she did not guard against it and easily believed what old lady Bai said.


    She just wants Baihe and Jiang Cheng to get better, and wants to have a home with a father and a mother, but she hurts baihezhi.


    With spiritual resistance, she can break free from the servants, but she can''t beat the old lady Bai, the border maker.


    Because the ability of an enchanter is a seal. Once the ability is covered by the division''s boundary, it will be a bird in the cage. Without the permission of the master, you can''t get out at all.


    If the enchanter is not happy, it''s not a problem to seal you for thousands of years. It will make you miserable.


    The difference between jiejie master and Yin Yang master is that one can seal and the other can only trap people.


    The enchanters have their own enchantment charms. If they enter their enchantments, they can kill people and disappear.


    But the division of yin and yang can only trap people, that is, the role of defense, can be defended but not attacked. But he had both attack and defense.


    The Yin and Yang master has the ability to make a boundary. In the past, a female jiejie teacher was saved by the Jiang family. She married into the Jiang family to repay her kindness. This gave the Yin and Yang division the blood to use the boundary.


    But they only inherited the ability to use enchantment, and they didn''t use spells.


    There are very few people in the world who know the existence of the family of jiejieshi, and even many people have never heard of it. Hot books www.redianshu.com


    Because they only know that the family of yin and Yang masters will be bound. People only think that it is the ability of yin and Yang masters, and no one has any doubts.


    Even Jiang Huo and Jiang Cheng are the same.


    Only Jiang Sheng''s father, who is in charge of the Jiang family, knows the reason why the division of yin and Yang was formed. Because only those who inherit the Jiang family have the right to know.


    The white old lady looked at the door coldly, as if inside the White River''s cry, she could not hear the general.


    With a stamp of her crutches, the door was covered with a layer of border, and the sound of the white river inside disappeared. There was no sound outside.


    Having done this, Mrs. White left without staying any longer.


    In the room, Bai Hezhi, holding a vase fragment in his hand, pointed to Jiang Cheng, who was standing opposite with indignation, and cried, "you don''t come here, go, you go."


    As soon as he saw Jiang Cheng, Bai Hezhi thought of what happened that night. His tears were dripping and pitying.


    But Jiang Cheng''s face was irritable, scratching his head to hit people.


    What the hell is he afraid of?


    "Get out of here, get out of here."


    Tears of the White River again roared, pointing to the door.


    "It won''t do anything to you. I just want to sleep soundly. If you don''t worry, you can go out by yourself! Go back to your room


    Damn it, this man is really speechless!


    Am I a beast? He doesn''t want to. Can I do it?


    Although he is now blushing, delicate and attractive, but I have the principle of people, will not force people.

 Chapter 454

    "I want to be able to go out on my own Can I still let you out? Get out of here. "


    Although baihezhi was very weak, he was still in his temper. He continued to point at the door with the broken vase.


    But after roaring, he was angry at the forehead and staggered down. He hit the bedside table and hurt his leg.


    His brow showed pain, but he didn''t dare to rub it. He could only guard against Jiang Cheng with his blurred eyes.


    Because now entered the oestrus period, so baihezhi is not only weak enough to make spiritual power, but also appeared double shadow.


    If Jiang chenglai is tough, he can''t resist at all. He can only hold the bedside table and force himself to wake up.


    But no, he was out of focus, the vase fragments in his hand slipped from his hand, and the man fell to the ground heavily.


    He did not lose consciousness, but suddenly fell down, the heat on the body is also rising, lying on the ground without stop panting.


    "Damn it!"


    Jiang Cheng quickly came to pick up Baihe and put him on the bed.


    Bai He wants to push him away, but he doesn''t have the strength.


    He tried to curse, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    Moreover, when Jiang Cheng touched his body, the temperature of his skin made him more and more restless.


    "Don''t fuckin ''move around. Can you be honest for a while?"


    Baihezhi has been pushing himself, it is obviously soft.


    "You If you mess with me, I''ll wake up tomorrow I won''t let you go. "


    Bai He made the last effort to speak.


    But finish saying, but breath heavy rise, breath out of breath all inexplicably lead to crime.


    "So did you? I can''t do anything. You can have 100 million hearts! " Xi Shi literature www.xishiwx.com


    Jiang Cheng emphasized again, and then swept the body of Baihe to see if he had been hurt.


    But looking at it, his eyes became a little strange, the reason is that at this time the White River really let people can not hold. Sweat wet long hair, sticky beautiful face and white neck appearance, too let people fantasize.


    Jiang Cheng can''t, no, no matter how strong you are, you can''t fight a man!


    But what happened to him? All of a sudden it''s like this?


    "You don''t have to take medicine at the end of estrus." Asked Jiang Cheng, frowning.


    "What''s your business? Get out of here Get out of here. "


    Bai Hezhi gets up and tries to stay away from Jiang Cheng by the bed.


    But his body is weak, getting up is a problem, let alone escape.


    "Can''t you just tell me to get out of here? I''m not happy to hear that, you know? "


    Jiang Cheng''s decibel was raised subconsciously. He didn''t like people talking to him like that.


    But for the sake of Baihe''s growth and his taste, he still suppressed his anger and asked him in a bad tone, "where do you put the medicine? I''ll take it for you."


    Bai Hezhi, who was sitting on the bed and holding his body weakly, looked at Jiang Cheng with disbelief.


    Jiang Cheng was too lazy to ask more questions. He bent down and picked up baihezhi and went out. As he walked, he said, "show me the way to your room. My patience is not good. You''d better not make me angry."


    After all, they are still strangers. Therefore, Jiang Cheng''s attitude towards baihezhi was very stiff.


    Can already calculate good, if it is an ordinary man, he would throw people out of his room, and then sleep.


    At the door of the house, Jiang Cheng found that she couldn''t open the door. She was furious. "Mother''s baijiaojiao, that smelly girl, she still dares to lock it for me, doesn''t she?"


    But in fact, he misunderstood that the door was sealed by the old lady Bai. He could not open it and thought it was locked.


    Jiang Cheng is going crazy now. If he continues to follow Baihe, he may become a beast in a while.

 Chapter 455

    At this time, Baihe also felt that the atmosphere was not right. He didn''t dare to make any more noise, for fear of making Jiang Cheng angry.


    But Jiang Cheng had no choice but to take Baihe back to bed and put down his light hand.


    "Without medicine, you can, can''t help it!"


    This voice can bear, it refers to the desire.


    Baihe bit his finger and didn''t speak because it was impossible.


    and the smell of perfume in the air, the more he can''t control his body.


    "Why don''t you take a bath?"


    Jiang Cheng proposed.


    If baihezhi had this strength, he would have gone.


    After that, Jiang Cheng responded, scratching his head and sighing.


    Damn it, we just met again. Do you want to play with me like this?


    The White River on the bed, he felt extremely uncomfortable, bit his fingers were bleeding.


    "I''ll go. You have a tendency to self harm."


    Jiang Cheng was so scared that he didn''t know how painful it would be if he didn''t take medicine when he was in the heat.


    Naturally, that pain is not the pain of pain, but the pain of enduring nothing.


    "You Where are you going to sleep on the sofa


    Baihe''s hand trembled slightly and raised, pointing to the sofa by the window in the distance.


    "Good, good. I''ll go. I''ll go."


    Jiang Cheng surrendered and left without hesitation.


    "Light, turn it off."


    Baihe''s theory of hardship.


    "Yes, yes, young master Bai."


    Jiang Cheng turned off the light and went to the sofa to sleep.


    He yawned. In the middle of the night, he was very sleepy.


    He really can''t stand it, slowly eyelid fight, fall asleep. 118 Novels www.xiaoshuo118.com


    Bai Hezhi on the bed has been raising his nerves and dare not relax for fear that Jiang Cheng will attack him.


    But he waited and waited and heard nothing.


    At last, he was relieved to know that Jiang Chengzhen didn''t mean that.


    He gasped and gasped. Although he was relieved, the heat on his body did not decrease, which made him worse than death.


    And there''s another person in the room, male hormones coming in, and he''s going crazy.


    Baihezhi can only tell himself that the man lying there is a beast and can''t be confused.


    At first, persuading himself had some effect, but gradually, his mind began to be out of his control, and so was his body.


    He got up from the bed, swallowing his dry throat, swayed out of bed, and walked involuntarily to the direction of Jiang Cheng.


    He told himself that he couldn''t, he couldn''t go, but his feet didn''t listen to him.


    He needs someone to help him now, and he can''t hold back.


    Finally, he walked to the sofa step by step. He stood on the side, panting and looking at Jiang Cheng with his back to him, and stretched out his hand.


    At the moment of meeting Jiang Cheng''s body, he hesitated and tried his best to control his hand, but lust defeated reason.


    Jiang Cheng feels so heavy in his sleep! It''s like it''s under pressure.


    He opened his eyes vaguely. By the moonlight, he could see clearly the people on his body. He was a white river with ragged clothes.


    The first thing he said was, "please Help me. "


    After hearing this, Jiang Cheng subconsciously swallows. How can he calm down when such a beautiful woman sits on her body, breathes heat and poses provocatively?


    "I''m going to do it. You can''t beat me tomorrow."


    Jiang Chengxian asked clearly, but he didn''t want to get up tomorrow and lose his life.


    "If you don''t help me, I''m going to I''ll kill you now. "


    He had a fruit knife in his hand. He had just taken it from the fruit plate on the tea table. His breath was extremely disorderly and reached Jiang Cheng''s neck.


    Jiang Cheng thought it was funny. He even dared to threaten him.


    "Let you know what a man is."


    Turn over the pressure of Baihe, overbearing to seal his lips, brutally pressed Baihe''s limbs, not let him resist.


    Baihe moved, but then there was no reaction. At the moment when he was intimate, he had been occupied and accepted his life.

 Chapter 456

    Early in the morning, Baihe woke up first.


    He squinted and grinned. Because the whole body is aching, I feel no place is good.


    Aware of a big hand on the waist, he was stunned, and then quickly woke up.


    Seeing Jiang Chengjun''s face close at hand, he hugged him naked. His first reaction was to kick Jiang Cheng out of bed with one foot.


    This man.


    The anger of his eyes intensified, and he glared at Jiang Cheng under the bed, and quickly wrapped himself in a quilt.


    Suddenly, Jiang Cheng, who was kicked out of bed, sprawled on the floor, looking at the ceiling like he was dreaming.


    Until the White River on the bed threw a pillow down, hit him in the face and scolded, "beast, you get out of here." Just now, I was kicked out of bed by Baihe.


    Lying on the ground did not get up, he pinched his eyebrows and fretted, "early in the morning, what do you want to do?"


    Finish saying, he just stares on the head bed to embrace oneself of white river of body, did not rise.


    Fortunately, he didn''t get angry, otherwise he would be angry.


    Also see in last night he tossed the White River, did not let him sleep on the share, he just restrained his temper.


    What''s more, to his surprise, baihezhi is androgynous and has opened up a new world.


    He didn''t feel nauseous. Instead, he felt that baihezhi''s body was just made for him. It can be used for men and women.


    Thinking of baihezhi, who was active and attractive last night, Jiang Cheng suddenly looked at him without blinking.


    It turns out that there are such people in the world! I was also curious about how the male pregnancy could happen, but I didn''t expect it was bisexual.


    Although I hate men, but the length of the White River to my appetite, and can be a woman, it seems that there is nothing to resist ah! Night Chinese www.yeyezw.com


    That''s it. Am I going to fight in the face? Isn''t my androgyny always present? How is it that only to this white river, it does not attack!


    What''s more, with a wife and daughter, I don''t seem to lose anything!


    The daughter looks lovely, although a little violent, but take out is absolutely the most beautiful little fart child on the street.


    Wife, let alone, where to find such a beautiful man? Or long hair, body hook people, that aspect and active evil spirits.


    In addition, I didn''t really hate to touch him last night, just like I loved him.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Cheng felt that he had made more and more money.


    No, he''s black. Because he said, he is a non marriage doctrine, will never marry a wife, more will not have children.


    Now, sleep one get one free. I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at by my brothers when I go out.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Bai Hezhi''s pillow was thrown down again, hitting Jiang Cheng''s body and smashing Jiang Cheng back to God.


    His brow, this man''s character is really not lovely, how sensible last night! He knows what to do without me saying more. He is very active.


    Thinking of last night, Jiang Cheng felt that he was going to have a reaction. It was really too strong for him to remember.


    Also know, the matter of sex, with men is the most pornographic, Baihe opened the door to a new world for him, inexplicably let him feel fascinated.


    "I told you to go away, you didn''t hear me!"


    Baihe points to the gate and drinks.


    "I''ll throw it when I''ve finished?"


    Jiang Cheng got up with a bad smile, then leaned over to baihezhi on the bed, pinched his chin and raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 457

    "Don''t do anything to me."


    Bai Hezhi clapped Jiang Cheng''s hand, which made him feel disgusted.


    Jiang Cheng was curious. It was Bai Hezhi who agreed with him. Why did he hate him so much?


    "I said," you let me touch you! I''ve confirmed that. What do you mean by being angry at me? "


    Jiang Cheng straightened up and stood beside the bed with his hands akimbo, questioning baihezhi in a loud voice.


    "Last night it was It was an accident. I had to


    Baihe immediately explained, but some of the confidence was insufficient.


    Because it was Jiang Cheng who went to ask for help. Jiang Cheng was already asleep.


    "Well, I have to. Does that mean that if it wasn''t for me, as long as it was a man in this room last night, you would have done this in Baihe city?"


    Jiang Cheng''s voice was angry and louder and louder.


    "Yes, as long as it''s a man, not you, Jiang Cheng, I''ll also ask for help. Are you satisfied?"


    Baihe also roared, he did not know why he was angry. Maybe it''s because Jiang Cheng regards him as a casual man, which makes him very unhappy.


    Jiang Cheng wanted to get angry, but he saw the uneasy movement of Bai He Zhi''s hands trembling after he finished his words.


    Is he afraid?


    Damn it. If you''re afraid, just say it! What lies are you telling me?


    Jiang Cheng tolerated his anger and bullied baihezhi first. It was he who gave baijiaojiao to baihezhi, so he restrained his temper. Fate novel www.51yuan.net


    "I''ll explain to myself what happened a few years ago. I really don''t know. When I woke up, I was already in my room, and I thought I was just having a spring dream, and I was just going through the motions with you. So for you, I have no impression, I do not know that there is Bai Jiaojiao


    "Although I am a bit of a scum, there are a lot of women outside. But I''m not a man who will mess with anyone, and I won''t force anyone to cooperate with me to do this kind of thing. "


    "I know I''ve explained it, and you''ll think I''m looking for an excuse to exonerate myself. But I didn''t know that night was real. I swear to God, if I lied to you, I would die


    Jiang Cheng said with a serious face, but also with a serious face raised his hand to swear to the sky. It was not Baihe who cheated.


    One of Baihe began to hear Jiang Cheng mention that night, and was very angry.


    But in Jiang Cheng''s explanation, there are also some doubts.


    Because he, like Jiang Cheng, thought it was a nightmare.


    After all, he woke up and found himself lying in his room.


    But after that, he was pregnant. How could it be fake?


    "I really don''t know what happened that night. If I really want to know that you are pregnant, I will be responsible for you and raise Bai Jiaojiao that little violent maniac with you."


    For fear that Baihe would not believe it, Jiang Cheng explained again, very serious.


    Baihezhi lowered his head and did not speak. What could he say? Hate the man for several years, the original he did not know his existence? I thought it was just a dream.


    "I know that I have brought you a lot of pain, but also let you bear a lot of injustice. If you want to be angry, just give me a few fists, and I will never fight back. "


    Jiang Cheng took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and waited for Baihe''s violent beating and accepted his fate.


    But then he said, "you, you, you, be kind! And don''t smack in the face. "

 Chapter 458

    Bai Hezhi''s cold eyes turned white to Jiang Cheng. He had never seen such a brazen man. He apologized and bargained.


    But do not allow to hit the face, Baihe must fight, a slap without hesitation in the past.


    "I''ll go. I''ll tell you to stop punching in the face. Are you deaf?"


    Jiang Cheng was irascible, opened his eyes, covered his hot cheek and scolded.


    Bai Hezhi didn''t argue with him and ordered him to "turn around."


    "Ah? Do you dare to order me when you beat me


    Jiang Cheng''s teeth were itchy, but he didn''t fight at all.


    "If you want another slap, I can satisfy you."


    The White River''s face is cold, no joke.


    The angry Jiang Cheng points to him and you are so angry that he can''t say a word.


    "Well, I''ll bear it if I make you bigger."


    Jiang Cheng turned around in anger and held back his throat.


    Baihe didn''t say much, his expression was still indifferent.


    After confirming that Jiang Cheng would not look back, he got out of bed and went to the bathroom and closed the door.


    I''m so calm that the capital of Baihe is scared.


    He thought he would beat Jiang Cheng violently when he woke up, but he did not.


    It''s not the scum that loves Jiang Cheng, but it doesn''t matter.


    There is no difference between having a second relationship and countless times. Bibi e-book www.bibitxtxs.com


    In addition, it would be Jiang Cheng who he asked for first. Jiang Cheng was still a gentleman and didn''t take advantage of others'' danger.


    So he called a duck last night to satisfy his physiological needs.


    Can think so, White River still lean on the bathroom door to help forehead sigh.


    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen? Once again, he had a physical relationship with a man whom he had hated for many years.


    "That man, when he couldn''t get out last night, he scolded her name! Is it because she is so cute and mischievous that she sent me here? "


    Thinking of this possibility, baihezhi sighed deeply. He didn''t know what daughter she had. She was not like him at all. She had the courage to sell him.


    "I still don''t want to. I''ll just piss myself off."


    White River twist blossom sprinkle, standing under the body, with a long hair also washed together.


    He didn''t want to look at the strawberry prints everywhere on his body. He wanted to ignore it, but it was too clear for him to ignore.


    In my mind, all kinds of things happened last night suddenly appeared in my mind. Bai He''s face was slowly covered with crimson color. At last, he covered his mouth and restrained himself from thinking. His eyes twinkled and blurred. He was helpless and attractive.


    It seems that last night was too intense, which led to the embarrassment of Yu Baihe.


    Because he is pregnant and bisexual, he has no contact with anyone.


    Even if it was within one meter of his body, there were very few people, not to mention that someone had touched his body.


    In fact, he is indifferent in appearance but pure in heart. He has zero experience in this respect, which is in contrast with Jiang Cheng, who plays in the world.


    Jiang Cheng is his first man, and he knows that Jiang Cheng will be his last man.


    He has a special body. He can''t contact with others casually and fall in love with other people''s constitution. That''s all extravagant hope.


    He thought that he would live alone in his life and revive the white family. When Bai Jiaojiao grows up and passes on the white family to Bai Jiaojiao, he will take her mother to travel around the world.


    But after meeting Jiang Cheng, all these things were in disorder.

 Chapter 459

    Hearing the sound of water flowing from the bathroom, Jiang Cheng knew that Bai Hezhi had gone to take a bath.


    He frowned and turned and murmured, "take a bath, why should I turn around? What should be seen and what should not be seen has not been seen by me already? "


    But after that, he sighed and did not care so much about Baihe.


    Can touch the face to mumble again, "tell him not to hit the face, Leng with me, with his daughter a temper."


    Kowtow, kowtow


    There was a sudden knock outside the door.


    "Here it is."


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head and went back to the door lazily. He didn''t wake up.


    He opened the door and saw Jiang Sheng.


    "What are you doing here early in the morning?"


    Jiang Cheng asked him and raised an eyebrow.


    Instead of answering, Jiang Sheng sighed.


    "Why?"


    What''s the meaning of Jiang Cheng''s face? It''s like this when I see him in the morning.


    "What are you asking me! This is not our house. Can''t you get dressed, uncle? Would you like to come out and open the door with just a pair of underpants? What if a servant comes to knock on you? "


    "What to do? They can see it when they see it. Have they not seen a man''s body yet?"


    Jiang Cheng didn''t pay attention to it.


    His third uncle, a playboy, said he would not listen, so Jiang Sheng didn''t want to waste words with him and enter into the theme, "you can invite baihezhi in a moment, let''s go shopping."


    "Can you tell him no yourself? What are you doing with me? "


    Jiang Cheng''s puzzled amorous feelings were immediately kicked by Jiang Sheng. "Are you stupid? I said Jiaojiao. Maybe it''s you and Baihe''s daughter. Naturally, I want you to find a chance to try Baihe''s formation!"


    I go, I think for him, he is also a matter of his own high hanging appearance.


    "Don''t try. Bai Jiaojiao is the daughter of Bai He and I


    Jiang Cheng yawned back to Jiang Sheng with a calm face.


    Jiang Sheng was stunned and said, "really, really? Have you tried it yourself? " Friends Library www.laoyouwu.com


    "I was forced by Bai Jiaojiao, a little violent maniac."


    As soon as she talked about Bai Jiaojiao, Jiang Cheng remembered what happened last night.


    That smelly girl, will see her later, I must severely slap her buttocks, but also dare to lock the door for me.


    Locked?


    Jiang Cheng was suddenly stunned. He immediately asked Jiang Sheng, "did you open the lock?"


    "What lock?"


    So Shengjiang is unknown.


    "The lock of the door! Isn''t it locked up outside? "


    "No! There is no lock


    Jiang Sheng looks puzzled.


    Damn it, can''t it be a ghost? When I was holding Baihe to go out last night, the door couldn''t be opened.


    "Are you OK, uncle?"


    Jiang Cheng was stunned. Jiang Sheng called him, but Jiang Cheng didn''t respond.


    At this time, he also noticed that Jiang Cheng''s arms and neck had been scratched, and the red lines were very obvious.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Jiang Sheng points to her arm and asks Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng took a look and said, "your three aunts caught it."


    Jiang Sheng was stunned, "me, me, my three aunts? Who is my third aunt Then he angrily punched and kicked Jiang Cheng and scolded, "Jiang Cheng, you are not going to attack the maid here, are you! You are still not a human being


    "I go to pain, pain, what are you crazy about."


    Jiang Cheng quickly avoided and rubbed his hurt chest. He was furious.


    Jiang Sheng was angry and fierce, pointing at him and scolding, "do you still have the face to ask me? Isn''t Jiaojiao your daughter? Are you still fooling around? "


    "Who fucked up? Isn''t your aunt Bai Jiaojiao''s mother?"


    This son of a bitch, you can beat people if you don''t know.


    Jiang Cheng is going to die of anger and has been beaten up recently.

 Chapter 460

    "Why? Is it from Baihe? "


    Jiang Sheng takes up his hands and looks at Jiang Cheng in a daze.


    "Who else could it be! Have you been with violence for a long time


    Jiang Cheng rubbed his chest and said.


    Jiang Sheng but a face did not respond to the appearance, because the progress will be too fast? He was going to kill Jiang Cheng as soon as we met last night.


    "Well, if I read correctly, this scratch is when it was scratched!"


    Jiang Sheng strange embarrassed asked, scratching his head.


    His nephew said so implicitly that Jiang Cheng looked at him suspiciously, "you''re a mother. Is there anything I''m sorry to say about this topic?"


    "I''m just sorry. I''m not as open as you are." Jiang Sheng retorted with a red face and red ears. His face was dripping with blood.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will open it up."


    Jiang Cheng didn''t take it seriously and walked into the room to get dressed.


    Jiang Sheng raised her middle finger with her back to him, and her face was angry.


    Before it could be put away, the bathroom door was suddenly opened, and after a good bath, wearing bathrobes and wiping long hair, Baihe came out.


    Jiang Sheng''s eyes widened. I''ll go. I''ll go. I''ll take a bath here? Still so leisurely?


    This is What a speed! Just one night, you''re back in love?


    I dare to be the most stupid one, and I tried my best to fix you up. As a result, you two went to sleep on my back.


    Jiang Sheng''s mouth corners smoked badly, so he stood at the door and looked at the White River and Jiang Cheng.


    "Xiaosheng wants you to go shopping."


    Jiang Cheng, who buttons his shirt, looks at Bai Hezhi who walks out of the bathroom and says to him in a moderate voice.


    Bai Hezhi didn''t answer Jiang Cheng''s words. No, it can be said that he ignored him and went to the closet to take the blower.


    Jiang Cheng got angry and scolded him behind his back, "what do you mean! Give it back to me? Did I force you last night? " Thousands of Novels www.77xs8.com


    "Shut up."


    Referring to what happened last night, Baihe immediately drank.


    But his face was red. Fortunately, he did not look back.


    But Jiang Cheng thought that Bai He was angry and frowned.


    This kid, there are two people under the bed.


    "If you don''t want to go, you can go back to Jiang''s home with me."


    Bai He''s stunned, turns to frown and asks Jiang Cheng, "why should I go back to Jiang''s home with you?"


    Voice with a trace of unhappiness, and guard.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Can you make fun of your blood? If you don''t go back with me, my elder brother will kill you and directly escort you back to Jiang''s house. I don''t care! "


    Jiang Cheng can''t get rid of his elder brother, so he always gives up in his voice.


    "Then let him come to me."


    Baihe''s temper is also stubborn, did not listen to Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng was speechless. He didn''t want him to die. What happened when he went back to the Jiang family?


    "I can tell you, baihezhi, the blood of the Jiang family is not as simple as you think. If my sister-in-law wants to arrest someone in person, it''s going to the auditorium. You can''t even marry me. Do you understand?"


    Jiang Cheng is not Baihe''s bluff. That''s the fact. Jiang''s daughter-in-law and her blood can''t live outside.


    Baihe''s face is not happy with blowing his hair, but he also heard Mrs. Bai say that Jiang''s family can''t afford to be provoked, so even if he doesn''t want to go, he can''t refuse. Maybe it will involve the whole Bai family.


    So he let go and said, "I''ll just go for a while."


    "I''ll talk about it after all."


    Jiang Cheng was very annoyed because he took baihezhi home. It was really his wife.


    No, he''s not safe.

 Chapter 461

    Jiang Sheng, who had been listening to the station door, was unable to make complaints about his face.


    There is no need for matchmaking at all. The progress of these two people does not need to be promoted by anyone at all. It is so natural.


    I know that the third uncle is very quick to women, but I didn''t expect to treat men as fast. In one night, I found my aunt.


    "It seems to be going well."


    Bai Jiaojiao''s voice suddenly rings from behind Jiang Sheng, with a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Sheng looked back at her and asked, "what the hell are you doing?"


    Bai Jiaojiao showed her hands and looked as if it was none of my business.


    As soon as she woke up, she ran here. I thought baihezhi and Jiang Cheng had already started a fight, but I didn''t expect to see his mother coming out of the bathroom after taking a good bath.


    Although the atmosphere of their conversation is not very good, they can do everything without doing anything.


    "Did my three aunts come to my third uncle''s room after she had figured it out?" Jiang Sheng was puzzled.


    But what he thought, it could not be like this.


    But I don''t know what happened last night.


    Forget it, they''ll be together. There''s no need to care about these little details.


    It''s just that the progress is really too fast. The second uncle and the second aunt have been in love for several years. They have no intention of getting married at all. They will take them home in one night.


    Jiang Sheng sighs. He doesn''t worry about Jiang Cheng any more. Instead, he worries about Jiang huolai.


    Jiang Cheng in the room had forgotten that his nephew was still standing at the door, and suddenly looked up and down at the body of Baihe.


    After holding Baihe, he knew how good the figure of Baihe was. It was to the point of making people drool. And it''s very resistant to twists and turns. He can absorb it. Jinsha Chinese www.jszw.net


    After watching the meeting, Jiang Cheng could not help but swallow his saliva. His eyes could not be picked from Baihe.


    Ghosts and spirits, he asked such a white river, "are you to me under what Gu?"


    Hearing this, Baihe gave him a slanting look. He looked like he was looking at the mentally retarded.


    Although he didn''t know what Jiang Cheng meant by this, he didn''t like to listen.


    "Isn''t it? If not, I am a man who dislikes men, can I have physiological reaction to you, a big man? Still staring at you all the time? "


    Bai He''s face blushed for a moment after listening to it, and his appearance was still a little helpless, and the unexpected contrast was cute.


    Jiang Cheng also saw the expression of Bai He, and immediately scolded him that he was a leprechaun.


    Afraid that he can''t control, animal nature big hair, he warned Baihe, "you blush again, I can knock you down."


    Damn it, he''s a man! A big man, almost as tall as me, with abdominal muscles, is a belt ah!


    All right! I admit that he has a thin waist, long legs, and a surprisingly white hand, and he''s pretty good at it.


    But that''s not why I''m obsessed with a man! He must have done something to me, such as under Gu. Yes, it must be like this.


    Jiang Cheng refused to admit that he was the body of the greedy Baihe River and gave himself reasons to excuse himself.


    "Hooligan."


    When Bai Hezhi heard Jiang Cheng say this, he was angry and scolded him.


    Jiang Cheng was not angry, but speechless, "if you don''t think of me as a hooligan, don''t blush! Like a woman, didn''t it mean to tease me


    "You"


    baihezhi was so angry by Jiang Cheng that he couldn''t speak. He didn''t mean to. Can he control his normal reaction?

 Chapter 462

    "This straight man''s cancer is hopeless."


    Jiang Sheng and Bai Jiaojiao, who had the same face and black face, could not understand how those women make complaints about Jiang Cheng. Is it difficult for Chengdu to love Jiang Cheng''s brain?


    "Haven''t you talked to your third uncle yet?"


    Pei Wai Yan waited for Jiang Sheng in his room for half an hour, but he didn''t come back, so he came to look for him.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Sheng was still here after such a long time.


    "I told my third uncle, but my third uncle is going to take my aunt home. I don''t think he will go shopping."


    Jiang Sheng raised his head and went back to Pei yaoyan.


    Pei Shouyan is much higher than him. Therefore, every time he talks to Pei yaoyan, he always has to raise his head. He never has his eyes parallel, which makes him very distressed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Sheng looked at himself with a displeased look on his face. Pei Shouyan raised his hand to rub his head and asked, then lowered his head and kissed him on the forehead.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that you''re too tall. Every time I talk, I have to look up and talk to you. Otherwise, I can''t see your face and my neck is tired." Jiang Sheng murmured.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t even think about it. He bent down and picked up Jiang Sheng. He looked up at Jiang Sheng and asked, "what about this? Is your neck still tired? "


    Jiang Sheng immediately turned black and said, "I didn''t let you hold me up. Besides, are you going to hold me like this in the future


    Now the men, are so straight man cancer?


    Jiang Sheng couldn''t help but sigh. It would be nice to have a Jiang Cheng, and now another Pei Shiyan.


    However, he was a little bit excited.


    Although there is no sweet talk, but made a practical action, or let him a warm heart.


    "I''m still here, can''t I show my love?"


    Bai Jiaojiao raises her head and looks white. Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng have a look, and their disgusted eyes are vivid.


    "If you can''t stand it, you can find someone to hold you!" Girls'' Novels www.nsxxs.com


    Jiang Sheng slightly spits out her tongue and makes a face for Bai Jiaojiao, just like a child.


    Bai Jiaojiao''s impatient eyes, pointing to Jiang Sheng, said, "then you look, I''m going."


    Then she trotted into the room and gave Jiang Cheng a leg with her back to her. Her hands were akimbo and she raised her head and ordered Jiang Cheng, "I want the princess to hold her."


    The voice was sucking, but it was very domineering.


    Leng Buding, who was kicked and hurt, raised her feet and kneaded. Then she turned around and scolded Bai Jiaojiao, "I owe you in my last life! Have you ever done this to your father? "


    After scolding, the finger poked white Jiao Jiao Jiao''s forehead, the gas does not hit a place.


    Bai Jiaojiao didn''t pay any attention to him, looked up and continued to order, "I let you hold me, you didn''t hear me!"


    "Is that your attitude of asking for help?"


    Jiang Cheng didn''t hold it.


    "Well, you don''t hold it, do you! Then don''t touch the White River


    Bai Jiaojiao gives Jiang Cheng another kick. She walks up to Baihe and climbs onto Baihe''s thigh. Finally, she hums to Jiang Cheng who is about to die of anger.


    Jiang Cheng was too lazy to make complaints about Jiao Jiao. He climbed up the White River and looked like a house lizard.


    He sighed, he suspected that baijiaojiao, the handlebar of Baihe, had the wrong gender, which was clearly the character of a boy.


    Don''t they say that the daughter is a little cotton padded jacket? Baijiaojiao this kind of, is a mine, a blast will blow you outside Jiao Nen.


    But the White River is very Leng, now just know that there is someone at the door, Bai Jiaojiao has been in.


    He was very embarrassed. Just now Jiang Cheng also said some fantastic things.


    The fury of Baihe pointed to Jiang Cheng and told Bai Jiaojiao, "beat this rascal out."


    "At once."


    Bai Jiaojiao is very obedient. A smart bullet directly knocks Jiang Cheng out of the door and slams into the wall, forming a human figure.

 Chapter 463

    Jiang Cheng hit the wall in front of his face and fell down to eat dog''s excrement.


    "Bai Jiaojiao."


    He got up quickly, rolled up his sleeves and rushed in.


    Bai Jiaojiao held Baihe''s face in her hands and challenged him, "come on! If you have the ability to beat Baihe''s face, he told me to beat you. "


    "You"


    Jiang Cheng, who raised his hand, was so angry that he couldn''t go down. Can he fight? Naturally, Baihe will definitely join hands with Bai Jiaojiao to kill him.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you. What do you like! It''s not my mother''s business. "


    Jiang Cheng goes into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. She throws her mother and daughter outside.


    Jiang Sheng outside the door of the mouth a draw, no feelings of applause, "this family get along, really let me eye opener ah!"


    It is estimated that after this, it will not be boring!


    Can this Jiaojiao be a little violent! Sooner or later, my third uncle will be killed!


    Jiang Sheng is worried about his third uncle''s life.


    But he thought about it again. No one in the family could control Jiang Cheng. He knew all day that he had time to indulge in extravagance and drink. It was just a lack of personal discipline, and Bai Jiaojiao was just right for her.


    But this daughter takes care of the father. It''s a bit different!


    Jiang Sheng''s face was unconscious and make complaints about Tucao.


    "This is the medicine I brought you."


    Bai Jiaojiao takes out the medicine bottle from her Pajama pocket and hands it to Baihe. Then she bowed her head and apologized. "Sorry, I brought you here last night," she said. "Here is a perfume that can be ooy in the room."


    Baihezhi didn''t ask why Bai Jiaojiao did this because he didn''t know how to open his mouth. 89 stack room www.89ku.com


    He thought that maybe Bai Jiaojiao just had a hard time meeting Jiang Cheng, so she would like to match them up and have a mom and dad herself.


    "I''m sorry."


    Bai he hugged Bai Jiaojiao in his arms and apologized to her.


    In recent years, he did not take the initiative to deal with Bai Jiaojiao. He felt sorry for her. As a mother, he was too derelict of duty.


    Surrounded by the embrace of thinking about day and night, Bai Jiaojiao''s nose turns sour.


    She asked baihezhi with a choking voice, "can I stop calling your brother in the future?"


    Bai He raised his head and held back his tears. He agreed.


    When Bai Jiaojiao heard this, her tears couldn''t be controlled any more, and they fell down.


    As she cried, she assured Baihe, "I will protect you in the future. If Jiang Cheng bullies you, you can tell me that I will help you clean him up. If people outside bully you, I''ll let them die, so you don''t have to wear a mask to go out all day long, and live carefully. "


    Bai Jiaojiao knows that because of the relationship between baihezhi''s appearance and her pregnancy, she often wears a mask and lives more carefully than anyone else.


    He was afraid that he would be watched by others. He was afraid that he was not an opponent during the estrus, so he never dared to let others see his face easily.


    "Yes."


    Baihe''s back a nasal sound, tightly holding Bai Jiaojiao into his arms, he also shed tears.


    He asked himself whether she should give Bai Jiaojiao an ordinary home, a complete home for her parents.


    Although he thinks Jiang Cheng is a nuisance, he can also try to adapt to Bai Jiaojiao.


    In any case, he is not likely to be with anyone like this. Jiang Cheng knows his constitution and is Bai Jiaojiao''s father. He is the best candidate.


    In the bathroom, Jiang Cheng hears the dialogue between Bai Hezhi and Bai Jiaojiao. His eyes drop down and he seems to be thinking about something.


    No, he sighed and murmured, "it seems that from today on, we can''t go out and fool around."

 Chapter 464

    "With three aunts and Jiaojiao, it seems that my third uncle will become a good man in the future."


    Outside the door, Jiang Sheng, who was held in his arms by Pei Weiyan, groped for his chin and murmured.


    Pei Wai Yan showed a smile and agreed.


    It''s said that wives and children have great influence on men. It''s up to them to make a prodigal son come back.


    "Let''s go downstairs and wait for them! It''s not good to always stand here. "


    "Good."


    Pei Shouyan rubbed Xiajiang Sheng''s hair and listened to him leave.


    As soon as the two of them left, the man next to the old lady came round the corner.


    She pretended to pass by the door, and then glanced inside in a hurry. At last, she left quickly.


    She went downstairs out of the villa, walked back to the courtyard, stopped in front of a cottage with flowers, grass and streams, and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    From the old lady white inside.


    The servant stepped in at a high speed. He walked to the old lady Bai and reported, "things are going well. Jiang Cheng and the young master have sex with each other, and the young lady is also in the room. She looks very well."


    "the bottle of perfume that I gave Jiao Jiao, it seems that the girl has listened to my instructions and made good use of it."


    The white lady who knocked on the wooden fish closed her eyes and held a string of Buddhist beads in her hand.


    After her husband died, she moved out of the house and came to the cottage in the backyard. She ate fast and chanted Buddhism all day.


    She didn''t care much about the external affairs, so the burden of the white family fell on the shoulders of Baihe.


    "Is that really good? It seems that she hated you last night 101 Chinese website www.101zw.com


    The servant hesitated and took the courage to ask the old lady Bai.


    The white old lady''s eyes opened sharply in an instant and looked at her coldly.


    The servant was immediately frightened and knelt down to apologize, "I''m sorry, it''s overstepping."


    "You just know."


    Her apology, only to get the white old lady''s voice of anger.


    "No more."


    The voice of the servants was full of trembling, the body was shaking, and the whole person was close to the ground, and the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    White old lady saw that she was afraid, and then her expression softened a little.


    She said to her servants, "if baihezhi can''t produce the offspring of our jiejie master, you have to breed. You want to know for yourself whether you should love him or yourself. "


    "When we are in your generation, we are the last one. You don''t want to be used as a fertility tool for the rest of the male bounders."


    The last sentence made the whole body shake, and his face was pale.


    "I know I''m wrong, aunt. I''ll never dare. Please don''t hand me over."


    Her eyes were full of fear and tears.


    "If you know it''s wrong, I can hold you for a while, but I can''t keep you forever. When I die, the rest of the male enchanters will not let you go. So you pray that Baihe will give birth to the offspring of the jiejie master, or I will not be here, and you will have no choice. "


    "I will cooperate with you well in the future. I will do whatever you want me to do. I won''t ask again. I''m sorry, aunt."


    The servants know that old lady Bai is only forced to protect her, so she has been humbled and dare not have too many ideas of her own.


    Can be baijiaojiao is she looked at growing up, white Jiaojiao uncomfortable, she looked also uncomfortable.


    But did not expect to just ask a question, will let white old lady angry.

 Chapter 465

    "I think for the sake of big brother, I took you in at risk. You don''t know how to be grateful, even if you dare to question me for an outsider? Is that what my sister-in-law usually teaches you? "


    Old lady Bai''s anger did not abate. She seemed to be more and more angry.


    "No, it''s my own fault. It''s none of my parents'' business."


    The next person explained immediately, tears kept falling.


    Although her parents have died, in order to protect her from being used as a tool of reproduction, she was killed by people of the same race. But she didn''t want old lady Bai to misunderstand her parents, who were not ungrateful people.


    The servant is the daughter of old lady Bai, whose name is Youlan. At the age of ten, she witnessed her parents brutally killed by her peers.


    She found old lady Bai by her father''s address and letter, and went to her.


    At first, the white old lady was not willing to take you LAN for fear of causing trouble.


    It was the father of Baihe, who had not passed away, who took you LAN in, and let you LAN remain anonymous and stay with old lady Bai as a personal servant.


    Although Youlan is missing, those people are still looking for her.


    Because Youlan is the last female jiejie division in addition to the old lady Bai.


    Originally, old lady Bai couldn''t bear any children, so she had the idea of Youlan. She wanted Youlan to give birth to jiejieshi offspring for herself and Baihe''s father.


    But Youlan''s meeting was too small. She was slapped hard by her husband, and she was also killed. Unless Youlan wants to, other people have no right to interfere with Youlan''s reproductive problems.


    Old lady Bai loves her husband very much. What does her husband say? So even if her husband is gone, she still keeps this promise. 163TXT www.txt163.com


    The older generation of people, have such a persistent, said that people will go down to see their families after death.


    She was afraid that she could not keep the promise, and she would not have the face to see Baihe''s father when she died, so she didn''t give you orchid.


    She hated the White River, even more hated the white lady, and also hated the orchid that bound her.


    If it was not for the protection of Youlan, she would have committed suicide to accompany her husband.


    But the white lady snatched her husband, the White River robbed originally should belong to her child''s position.


    Just because she couldn''t bear to have children, she had to endure her husband and other women, watching them have their own children, family and harmony, as if she was the outsider.


    So when Jonas said that she wanted to let Bai Hezhi marry a man, she didn''t object. She was even more happy. She wanted to see Mrs. Bai know that her son had been made a big belly and cry in despair.


    She did see it, but she was not happy because she had a conscience.


    And Bai Jiaojiao has been clinging to her since she was a child, and her hatred for Mrs. Bai and Bai He has gradually disappeared.


    Or maybe, Bai Jiaojiao has seen something from the memory of old lady Bai, so she has been clinging to old lady Bai and wants her to let go of her hatred for her grandmother and her mother.


    "In the future, you don''t have to follow me. From today on, you will follow Jiaojiao Baihe to eradicate the threat around them. If Baihe wants to live, you can live. If he''s dead, you''ll be worse than dead. Go out


    White old lady suddenly did not have anger, quietly closed her eyes and knocked at the wooden fish, and then she did not say anything more.


    "Yes."


    Youlan gets up with tears and stoops down. She doesn''t dare to say a word.

 Chapter 466

    "There was another attack in the red light district, and the victims were brutally torn apart. According to the preliminary judgment of the police, the murderer was committed by the same person as the last case. Who on earth is it? Why do you want such cruel cruelty to young women? Is it a psychopathic person, or is it because of emotional frustration that they become so distorted... "


    In the hall, Jiang Sheng, who was waiting for Bai He Zhi and Jiang Cheng to go downstairs, was so bored that they turned on the TV to watch it, but they didn''t expect to see the news.


    And in the news, he also saw his father, who was also investigating the scene.


    Naturally, it''s not a human thing. Jiang Bo, Jiang Sheng''s father, would not say that in an interview. He could only tell them that it was animals.


    At this time, there are many people on the Internet who have opinions, saying that it is an animal. But what kind of animal can tear human skin and flesh, still so complete?


    Some people also said that it was criminals who did it, not animals. The police just didn''t tell them the truth.


    But no matter what it is, this matter has attracted attention and many people are worried.


    Because it has happened several times this month, all of them have died miserably, and their internal organs have been eaten.


    "Those people are getting more and more rampant. If this thing is allowed to go on, the city will be in a mess."


    Bai haodao, who is sitting on the sofa peeling fruit for Bai Haotian, looks at the flesh and blood in the news, and feels that he is not human, let alone human.


    "What about that? Are you going to arrest them? " Jiang Sheng asked.


    He just saw the picture inside, and he felt sick.


    "If you want to catch them, you have to know who they are to catch them!"


    Open your mouth and let Bai Hao feed his fruit back to Jiangsheng.


    "Can''t you peel the food for your son? You''re not without hands. "


    Bai Hao scolds Hei Ming in a low voice and hands the fruit to Bai Haotian.


    Bai Haotian didn''t take it, but he opened his mouth to eat.


    Bai Hao feeds him with a smile. He has no attitude towards his son and husband.


    Hei Ming is jealous. He is clearly his wife. How can he serve his son instead of him! Literature in writing 520 www.bxwx520xs.com


    At this time, Bai Haotian is still proud of Hei Ming''s eyebrows, and almost makes Hei Ming angry.


    He warned Bai Haotian with a voice that only Bai Haotian could hear. "You wait for me to see how I can deal with you when your mother is not in."


    Bai Hao''s genius was not afraid of him. He replied coldly, "if you dare to beat me, I''ll tell Bai Hao that you bullied me. Even if you didn''t bully me, I also lied to him that you hit me."


    Black Ming eat shriveled, "good, your boy is cruel."


    "Can you be cruel


    Bai Haotian smiles triumphantly. He is afraid that he will not be angry. He is like his father.


    Hei Ming wants to slap himself now. How did he make Bai Hao''s stomach bigger? He should destroy Bai Haotian in the cover and throw him in the garbage can.


    Now it''s all right! Born with his gun wife, he has not withdrawn.


    "What are you father and son muttering about?"


    Bai Hao frowned.


    Bai Hao''s horse on the pit of black sleep, "my father said that you have recently grown fat, waist too much meat, feel bad."


    Bai Hao''s face turned black and his whole body burst out with magic.


    Hei Ming quickly raised his hand and explained, "I didn''t say that. It was the boy himself who said it."


    "The boy? What, not your son? "


    Explain it! Bai Hao is more angry than he just stepped on the pit.


    Hei Mingsheng has no love, and then stares at Bai Haotian fiercely.


    But Bai Haotian opened his mouth and ate the fruit he was fed, ignoring him.


    This son of a bitch, he wants to kill me!

 Chapter 467

    "Can you family, in business, not scatter dog food?"


    Jiang Sheng slanted to black and closed their eyes, and said it well, and the family suddenly rose to show up.


    Bai Hao is embarrassed and quickly takes back his magic power.


    He did not expect things to become this way, and in a moment, his son and husband gave him a partial.


    "You two, I''m not allowed to sleep with you tonight."


    Bai Hao threw Bai Haotian to the side of the dark grave, and then warned him.


    Black grave is wronged, he did nothing!


    Bai Haotian also stayed away, and he said to him that he was in dark when he returned to God. "Look! You pissed Bai Hao up and brought me. "


    After listening to the black grave, he wanted to kill his heart.


    I haven''t said him, boy. He said I came first.


    "You don''t shut up for me again, I''ll send you back to Pei''s house in a minute."


    As expected, this is a very effective way. Baihao Tianma shut up his mouth and zipped his mouth, indicating that he would be good.


    Black grave handed him a similar face.


    "And that''s it?"


    At this time, Jiang Cheng came down from the upstairs, and just saw the news, and came to this sentence.


    He followed the white river behind him, and the White River was still pulling the white Jiao Jiao.


    Baijiaojiao is clever, human and animal harmless.


    But when I hit my father, he was not the same person as the devil.


    "I don''t know if you know this?"


    Sitting beside Jiang Sheng, Pei Waiyan suddenly raised his eyes to the Baihe on the stairs and asked him.


    He has no expression, so people don''t know what he thinks in his heart, but one can feel it, that is the cold. Yuee book www.yuetxt.com


    Baihe also noticed, frown slightly.


    What does he mean? I don''t know, but what does this sudden fire mean?


    And with yesterday''s person, the momentum is too big, it is a world difference.


    "Do I need to know about this?"


    Baihe asked Pei Waiyan in cold and cold.


    Pei Waiyan frowned after hearing that he thought that Baihe sold those drugs, and was a group of these eating monsters, so he showed hostility.


    "Aunt three, you don''t get angry. He is like this. After he recovers his memory, he becomes the cold and cold boss. In fact, it is not intentional, but a character problem."


    Jiang Sheng hurriedly came out to be a peacemaker. He didn''t want Pei to fight with Baihe.


    When it comes to restoring memory, Bai He remembers the treatment of Pei Waiyan by Bai Jiaojiao last night.


    It turns out that it was, no wonder that suddenly a person was changed.


    "Why are you bullying my mother?"


    White Jiao Jiao, who came down to the hall, stood Pei Waiyan with her hands and asked him.


    "I''m just asking the truth." Peiyan waited for indifference.


    "The fact is that my mother doesn''t know these things, and the police don''t know. How can my mother know? Are you stupid! "


    Baijiaojiao milk with the tender voice to Pei serve Yan.


    Pei Yanmou son a moment tight, but no one dare to talk to him like this, except Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng saw Pei Waiyan going to be furious, and immediately stopped, "to calm down, this is my third uncle''s daughter, my family do not hurt the spirit of harmony."


    Finish to Pei wait Yan eyes, let him not put out the ordinary indifference attitude.


    Pei Waiyan put his face to Jiang Sheng and said, "kiss me, I think about it."


    Jiang Sheng''s face immediately went black, "can you stop asking for a little more?"

 Chapter 468

    "Talk about business, second brother and second sister-in-law."


    Hei Ming finally finds a chance to say Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng.


    "It''s none of my business. It''s your second brother who is disgusted with me."


    Jiang Sheng put aside the relationship, and also photographed Pei Shouyan''s hand to live in his waist.


    Pei Shiyan immediately frowned, showing his displeasure.


    "It''s no use to be unhappy. It''s not the time to be kind to you. Give me a little restraint."


    Jiang Sheng frowned and went back to let Pei Shouyan be honest.


    Pei Shouyan didn''t speak. He seemed to have compromised, but his men took Jiang Sheng back.


    Oh, I''ll go! Come back?


    Jiang Sheng squinted at Pei yaoyan, who was indifferent.


    He was very calm with Baihe''s apology, "it was just my bad attitude that made three aunts unhappy."


    I didn''t expect Pei Shouyan would apologize to himself. Baihezhi was very surprised.


    He could not brush Pei''s face and reply, "it''s because I''m too sensitive and my attitude is not good."


    As for Pei yaoyan''s call to his three aunts, he seems to feel that there is no need to refute it.


    And Hei Ming didn''t feel puzzled because Jiang Sheng had just told them about Bai He Zhi and Jiang Cheng.


    They subconsciously glanced at Jiang Cheng, because Jiang Cheng looked like a kind of playboy. He was not the same kind of person as baihezhi, a serious man.


    "I don''t know what you said just now, but I really don''t know what''s going on in the news." The explanation of Baihe.


    "Auntie, don''t you really know?" Jiang Sheng suddenly solemnly asked.


    "Nature."


    Baihe''s eyes are straightforward, without any flicker. 000 literature www.000wxxs.com


    Jiang Sheng and Pei Shouyan immediately met each other, and they looked puzzled.


    Then why do you want to mix with those who sell cells


    How could you suddenly talk about cells?


    Baihe''s brow frowned. At last, he showed a displeased face. "What''s the purpose of you coming to my house with me?"


    At last, he realized that there was something wrong with PEI yaoyan. The purpose of their coming was not simple.


    "You can say that! Now it''s your third uncle''s wife. "


    Hei Ming did not answer Baihe''s words, but asked Jiang Sheng first.


    Jiang Sheng can''t be the master. He looks at Jiang Cheng, who is sitting on the opposite side, and asks him to do it, because Jiang Cheng also knows about it.


    "I''ll do it."


    Jiang Chengman tried to pull down Baihe. One of Baihe didn''t notice and fell on Jiang Cheng.


    "What do you do?"


    Bai Hezhi was angry at once, and raised his hand to give Jiang Cheng a slap. His face was a little red. He didn''t know whether he was shy or angry, or both.


    "Sit down and tell you something important. Now that you are the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family, you can''t hide this from you. "


    Jiang Cheng naturally patted Baihe''s buttocks, pointed his chin at his side, and asked him to sit up from him.


    Being spanked by others or something like this has never happened to Baihe, who is shy and angry.


    But everyone was there, and he was not easy to get angry, so he could only sit down with anger.


    Bai Jiaojiao ran to them at this time. She was not angry and saw her mother being bullied.


    Instead, he happily climbed onto the sofa and sat down between Bai He Zhi and Jiang Cheng, holding their arms.


    It''s nice to have mom and dad.


    Jiang Sheng and Hei Ming looked at them with a black face. They are really a family. They can show their love wherever they go. They are also virtuous when they talk about business. If not, they are not a family.

 Chapter 469

    "Where did the cells you sell come from? Who is the master you told Xiaosheng about? "


    Jiang Cheng ran directly into the theme, and his voice was suddenly cold and indifferent.


    When talking about business, he is still very serious.


    Also because this is his elder brother ordered to ask, just received the text message.


    After all, someone was killed again, so his elder brother Jiangbo would not stand by.


    He also learned that baihezhi had something to do with the cell. Of course, Jiang Cheng should ask him what happened. Jiang''s daughter-in-law can''t be a bad person.


    "The master is the master. It''s just a code name. My medicines are all from him. But what does it have to do with the news? "


    Jiang Cheng''s expression became serious, and baihezhi didn''t avoid the question.


    On the contrary, after answering, he suddenly glanced at Jiang Cheng, because he was not so disgusted with his serious appearance.


    "The cases in the news are all evil made by people. And what they use to transform those monsters is the cells in your mouth


    Jiang Cheng takes out his mobile phone, finds out the picture of the monster and hands it to Baihe.


    Seeing the monster in the photo, his eyes are red and tall, and his whole body is slippery and disgusting. There is no reason for Baihe''s nausea.


    "What is this?"


    "They were originally human beings, but they were transformed into monsters. We can''t find out their names for the time being, so we call them monsters first." Jiang Cheng explained.


    Then he said, "the cells you sell are the cells of Xiaosheng''s grandfather. They imprisoned Xiaosheng''s grandfather and extracted his cells for sale. So after you talk about the cell, Pei Shouyan will follow you to your house and try to find out whether you have any relationship with those people


    "Of course not. If I knew that these cells came from this way, I couldn''t have done their business." Baolai novel network www.baolaishiye.com


    Baihezhi immediately retorted that he would not do such a despicable thing.


    "The three aunts, do you know where my grandfather is?" Jiang Sheng asked in a hurry.


    Bai Hezhi shook his head. "I don''t know, and these cells, when he explained to me, just said that these cells are artificially cultured and can cure diseases. If I knew it was taken from the human body, I would not be the middleman for him to sell drugs for him


    After hearing this, Jiang Sheng sighs, because there is no clue in Baihe.


    He thought Baihe would know something, but he didn''t know anything.


    "Does that master know about it?" Bai Hao asked.


    Baihezhi shook his head again. "I don''t know, but I guess the master is just the middleman of the medicine. He is also the same as me. He helps others sell this medicine. He doesn''t know the origin."


    Pei Shouyan, "then how did you know this master? How can I help him sell the medicine? "


    "It was he who visited the house himself and said that he was an old friend of my father. Seeing that the Bai family was not as good as before, he asked me if I wanted to help him sell medicine. I don''t think much about it. I just think that if I can support my family, I don''t have much doubt. "


    Baihe gave Pei Shouyan the whole story. It didn''t look like he was lying to them.


    "What about the masked man who was wounded by Uncle magic? And that kid, why are you chasing him? " Pei Shouyan asked.


    "Captain ten is the one sent by the master to support me. I don''t know the identity. And that child, the master just told me that the child seems to have stolen something and run away, so I must help him to find the person back. "


    "That''s all?"


    "Yes."


    Baihe''s eyes are upright and his answer is clear.

 Chapter 470

    "So after a long time, you don''t know my grandfather''s whereabouts, Auntie!"


    Jiang Sheng sighs, and now he is in a deadlock again.


    And the clue to the monster is broken. We have to start all over again.


    "I don''t know, but Captain ten, he probably knows something." The sudden return of the White River.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Sheng was overjoyed.


    "I''m not sure, but the 10th captain is different from us. He''s from the master."


    "Let''s go and find the ten team leader."


    Jiang Sheng immediately got up from the sofa and couldn''t wait.


    But baihezhi told him, "it''s useless for you to go to him now. He was wounded by magic uncle, and now he is unconscious. He is lying in the hospital."


    I''ll go. It''s hard to find such a person who is seriously injured.


    "Uncle magic, you''d better be more merciful in the future."


    Jiang Sheng turns to the magic uncle waiting behind the sofa and sighs.


    Magic uncle took orders and said, "the old slave will abolish their hands and feet."


    Jiang Sheng almost burst out. Is that a mercy?


    Forget it, it''s uncle magic after all! It''s a lot of face.


    "After all, the tenth captain was injured because of me, so he woke up at the hospital and contacted me here. I will inform you then."


    "Good, good."


    Jiang Sheng came back to life immediately.


    "I can''t worry about it now. Let''s go home first! Big brother is still waiting at home. "


    Jiang Cheng got up from the sofa and scratched his head.


    Bai Jiaojiao suddenly pulled his pants, very hard.


    "What for?"


    Looking down at her, Jiang Cheng frowned.


    "What can I do! Hold me Read books www.yshuobaxs.com


    Bai Jiaojiao orders, and then her chin points to Bai Haotian in Hei Ming''s arms to let him learn from others'' father.


    Jiang Cheng''s face was irritable, and he bent down to pick up Bai Jiaojiao.


    Can he not hold it? What should Bai Jiaojiao do? He didn''t want to lose face in front of so many people.


    "By the way, what about the brother?"


    Bai Jiaojiao suddenly looks at Jiang Sheng and asks.


    "Which brother?" Jiang Sheng was puzzled.


    "That beautiful brother with hair like seaweed


    "Oh, sister-in-law! He went to work with my big brother! I went out early in the morning


    "I went back! I was thinking about treating him with amnesia. " Bai Jiaojiao murmured to herself.


    Fortunately, Baihe didn''t hear it, otherwise he would be angry again.


    Because Bai Jiaojiao uses Lingli to treat Qiao Mo, it will lose her life.


    "Go back! I''ll call you later, and I''ll curse again. "


    Jiang Cheng has been urging.


    Just as he was walking towards the gate with Bai Jiaojiao in his arms, there was a sudden scream in the kitchen, followed by the sound of things being swept all over the floor.


    "What''s going on?"


    Jiang Sheng quickly hid behind Pei Shouyan, because the cry was too sad.


    "It''s the Butler''s voice."


    Bai He''s horse trod in the direction of the kitchen, while Bai Jiaojiao jumped out of Jiang Cheng''s arms and ran behind him.


    Jiang Cheng was so mad that he was dying.


    What could be done? We can only keep up with both of them.


    But before he took a few steps, a man burst out of the kitchen, his clothes covered with blood.


    He had red eyes, horns on his head, and a mouth full of blood.


    When he saw Baihe, he rushed to Baihe with his big mouth open. He was about to bite the neck of Baihe.


    Fortunately, Bai Jiaojiao moves quickly and opens the border in time to protect Baihe in the border, which is extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 471

    The man who is stopped by the border, he jumps at Bai Jiaojiao instead.


    Baijiaojiao''s face turned white with fright. She was still a little girl. How could she not be frightened when she saw such a terrible thing.


    But the next second you don''t have to be afraid, because the man has been driven over Jiang Cheng a kick on the wall, embarrassed to fall on the ground.


    But the man who fell to the ground got up again. It was clear that he had lost his blood. However, he didn''t feel pain. He limped from the beginning to the walking corpse. He opened his mouth and rushed to Jiang Cheng.


    "Third uncle."


    Jiang Sheng exclaimed.


    However, Jiang Cheng was calm on his face and snapped his fingers. A border immediately covered the man and trapped him inside.


    The man is locked up and still not settled down. He bumps into the border and roars like a beast to bite Jiang Cheng.


    "What the hell! It''s not honest? "


    The corner of Jiang Cheng''s mouth smoked violently, and the border was also shocked by the man.


    Although it can''t be broken, it''s scary.


    "How can you grow a magic horn?"


    Hei Ming followed him. After a careful look, he found that the horn on the man''s head was the Magic Horn of their demon man.


    He looked back at Pei yaoyan and motioned Pei to come and have a look.


    Pei Shouyan passed without saying a word. After a close look, he replied, "it''s true that the long horn of our demon is not wrong. But he looked at it. How did it look like a mutation? Human beings? "


    "Except for the magic horn, it''s all human bodies."


    Bai Hao followed him and said.


    Bai Haotian keeps up with him because no one holds him now.


    "Human variation?" Happy book www.leshuoba.com


    Jiang Sheng hides behind Pei Shouyan and takes a careful peek.


    After looking at it carefully, he didn''t feel terrible. He came out of Pei Weiyan''s back and went to the front of the border and played the border. He looked like a man playing with him.


    When the man saw Jiang Sheng coming, he immediately showed his teeth and yelled at Jiang Sheng. Instead of just hitting, he was on guard.


    "Does he still have a sense of autonomy?" Black Ming suddenly said, also played the next border.


    "Uncle magic, have you seen this species?"


    Bai Hao turns around and asks the magic uncle who comes along.


    Uncle Mo looked at it and went back to Bai Hao, "it should be just ordinary human beings. The variation that young master said is not impossible."


    "But how can humans mutate?" Hei Ming asked immediately.


    Bai Jiaojiao released the border of baihezhi, but he was very shocked to see the man in the border, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Do you know?"


    Jiang Cheng, standing beside him, immediately asked.


    Bai He nodded, his face was not very good.


    He said, "he is the son of the housekeeper, but how could he be like this? Last night was fine! "


    "People can''t be like this for no reason. No matter how they change, they can''t grow the magic horns of demons. It''s like eating something, genetic mutation. " Hei Ming said.


    As soon as this word falls, the pupil of Baihe suddenly enlarges and his face turns pale.


    He said in a hurry, "a month ago, he was seriously injured. I gave him the medicine that the master asked me to sell and saved his life. I don''t think so. What''s wrong with that drug? "


    The heart of Baihe immediately cluttered, and he sold some of the drugs. If there was a problem, all the people would be like this. Wouldn''t the whole city be in chaos?


    So he, isn''t he a sinner?

 Chapter 472

    "No, it''s a conspiracy."


    Jiang Cheng''s face turned white for a moment. He took out his mobile phone in a hurry and called his elder brother.


    But Jiangbo didn''t answer the phone, but Pei''s cell phone rang. It was Pei sran.


    "What''s the matter, big brother?"


    Pei asked.


    Peisi Ran''s voice was urgent, "don''t go out, don''t go to places without sunshine."


    Pei Weiyan was confused, but he didn''t wait for him to ask. There was a roar of wild animals coming from Pei Silan''s phone, and then Qiao Mo''s voice of caution.


    When Pei Shouyan heard this, he immediately realized that something was wrong. He quickly turned on the TV.


    As soon as the TV was turned on, the news was broadcast immediately. The pictures inside were very chaotic. There were several monsters running in the crowd. They were biting the human beings, digging out the human viscera with their bare hands and grabbing food crazily. There were screams of panic and people fleeing in panic.


    No one seems to be holding the camera because it''s all from the ground.


    No, the camera was kicked out of the gate of the shopping mall, and a suffocating scene was captured.


    I saw the monsters running out with the crowd. They were all burned by the sun. They did not catch fire and burned out, leaving only a black mark on the ground.


    "This What is this, this? "


    Jiang Sheng covered her mouth and was frightened.


    Pei Shouyan held him in his arms, covered his eyes from him, and frowned.


    Baihezhi also covered his mouth and widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe the pictures in the news.


    Now also in the heart side is full of fear, do not know what to do.


    Jiang Cheng, who called, pulled him to his side and told him that he was OK and would deal with it.


    But what can he do with it? Now Jiangbo doesn''t answer the phone.


    The news has already involved human beings, and the human police will certainly intervene in the investigation.


    Once the investigation shows that it has something to do with Baihe, it must be impossible to run away.


    "It''s OK, and I''m here."


    Baijiaojiao comforts baihezhi. Although she doesn''t know how, she also understands that this matter has something to do with baihezhi''s medicine. And it must be hard to deal with such a big deal. Hot Novels www.resooo.com


    She pulled Jiang Cheng''s pants and looked up at him in a panic.


    Jiang Cheng rubbed her head and told her not to worry, but Jiang Bo''s mobile phone still couldn''t get through.


    "Those grandsons, do they know the consequences? I dare to harm human beings so blatantly. "


    Watching the TV, he clenched his fist and became angry.


    "What can I do? Now things have become so serious that if non-human things can not be concealed, there will be war between human and non-human


    Bai Hao is also flustered. Now it is related to their non-human survival.


    They have been hiding in human life for thousands of years, but now they are going to be exposed?


    "Uncle magic."


    Pei shouts in a cold voice.


    "In the young master."


    Uncle Mo quickly steps to Pei yaoyan.


    "You go to help human beings, don''t use too much magic, so as not to be suspected of identity by human beings."


    "Yes."


    Magic uncle immediately out of the door, a few blink disappeared.


    "What about us?"


    Black Ming asked.


    Pei Wai Yan''s face was cold, and his eyes were bright. He looked out and closed in darkness. "We also go to help human beings. Try not to separate them, so as not to deal with too many enemies."


    "I''ll go, too."


    Jiang Sheng said at once that Pei would serve them.


    "No, you can''t go because you''re pregnant."


    Pei Shouyan held down Jiang Sheng and refused to let him follow.


    "But I''m afraid, I don''t want to wait here for you."


    Jiang Sheng looks like he''s going to cry. Now he''s scared.

 Chapter 473

    "It''s the best choice to take your sister-in-law with you." Hei Ming said.


    Pei Shiyan hesitated, but he didn''t feel relieved to leave Jiang Sheng here.


    "I''ll protect your wife."


    The black cat did not know where to jump out and landed on Jiang Sheng''s shoulder.


    "Black cat? Why are you here? "


    Jiang Sheng looks surprised, because when he went out, he left the black cat in Pei Weiyan villa.


    "And me, master, how can you leave me alone?"


    The devil fish cried pitifully and swam to Jiang Sheng.


    When Jiang Sheng came to Bai''s house, he made a temporary decision, so he didn''t have time to bring them.


    "Are you here, too?"


    Jiang Sheng holds the magic fish in his arms and helps him wipe away his tears.


    "How can I not come? Such a big thing happened. Now the outside is in a mess. All the people are standing on the street. I''m worried about you


    The magic fish lingers in Jiang Sheng''s arms, but the next second is picked up by Pei Weiyan and thrown behind him.


    The devil fish that angry, carrying his own small shark fin to Pei yaoyan fiercely yelled, "you have endured you for a long time."


    I''ve lost my memory. I don''t dare to clean you up, do I?


    The demon fish angrily swam back to Pei yaoyan, but before he went to fight Pei yaoyan, Pei Shouyan suddenly glanced at him with a cold eye, which made him tremble with fear, and immediately changed to Bai Hao''s side.


    Because only Bai Hao didn''t beat him. Now it''s the safest place to hide from Bai Hao.


    Bai Jiaojiao suddenly fixed fixed staring at the devil fish, and then subconsciously wiped the saliva around her mouth.


    The devil fish suddenly felt a chill behind him. He looked back and saw the light in his eyes, staring at his white Jiaojiao.


    "You, you, what are you doing! I''m not eating. I''m the master''s pet. " Go to tingshu.com www.7tingshu.com


    Magic fish subconsciously afraid, because it from baijiaojiao body to feel the bad atmosphere.


    Who is this little girl! Obviously, people and animals are harmless, but they emit a terrible smell.


    "Grilled fish."


    Bai Jiaojiao pulls Jiang Cheng''s pants excitedly, points to the magic fish, licks her mouth and says to Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Cheng takes a look at the magic fish, which he sweeps up and down.


    "Can you eat that? How can you do if you have a bad stomach


    The devil fish rushed to Jiang Cheng in anger. He beat Jiang Cheng with his tail and scolded him, "I''m the most tender and fresh fish in the world. You haven''t eaten it. What are you talking about?"


    "Oh? It''s so delicious! It will be stewed in that moment! Lunch is also available. " Jiang Cheng smiles back.


    Magic fish a moment sweating, quickly changed his mouth, "I, I, I do not eat, I am smelly, but also meat old."


    "You just stopped talking. Are you the best in the world?" Jiang Cheng grabbed it and flicked his head.


    "Devil fish expression second turns angry bird," asshole, very painful


    "You dare to swear! Tired of living, aren''t you? "


    It''s a shot at the head of the demon fish.


    The magic fish was in pain and cried, "I know it''s wrong. Don''t play it again. It hurts so much."


    "I''ll let you go."


    Just like throwing rubbish, they throw it away and clap their hands.


    The poor devil fish was bullied everywhere, and one by one was too much.


    "Uncle, it''s my favorite. Don''t bully it, and you too."


    Jiang Sheng didn''t forget to warn Pei Weiyan around him. He bent down to pick up the magic fish on the ground and patted it. However, he suddenly threw away the magic fish and pinched his nose. He said, "how can you suddenly become so smelly? It''s a fishy smell. "


    Once again, the devil fish was thrown on the ground and could not be loved. The little fish wing drew a circle and wanted to cry without tears and scold, "you people who are not as good as animals."

 Chapter 474

    "May I have a hug?"


    Bai Jiaojiao trots to Jiang Sheng and points to the black cat on Jiang Sheng''s shoulder. Her eyes are red. Finally, she looks like a little girl.


    "Yes


    Jiang Sheng returned, and then gave the black cat a look, let it jump white Jiaojiao''s arms.


    The black cat licked her paws and looked down on her. A little girl also wanted to hold me


    Bai Jiaojiao showed her lost face immediately, "can''t you hold it?"


    "Of course not."


    The black cat continued to lick her paws, ignoring her.


    Bai Jiaojiao gave a good voice. Wei Qu Baba went back to Jiang Cheng of Baihe and held Jiang Cheng''s hand and bowed his head.


    Jiang Cheng, who is still calling her elder brother, just glanced over and saw it. She snapped her finger and waved it to her. The black cat quickly flew over to Bai Jiaojiao''s arms, bumping into Bai Jiaojiao''s arms and falling on all fours.


    After that, Jiang Cheng rings his finger again and removes the border. Then he turns around and walks by. He continues to call Jiang Bo. His face is agitated.


    Although he felt that doing so was just a piece of work, but he did not know how handsome his move was in Bai Jiaojiao''s eyes.


    Bai Jiaojiao hugs the black cat in her arms and smiles.


    So this is what it feels like to have a dad! Not bad.


    Baihe was a little surprised. Although Jiang Cheng saw that he was careless, he was very careful.


    "Let''s not hit him in the future."


    Bai Jiaojiao pulls the pants of Baihe, looks up and smiles happily.


    "Good."


    Bai He raised his hand and rubbed her hair. Her mouth was covered with a little more, though it was very shallow.


    The black cat who was pulled over was not happy, but because Jiang Cheng also used jiejie, it was Jiang Sheng''s family, so it didn''t get angry.


    But the devil fish wants to cry. Why is it that black cat can be held by people? It will be eaten by people, and it stinks? Book of fate www.yyshu8xs.com


    "You have no conscience. I''m going to cry. I can''t coax you."


    The devil fish lay on the ground crying, very poor.


    Bai Hao is soft hearted and bends down to pick up the magic fish.


    "Bai Hao."


    Moved by the magic fish, he rubbed his tears in Bai Hao''s arms.


    But the next second, he felt a great sense of pressure, from the top.


    He looked up foolishly, but what he saw was that he was holding Bai Haotian in his arms with a murderous black face. Bai Haotian also had the same expression, staring at him fiercely like two demons.


    "Haha, excuse me."


    Magic fish quickly swim away, where dare to stay! Life matters.


    It pathetically swam to Jiang Sheng and looked at him with tears in his eyes.


    Jiang Sheng sighed, "come here then."


    Magic fish seconds into a small dog, wagging its tail into the arms of Jiang Sheng.


    But he didn''t dare to rub himself against Jiang Sheng. He was afraid that Pei Shouyan, standing beside him, would throw him away.


    "Let''s go back to Jiang''s first! I''m afraid something will happen at home


    Jiang Cheng, who went out to make a phone call, came back and said to Pei yaoyan with a serious face.


    Then he went to baijiaojiao, picked her up and went out, holding baihezhi under his hand.


    Baihe''s rapid pace to keep up, some stupefied.


    Because Jiang Chenggang''s action is too natural, holding Bai Jiaojiao in one hand and pulling him in the other.


    At the same time, baihezhi instinctively felt a little excited for Jiang Cheng, because he didn''t hate Jiang Cheng.


    And Jiang Cheng is not the same as the one who met at first. He looks like a playboy.

 Chapter 475

    Led by Jiang Cheng, a group of people left the Bai family in a hurry.


    Old lady Bai came out of the corridor with crutches and watched them leave quietly.


    "You follow Baihe and Jiaojiao."


    She ordered the orchid on one side.


    "Yes."


    You LAN goes out quickly.


    After leaving only the white old lady, she went to the man in the border and looked at him without a sound.


    The man now did not know old lady Bai, opened his blood plate and yelled at her.


    Old lady Bai took out a piece of Fu from her clothes and didn''t know what she was saying to it. Then she pasted it on Jiang Cheng''s border, which was surrounded by a string of words. At last, it disappeared.


    When a man bumps into the border again, the boundary is still, just like being locked in a big cage. It can''t be opened and can''t come out.


    Bai Jingyi hurried out of the kitchen and reported to the old lady, "old lady, the housekeeper is out of breath."


    "Is there an infection or something?"


    Asked old lady Bai quietly.


    Baijing a head back, "there is no sign of infection, there is no mutation, with the news to see the general, just gnawed."


    White old lady is silent meeting, just command, "bury well."


    "Yes."


    Baijing turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by the old lady Bai and said to him, "you don''t need to protect Baihe in the future. You Lan follows."


    "Good."


    There was no defiance from Mr. Baijing. Novel 3800 www.xs3800.com


    "By the way, the exorcists of other families have gone to the street to get rid of those monsters. Do you think our white family will send someone out?" Baijing asked.


    White old lady indifferent back, "no need, they go out of the White River, you are busy with you."


    "Yes."


    Baijing took orders to do it.


    In this family, whether servants or servants, they all follow the instructions of old lady Bai.


    So the White River in the white family, but also empty has a head of the family just.


    Bai Jing Yi was raised by old lady Bai, so she is close to her.


    After leaving the Bai family, Pei Shouyan and Jiang Sheng, who came to the main road, couldn''t get through the car at all.


    Because the road is full of panic people, we do not dare to stand in a place without sunshine, for fear of being attacked by those monsters.


    On the street, you can also hear the sound of the police calling the people to leave their homes and escape from the outside.


    The police don''t know what these monsters are, and they panic.


    What''s more, those monsters don''t have much effect on them because their wounds can heal themselves, and they can''t catch them at all.


    There was only one monster in a street. They all suffered heavy losses, resulting in a large number of police and public casualties.


    "Officer Li, what can I do? How can we protect the people after sunset


    In a police car in the distance, an injured policeman covered his injured arm and asked his boss for instructions.


    Officer Li didn''t know what to do. The leader of the leader had not found out the identity of these monsters and how to deal with them.


    In his panic, across the street in an office building, someone yelled for help, followed by the sound of broken glass.


    Then there was no meeting. Seven or eight tables fell from the high-rise building, and the people standing under them screamed and fled with their heads in their arms. The scene was chaotic.


    Seeing that the table and the broken glass were about to hurt the people under them, Pei Shouyan took the hand in time and fixed the things in the air with magic power, so there were no new casualties.

 Chapter 476

    People at the bottom of the building held their heads and screamed for a long time. They did not feel pain and looked up curiously.


    At first, they were so scared that their legs were soft and they sat down on the ground.


    The table and broken glass all stopped in the air, and on the last table above, there were still monstrous monsters, so terrible.


    "Run while the monster doesn''t move."


    The policeman who had just been injured yelled at the people opposite with a loudspeaker.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but the people were saved.


    When he called, the people finally came back to their senses, ran away in panic, screamed again, and fell down a lot of people.


    But now the people have no care who fell down, stepped on who, it is important to run for their lives.


    The police immediately called them not to be in a hurry and to pay attention to the people around them.


    But it''s no use, after all, the monster is on top of the head, where can they calm down?


    Jiang Cheng in the car frowned. He didn''t want to waste time here, but now he can''t go back to Jiang''s house, so he has to do something.


    "Where are you going?"


    Jiang Cheng unties the safety belt, and Bai Jiaojiao in the back seat immediately asks.


    The co pilot on the White River also looked at him worried, after all, no one knows what the monster is, how to deal with it.


    Although they have spiritual power, they are all fetuses after all. Once they are seriously injured, nothing can be retrieved.


    "I''ll go with you."


    The White River''s safety belt has been untied.


    But Jiang Cheng stopped him, "you stay in the car to protect your daughter. It''s just a little monster. I can handle it."


    Then he went out and took the door. The latest novel www.zuixinshu.com


    That sound you stay to protect your daughter, he called very smoothly, also said the man''s responsibility.


    "I don''t need protection?" Bai Jiaojiao mutters that she is obviously worried about Jiang Cheng.


    Baihe didn''t speak and held baijiaojiao close to the co pilot.


    He didn''t know why. At first, he was worried, but after seeing such a reliable Jiang Cheng, he relaxed a lot.


    He never thought that he would have someone to rely on in the future.


    "It''s OK. I''ll protect you from the monster. Although my father is a fool, he is still very reliable at the critical time


    Bai Jiaojiao hugs Baihe''s neck and comforts her. She thinks Baihe''s worried.


    Bai Hezhi smiles and kisses Bai Jiaojiao on the cheek.


    Bai Jiaojiao has always been very sensible, but he did not pay attention to it.


    Bai Jiaojiao was flattered by the kiss, and she screamed wildly in her heart.


    This is the first time Baihe kisses her when she is so big.


    Jiang Cheng, who was out of the car, came to Pei yaoyan''s car behind him. Standing outside, he told Pei, "if such a big thing happens today, the people of the Exorcist family will certainly come out to take care of the aftermath. After all, you are non-human beings. It''s better not to come out of the car to avoid external branches."


    "I understand."


    Jiang Cheng didn''t say that, but Pei Shouyan knew what to do.


    There are still some ordinary people in this city who know the existence of exorcists, so when they don''t go out, people think it''s exorcists.


    In addition, there is Jiang Cheng, who can use spiritual power on the scene. People will think that he did it and will not suspect non-human beings.


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Cheng said indifferently and snapped two fingers. Pei Shouyan and his car were wrapped up by the border.


    Don''t forget to protect your family before dealing with monsters.

 Chapter 477

    "Is my third uncle really OK?"


    Jiang Sheng, who is sitting in the back seat with Pei Shouyan, is upset. He crosses Bai Haotian and lies down in the window to watch Jiang Cheng walking slowly towards the monster.


    "Your third uncle can use enchantment flexibly. It''s not a big problem to deal with a monster." Black in the driver''s seat said.


    Bai Hao, the co pilot, echoed, "your third uncle''s spiritual power is very strong, so the strength is certainly not weak."


    "But he can''t even beat Jiaojiao?"


    After all, Jiang Cheng has been cleaned up by Bai Jiaojiao. He must have doubted the strength of his third uncle.


    Pei Shouyan returned with a smile, "that''s because your third uncle doesn''t want to fight with Bai Jiaojiao. If you really fight seriously, Bai Jiaojiao can''t be your third uncle''s opponent."


    "After all, your third uncle is old, and you must have a lot of practical experience. But Bai Jiaojiao is the same. She has a strong spiritual power and some strange things. But after all, she has no experience in fighting. If she really fights, she must be defeated. "


    "Well, my third uncle has a good character! I know how to let my daughter


    Anyway, Jiang Sheng didn''t have a good impression of Jiang Cheng since she was a child. She was surrounded by women, and she often took her home for parties and got drunk.


    After getting up the next day, he scratched his chest down the stairs lazily and asked him to cook.


    In short, for Jiang Sheng, his third uncle is a disabled person.


    Although he was doing some amazing human body research, he didn''t know what a powerful thing it was. So he thought that Jiang Cheng was just going to make a living. His father opened the back door for him.


    But Jiang Sheng doesn''t know. Actually, Jiang Cheng is very powerful. He is a doctor specializing in non-human beings. Jiang Huo and Pei Shu''s drug Bureau developed some drugs to suppress non-human beings. He also has some credit. Biqu Ge novel www.gdousu.com


    So when he was only a little more than a teenager, he made a lot of contributions to the city. He was an important figure in the city who worked with his brain. This is also the most important reason why he was selected by Jonas.


    Sometimes he would play very crazy, because once he did research, he would stay closed for several months, and then he would play with God once he had a holiday.


    Obviously is a straight male cancer, but the woman actually crazily pastes him, also is because of his identity is not ordinary.


    If you want to say that the most promising people in the Jiang family, it must be Jiang Cheng.


    The authority of his elder brother Jiangbo''s Management Bureau is not as powerful as his, so Jiang Sheng misunderstands him for going through the back door. That''s impossible.


    "Just before you left, your third uncle gave us a border to our car. It can be seen that he is a man with a very delicate mind. He is not just a fool as you can see on the surface." Pei Shouyan explained to Jiang Sheng again.


    Jiang Sheng looked at it and found that there was an extra border. They also had Baihe in front of him.


    This Is this really my third uncle who is often drunk and dreams with Xiaojing Xiaomei in his mouth?


    Jiang Sheng seriously suspected that his third uncle had been transferred. He didn''t look like the man he knew before.


    Then he saw outside the window that his third uncle stopped at the bottom of the tall building. He lit a cigarette leisurely and puffed mist into the sky.


    I''ll go. It''s time for me to smoke?


    Jiang Sheng''s face darkened immediately. He felt that Pei Shouyan''s third uncle had been beautified by Pei Weiyan himself. He knew him not the same person.


    But the next second, he was so frightened that his chin would fall off. Jiang Cheng used the force of the wall to jump on the fixed table on his head, and ran up quickly. Then he kicked the monster into the high-rise building with a fierce leg. There was a big hole in the wall and dust was everywhere.


    He stood at the place where the monster stood just now. He looked up and vomited a puff of smoke. He was very free and easy. He did not forget to play handsome in a fight.

 Chapter 478

    Jiang Sheng''s eyes immediately more despised, "fight on the fight, can you be more serious?"


    can only make complaints about this. The monster that kicked up in the tall building has stripped the walls and ran away from the inside with its big mouth and shouting. The big hand claw that lifted the mutation came to Jiangcheng with fierce force.


    Jiang Cheng did not have any color of panic, still standing in the same place, puffing, straight indifferent looking at the monster.


    "Is he crazy?"


    Jiang Sheng was shocked.


    Hei Ming and Bai Hao are also worried. Although the Jiang family''s border is very strong, they can''t open the border in time to protect themselves. It''s also a dead end.


    The White River in the car is also frightened and uneasy. She hugs Bai Jiaojiao tightly in her arms.


    Bai Jiaojiao was hurt by him, showing a touch of pain.


    Now it''s not just a few of them who are worried about it. The people who leave the building below also cover their mouths and look frightened.


    There have been many people shouting, "what are you doing, run for your life!"


    "Hurry up!"


    ¡­¡­


    However, Jiang Cheng seemed to be unable to hear their panic and roar. He was still calm.


    Just when the monster''s mutated big hand was about to grab him and crush him to death, Jiang Cheng gently snapped his finger and spat out the words, "ice world."


    In an instant, the monster spread from the long fingernails to the arms and shoulders, which was slowly frozen. In less than a minute, the whole monster was frozen. It lost its balance and quickly fell to the high building.


    Startled by the frozen monster, the red eyes widened and wanted to resist.


    But he couldn''t break away from the ice world. He fell to pieces and became a section of ice directly.


    Although it has the ability of self-healing, it can not regenerate at this time. Go to hell to report. Weizun Academy www.weizunsyxs.com


    Just also worried about everyone, they look at stupidly, as if they are looking at all this, are not very real in general.


    "Help! Is there anyone? "


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice, who had been shouting, was calling for help.


    Jiang Chengshun looked in his voice and snapped his fingers. There was a road of ice jumping under his feet. He scratched his head and walked in the direction of a woman.


    No, he walked out of the building with the injured woman in his arms. He jumped down from the building with the woman in his arms. At last, he yelled, "Pei Weiyan."


    Pei Shouyan in the car showed a smile and opened his hand to Jiang Cheng. He used magic to slow down Jiang Cheng''s descent speed and let him land safely and perfectly.


    However, Hei Ming and Bai Hao smoke fiercely. This man is really terrible. He can only be called after jumping. What if Pei Shouyan can''t control him?


    Jiang Sheng sighed, his third uncle''s gender is very strange, but also very brave.


    The woman in Jiang Cheng''s arms has not had time to scream. She has landed safely. She looks at Jiang Cheng foolishly.


    But Jiang Cheng winked at her and said, "beauty, are you in love with me?"


    After hearing this, the woman felt embarrassed. She let go of Jiang Cheng''s neck and came down from his arms. She apologized in a panic, "I''m sorry."


    "How about leaving a phone number if you''re really sorry? I''ll invite you to dinner another day


    He rubbed the woman''s ear with a smile, then turned out an ice flower with his bare hands and gave it to the woman.


    The woman is in full bloom for a moment, and her face is blushing after taking the flower.


    The face of Baihe in the car is very black. As expected, the dog can''t change his eating excrement.


    Bai Jiaojiao wanted to dry up her sleeves, but she thought that this would cure the symptoms rather than the root cause, so she yelled outside the car, "Dad, it''s home."


    Her father''s voice was really effective. Jiang Cheng''s face was extremely ugly and glared at her fiercely.


    This stinky girl, you have to be with me at this time, right?

 Chapter 479

    "You, you have a daughter?"


    The woman asked, because Jiang Cheng looked very young, but Bai Jiaojiao was seven or eight years old in the car.


    And holding white Jiao Jiao Jiao''s person, lengyanguiqi can''t square thing, that squint over the cold eyes, let her heart guilty of low head.


    "Thank you for saving me, your wife seems to be angry, the phone will not stay, thank you!"


    The woman ran away in a panic and didn''t dare to stay.


    Jiang Cheng was so annoyed that he hit his mouth and scratched his head.


    But the woman said Baihe was angry, and he couldn''t help but look at one eye of Baihe.


    But one of Baihe''s faces was expressionless, and he couldn''t see where he was angry.


    Isn''t it the same as usual? Still angry, how can''t I see it?


    Baihe sighed a long time and went to their side of Baihe.


    Before he came, the two policemen on the scene rushed to him and said, "I heard that the exorcists had joined the battlefield. I thought it was wrong news, but I didn''t think it was true! Mr. Exorcist, thank you for your help! Otherwise, we must lose a lot. "


    Officer Li thanks Jiang Cheng for a while, and is relieved.


    The officer next to him politely asked, "which Exorcist are you? We can report it. "


    Jiang Cheng subconsciously looked at one eye of Baihe, and then said with a smile, "Exorcist of the white family."


    "Bai family?"


    The two officers looked at each other.


    Because they heard that the white family had declined and was the weakest among the three exorcists.


    But if it wasn''t for the Exorcist, how could I use the skill just now? Exorcists who can use ice freely are rare.


    In the middle of the battle, Jiang Cheng didn''t use spirit tools, which made them puzzled.


    "Wife."


    Jiang Cheng suddenly yelled at Jiang Cheng in the car and made him look at him.


    Baihezhi was shocked and didn''t react. Because of the great credit, Jiang Cheng gave it to the Bai family. E-book shop www.txtinfoxs.com


    "Mom, my dad called you."


    Bai Jiaojiao is so excited that she can''t wait to go out.


    Bai he understood, so he took her out of the car with long legs.


    In an instant, his handsome figure with long hair and suit appeared in everyone''s sight, which immediately caused a burst of exclamations.


    "How tall and handsome! What kind of fairy beauty is this? I''ll go. "


    "My God! Great beauty! Good looking face


    "Children also look good! Just now I thought the man who saved us was very handsome. I didn''t expect that the man in the car was more handsome Er, it seems to be beautiful! Well, each has his own merits. "


    "What''s the matter with them? Just called my wife! Is it a man''s wife


    "My God, do you want to be so exciting?"


    ¡­¡­


    There was a large number of fans at the scene.


    Don''t say it''s a woman. When a man sees the capital of Baihe, he looks at the city of baihezhi.


    "This This is you, madam? "


    Officer Li asked Jiang Cheng, pointing to the fool of Baihe who came to him.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Cheng''s voice calmed back, holding Bai Jiaojiao from Bai He''s arms, and then introduced, "this is my daughter Bai Jiaojiao, my wife Baihe Zhi."


    "Hello, I''m officer Li."


    After all, Jiang Cheng saved everyone, and officer Li could not point out his personal life, so he bowed his head respectfully to Baihe.


    "Hello."


    Baihe nodded politely and went back.


    The police officer on one side has been fascinated by the sight of Baihe, forgetting to say hello.


    It turns out that there are really beautiful men in the world! This white river is too beautiful!

 Chapter 480

    "What are you doing? It''s impolite."


    Officer Li hit him on the head and gave him a stare.


    "I''m sorry to be rude."


    The officer''s face was red, scratching his head, embarrassed to bow his head to apologize.


    "It''s OK."


    Out of courtesy, the return of Baihe.


    But he didn''t like people staring at him.


    Jiang Cheng didn''t say the police officer who was looking at Baihe, but naturally put his arm around Baihe''s waist, took him to his side, and then asked officer Li, "I remember that exorcists have a salary in the city."


    "Yes, yes, there has always been."


    In fact, officer Li was a little guilty, because the white family was not as big as before. They did not go to the Bai family for any supernatural events. They were looking for the other two exorcists.


    Originally, there was an exorcist family in each area responsible for the supernatural events in that area, but sometimes they ignored the local family and went to the outer area to find another family to deal with.


    Baihezhi has always known it, but if people don''t look for them, he can''t say anything.


    Moreover, the pillars of the Bai family all passed away one after another. It was normal for them not to be trusted by his descendants.


    "The white family is responsible for this area, right?" Jiang Cheng continued to ask.


    "Yes, it has always been the white family."


    Officer Li didn''t know what Jiang Cheng meant, but he was vaguely uneasy.


    His intuition is also right. Jiang Cheng suddenly looks at him in a cold voice and asks, "Why have you never asked the Bai family to deal with those difficult things over the years? Even if such a big thing happened today, you didn''t inform the white family to send someone to come and support. "


    What he said made officer Li confused and did not know how to answer.


    He also saw Jiang Cheng''s strength just now. He was afraid that he might say something wrong and offend Jiang Cheng.


    After all, exorcists are in their cities, but they are very noble.


    Ordinary people may not know them, but those who do their business must know.


    The elders used to tell them that they wanted to have a good relationship with exorcists, but they always thought that exorcists were heretical. After this happened today, they understood why they said that and regretted that they didn''t pay attention to it. Pipi reading net www.pptsw.com


    "Don''t embarrass them."


    The light voice of Baihe with low aim.


    He knew that Jiang Cheng was trying to get justice for the Bai family, but he was numb and there was no need for him.


    "Go back


    Bai He wants to go, but Jiang Cheng doesn''t let him go. He fastens his waist and introduces him carefully.


    "My wife is the new leader of the white family and the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family. If there is anything in the future, I hope you will let me know and we can help."


    As soon as he heard about the Jiang family, officer Li was shocked.


    This is not the Jiang family who took over the attack on human beings recently!


    It''s over. The Jiang family can''t be provoked!


    Jiang''s eldest brother is the head of the administrative bureau, and the second is a professor of the drug administration. The third is against the weather. It is said that he has made great contributions to the city, and his identity is bigger than the first two brothers.


    Who is the old man of Jiang family?


    Seeing that officer Li was suddenly flustered, he wiped sweat from time to time and looked at Jiang Cheng. One of Baihe''s faces was puzzled.


    Why are you afraid of Jiang Cheng all of a sudden? Is it because he just mentioned the Jiang family?


    It seems to me that I''m in general with my mother. The Jiang family is really in a prominent position and can''t be provoked by others.


    "Uncle, don''t be afraid. If my father bullies you, I''ll help you clean him up."


    Bai Jiaojiao gently patted officer Li''s hair to comfort her.


    Jiang Cheng glanced at her, "whose daughter are you?"


    "Who let you bully your uncle! Grandma said you can''t bully your uncle in uniform. Didn''t your family teach you? "


    Bai Jiaojiao preached to Jiang Cheng with her hands on her hips. Her voice was soft and soft, but she was also fierce.


    "yes, you has the final say."


    Jiang Cheng is too lazy to be honest with Bai Jiaojiao.

 Chapter 481

    "Police officer Li, if the Jiang family had taken over the attack, would it be the Jiang family who took over the attack?"


    The police officer suddenly pointed to Jiang Cheng and said to officer Li in a state of surprise.


    "I know. You don''t have to remind me."


    Officer Li immediately photographed the officer''s hand.


    He was afraid, and the police officer pointed to Jiang Cheng and yelled.


    "I don''t know what kind of young master you are in the Jiang family?" he asked


    "What does this have to do with what I''m going to tell you now?"


    Jiang Cheng did not answer, and his words were cold.


    "No, no, of course not."


    Officer Li immediately waved his hand for fear that Jiang Cheng would be upset.


    But Bai Jiaojiao in Jiang Cheng''s arms answered him with a voice like this: "my father is the third in the family! There are two brothers up there. "


    "Old Third


    Officer Li was so surprised that he couldn''t say anything. He was so scared that he shivered.


    Isn''t the third one Jiang Cheng? This Who can''t be provoked by this move!


    Usually, the director should be polite when talking to the people in their research bureau, not to mention me!


    "Who asked you to say that?"


    Jiang Cheng immediately frowned at Bai Jiaojiao. His identity could not be exposed at will.


    There are many people who want to kill him, whether it''s exorcists or non-human beings. Naturally, there are also human beings.


    After all, his job has cut off many people''s money. They hate him deeply.


    Although told the police nothing, but his name is not small, will only let the other party fear.


    He just didn''t want to put his name on others, so he didn''t tell police officer Li the truth. Starting point Chinese www.qdzw.cc


    "I don''t know I can''t say it!"


    Bai Jiaojiao wrongly bowed her head, and she did not know that officer Li would be afraid to be like this.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. It''s my fault to let you deal with that monster."


    Officer Li quickly apologized. He was in a cold sweat at the thought of Jiang Cheng fighting the monster just now.


    If something happened to Jiang Cheng, how could he tell the people of the research bureau! These are people who can benefit the city, and few of them can be found in the whole city.


    "I have nothing to do. I don''t have to be so respectful. I''m just an ordinary person. If there is anything in the future, you can give it to the Bai family. It''s just a return gift for me to get rid of the monster for you. "


    Jiang Cheng is very tired of this. He is a younger generation. He doesn''t want his predecessors to bow down to him. Everyone works for the people, regardless of the hierarchy.


    "Certainly. If you have anything to do in the future, you must go to your wife. You will not go to another Exorcist family."


    For fear that Jiang Cheng would not believe what he said, officer Li carefully raised his hand and swore.


    "That''s good. I''ll leave it to you. We''ll go back to Jiang''s house."


    Jiang Cheng took the Baihe River and left without waiting.


    "Take your time."


    Officer Li saluted Jiang Cheng respectfully and watched Jiang Cheng walk to the car.


    "Why is he so afraid of you?"


    Bai He asked.


    At first, he thought that officer Li was afraid of the Jiang family, but when he heard that Jiang Cheng was the third in the Jiang family, he immediately changed his attitude and was trembling.


    "Naturally, it''s because your husband is very good."


    Jiang Cheng laughs back to Bai Hezhi, opens the back door and puts Bai Jiaojiao in.


    Bai He gave him a look and said, "can you stop joking at this time?"


    "If you don''t believe the truth, what can I do?"


    Jiang Cheng shrugged.

 Chapter 482

    "To me, your truth is just a joke."


    Baihezhi didn''t take it seriously. After all, Jiang Cheng he saw was dishonest sometimes. How could he look like a person who did great things?


    "If you don''t believe it, just get on the bus and go back."


    He wanted to bypass the front of the car to open the co pilot''s door for Baihe.


    But suddenly stopped, back seat probe, asked sitting in the seat has been silent you LAN, "can you drive?"


    "Yes."


    You LAN nodded.


    "Then you can drive! I''ve used some Lingli, and I''m tired. "


    "Yes, uncle."


    After that, I went through the back seat and got down from the front seat.


    But her uncle made Bai He Zhi and Jiang Cheng dumbfounded, and they were both stunned.


    It''s too wrong to call uncle! Baihe is a man, not a lady.


    But also, he married me to be his wife. Youlan is his servant. It seems that there is nothing wrong with calling me uncle.


    Jiang Cheng figured it out.


    Baihezhi didn''t think so quickly, his face was very black.


    "Take the back seat, too! Bai Jiaojiao, you move over a little bit and give us a place. "


    Jiang Cheng naturally bent down into the car and patted Bai Jiaojiao''s buttocks.


    Bai Jiaojiao obediently moved to the window, but also a face of joy.


    Because Jiang Cheng doesn''t seem to hate the appearance of Baihe. He doesn''t like men.


    "Come in!"


    He sat in, and Bai He Zhi still stood outside. Jiang Cheng photographed the position of his side. Heshun Novels www.heshun168.com


    It''s not that baihezhi doesn''t want to sit, but there is no one in the driver''s seat. Why does he have to squeeze the back seat with Jiang Chengbai Jiaojiao?


    "Why, I want my princess to hold you in! Or is it because I just hugged a beautiful woman and you are jealous? "


    Jiang Cheng lengbuding said this sentence, but he didn''t look joking. He looked at Baihe''s eyes seriously.


    "Who is jealous?"


    Baihe''s eyes slanted down to Jiang Cheng, and then sat in by himself.


    He is not really jealous. Jiang Cheng doesn''t care who he holds now. He doesn''t have the leisure to eat this kind of vinegar.


    What''s more, it was to save people. What''s so good about vinegar?


    "Really not jealous?" Jiang Cheng immediately showed a displeased face, "I am your husband, your husband hugged other women, you are not jealous?"


    I''ll go. I''m not handsome enough, am I? He didn''t feel it for me, didn''t he?


    It happened last night that kind of thing happened, he still so docile request, can''t it be that I can''t dream alone?


    Jiang Cheng had to suspect that what happened last night was just a spring dream, not a real one.


    "We haven''t got the license yet. I''m not your wife yet."


    Baihe corrected him, leaning against the back seat without expression.


    Jiang Cheng was a little upset. He didn''t marry so many people who wanted to marry him.


    Can he now put a low profile, but Baihe is ungrateful?


    What man is this? You don''t recognize people when you lift your pants? Now that we have children, isn''t he all mine?


    The more I think about Jiang Cheng, the less I feel. I just want to say Bai He Zhi, but Bai He Zhi suddenly thanks him, "thank you just now. I helped our Bai family find a job."


    Bai He Zhi, who apologizes, looks a little embarrassed. His hair is tucked in his ears and looks down slightly.


    From Jiang Cheng''s point of view, his action is extremely charming, which makes his heart beat faster for a moment.


    Damn it, it''s just a man. How can it be more charming than a woman! The sound was good.

 Chapter 483

    "What are you staring at my mom for?"


    Bai Jiaojiao leans over Jiang Cheng''s ear, covers her mouth with her hand, and asks Jiang Cheng in a low voice.


    Jiang Cheng was startled and his body was shocked.


    After that, he turned his eyes to Bai Jiaojiao and scolded her in a low voice, "can''t you suddenly speak in my ear! You want to scare your father to death, don''t you? "


    "I speak normally. What are you scared of! You must be looking at my mother and thinking about something nasty


    Bai Jiaojiao examines Jiang Cheng and questions her. She frowns. Jiang Cheng is dishonest and has a greasy look.


    "Who wants dirty things? I want to really think about them. I can start directly. It''s already my wife. What else can I think?"


    Jiang Cheng rudely pushes Bai Jiaojiao''s face away from her by the palm of her hand and tells her to sit down. The car is still driving. It''s not safe.


    "Hum! It''s just thinking about dirty things. Otherwise, why are you staring at my mother and blushing? "


    Bai Jiaojiao is obediently sitting well, but her hands around her chest, said unhappily.


    Jiang Cheng quickly covered her mouth and didn''t let her say anything. Then he looked at Baihe in a panic.


    But at a glance, he was stunned, because Baihe''s face that skimmed over the window seemed to climb up a touch of color.


    Sleeping trough! This is a test of my patience, isn''t it? Believe it or not, I''ll turn into a hungry wolf now and bring you down, baihezhi?


    Jiang Cheng scratched his head and was very irritable. His wife was too good-looking. His lower body would occupy the upper body, so he could not think.


    "Look, you''re just looking at my mom with the color Mimi expression. You don''t admit it." Bai Jiaojiao poked Jiang Cheng in the face and said.


    Jiang Cheng immediately glared at Bai Jiaojiao in a fretful way, always exposing him.


    "Are you my daughter or not?"


    "Ask my mother! If he gave birth to you, I would be your daughter! You ask me, how can I know? "


    "But my mother looks so good-looking, and most of her pursuits. Maybe you are not my father? Right Love books www.aibook8.com


    "Shut up for me, or I''ll throw you out of the car."


    Jiang Cheng drank low and looked a little unhappy.


    It may be that he thought that Baihe really had an affair with other men, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Yes, yes, I shut up."


    Bai Jiaojiao''s haughty hum one side.


    She seems to be foolhardy, but in fact, she is trying to test Jiang Cheng''s indifference to Baihe.


    Because when she saw Jiang Cheng angry, the corners of her mouth sparked a smile.


    So my mom took him all night! I was also worried that he would like women and not care about my mother. I didn''t think it was.


    Bai Jiaojiao is in a good mood and shakes her calf happily.


    However, Jiang Cheng was very upset. Bai Jiaojiao made her in a bad mood.


    He looked at Baihe and looked up and down at the body of Baihe.


    The figure is not only good, but also very shapeless. If he is a star, his type must be very popular!


    The legs are very long, and the buttocks are cocky, the waist is thin, and the skin is white.


    It seems that there is no defect in him! Except for being cold and indifferent, everything else is good.


    "What do you want to see me to?"


    Jiang Cheng is staring at himself without fear. Bai Hezhi can''t stand it. He turns his head and frowns slightly.


    He looked as if he was angry, but he looked good-looking.


    Jiang Cheng is not poisoned deeply! It was just one night. I ran into Bai He Zhi and got up to see him. His eyes were not right. Everywhere he looked, he was distracted.

 Chapter 484

    "Well, that''s the business of your Bai family. When did the police not ask you to deal with those supernatural events?"


    Jiang Cheng cleared his throat awkwardly and asked Bai Hezhi calmly.


    Bai Hezhi''s expression suddenly became lonely. He looked down slightly and said softly, "not long after my father died, he didn''t look for us again."


    I''ll go. Isn''t that about ten years?


    He is only 256 now. Ten years ago, he was still a junior high school student? You have to take up a family when you are so young?


    No wonder he will sell medicine to make money. After all, he has no source of income and can only do so.


    It seems that the master is also aware of this point, will find the Baihe, is intentional.


    Moreover, the Exorcist''s family salary given by the city is several million a year.


    This is equivalent to the loss of so much money after his father''s absence. It was like falling from heaven to hell. You can imagine his hard work at that time.


    And I, the bastard, made him pregnant, motherfucker!


    According to Bai Jiaojiao''s age, when Bai Jiaojiao was pregnant, she should have just become an adult.


    "Just now, you helped the Bai family get back to work, thank you!"


    Baihezhi thanks again. This time, he doesn''t avoid Jiang Cheng''s eyes. He looks at him straight and says that he is sincere.


    Jiang Cheng would be embarrassed. Bai Hezhi was so polite.


    He put his hands on the back of his head and leaned back to the back seat. He was not so relieved. "It''s just a small favor. There''s nothing to thank for."


    "And exorcists are also the guardians of the city. Many exorcists have paid their lives for the city. That job should have been yours, and so is money."


    Jiang Cheng talked about the matter and said it with great reason, which made Baihe look at him with a new look.


    "It turns out that you''re more than just a drinker."


    White River''s face immediately a black, looking at the White River''s unhappy back, "I look like so idle people?"


    "Like."


    The return of Baihe has no hesitation.


    Jiang Cheng shut up. What else can he say? In any case, Baihe explained that he was very powerful, and Baihe would not believe it.


    "By the way, are you going to live in your own house or my home?" Jiang Cheng suddenly asked.


    "My own home, of course."


    Baihe will go back if he doesn''t want to.


    Jiang Cheng is not surprised. After all, the Bai family is now supported by Baihe. Biqu Pavilion VP www.vp268.com


    "Then I''ll go and live with you! I don''t need my elder brother to control me like a child every day. I''m bored to death. "


    As soon as he talks about his elder brother, Jiang Cheng looks disgusted.


    Bai Hezhi was stunned and looked at Jiang Cheng.


    What does he mean? You want to come to my house?


    "Here you are."


    Jiang Cheng took out a card from his wallet and handed it to Bai Hezhi.


    Baihe looked down and didn''t take it.


    "Take it!"


    What are you looking at me for! No money?


    "The white family must also spend a lot of money! You take it! If there is no money in the future, just tell me. "


    When Baihe didn''t ask for it, Jiang Cheng put his wallet into his pocket.


    "You gave it to me. What do you use?"


    "I can ask you if I need it later. There are only five cards in this city. Don''t lose them! It''s very troublesome to make up for it. What''s more, all the money I pay is in this card. "


    Jiang Cheng told him that he was very serious and had no expression.


    Bai He''s holding the card in his hand seems to be hesitating.


    But the white family has been in debt. If he takes it, he may be able to pay back some money.


    Thank you


    Finally, baihezhi didn''t affectation and took it, but he said again, "it''s like you let me spend the night here. I''ll pay in advance."


    Overnight fee? Jiang Cheng''s mouth corners smoke badly, can''t his mother play like this?


    Jiang Cheng wanted to make complaints about the White River. He could see that he seemed very upset. He was very disturbed and immediately understood.


    I see! If he doesn''t say that, his conscience will be disturbed.


    OK, just go along with him, so that he won''t be embarrassed.


    "That''s the overnight fee! You can use it. But I don''t know how much money is in it, but you can''t use it all. "


    After that, Jiang Cheng yawned lazily. He had just used spiritual power. Now he is a little sleepy.


    Jiang Cheng''s thoughtfulness makes Bai He''s heart a little strange, warm chest.


    Perhaps, this is the beginning of love bud!

 Chapter 485

    You can search in Baidu "reborn I was strongly spoiled search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter! "which police officer just now, why are you so respectful to my third uncle?"


    In the car that followed, Jiang Sheng, sitting in the back seat, asked everyone curiously.


    "More than respect! Rather, it''s afraid of your third uncle. " Black Ming added.


    Bai Hao, "and it seems that you are afraid of your Jiang family. When you hear the Jiang family, their expressions are different."


    "But our family is very ordinary! There is nothing different! It''s just a little bit rich! " Jiang Sheng is still confused.


    "But aren''t your family descendants of yin and Yang masters? How can it be ordinary? " Hei Ming said.


    Yeah! There is such an identity in our family that I have forgotten.


    However, few people seem to know that we are descendants of yin and Yang masters! And it can''t be said.


    "I think your third uncle is a very powerful person?"


    Pei Shouyan interposes.


    But Jiang Sheng felt that it was impossible, and immediately waved back, "how can it be! My third uncle is just an ordinary person. He is usually drunk. How can he be so powerful! If you want to say something powerful, the second uncle is just like my father. "


    Jiang Sheng, like Baihe, thinks that Jiang Cheng can''t be a character.


    "Sometimes what you see on the surface is not necessarily true."


    Pei Shouyan touched Jiang Sheng''s head and said, "let him remember.".


    But I didn''t expect Jiang Sheng to say, "Why are you like my father?"


    Pei Shouyan immediately looked at him with more danger.


    Jiang Sheng quickly covers her mouth, and then laughs at Pei yaoyan, saying that she knows she is wrong and will shut up.


    "Bai Jiaojiao''s ability is also very fascinated, can give birth to that kind of monster daughter, your uncle who provides sperm, can''t be just an ordinary person."


    Hei Ming agrees with Pei Shouyan''s words and explains to Jiang Sheng. The first novel www.001zj.com


    "Why not my three aunts?" Jiang Sheng retorts, feeling that Hei Ming''s words are unreasonable.


    Hei Ming immediately laughed and returned to him, "because Baihe is just an ordinary Exorcist. Where can he be so powerful! Your third uncle is different. He has the lineage of yin and Yang masters, and the ice magic just used can not be used by everyone. "


    "Isn''t that what exorcists can use?"


    Jiang Sheng was stunned. He didn''t know anything about these things.


    "Of course not. Only good exorcists can use it. Ordinary exorcists, they will only use their own spiritual power to change the spirit of fighting


    "And high class exorcists, they can use water, fire, earth, thunder and other attribute magic. But I''ve heard that an exorcist can only use magic of one lineage. It''s very rare for an exorcist to use double magic. "


    "Wow! That''s amazing


    Jiang Sheng now listen to everything new, feel incredible.


    After all, when Jiang Cheng was fighting, he could freeze the monster with a snap of his finger. How handsome! He wants it, too.


    "Sister-in-law, you may also use it in the future! It seems to be in the family. " Black Ming said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Jiang Sheng is so excited! After that, he was not afraid to beat Pei Shiyan.


    If Pei Shouyan doesn''t obey his orders, he uses ice to hold Pei Shouyan and let him know his strength.


    "How do I feel like you''re having a bad idea?"


    Pei Shouyan was very keen and immediately asked Jiang Sheng.


    Jiang Sheng was flustered for a moment, "I, I, I didn''t! I don''t have any bad ideas


    "You''d better be, counter attack is impossible for you, so don''t think about it." Pei Shouyan had a firm attitude.


    Jiang Sheng glanced at him at once and murmured in his heart. Who wants to counterattack? It''s uncomfortable to lie down! I have to move myself so tired?

 Chapter 486

    You can search in Baidu "reborn I was strongly spoiled search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter! the road from Baijia to downtown usually takes only an hour.


    But because of the monster, it took more than two hours to arrive.


    The city center is now full of people, the streets are full of people, and there are screams of panic everywhere.


    Ben''s spacious square is now so crowded that everyone can either cry or cry.


    The square is surrounded by exorcists holding spirit tools, highly vigilant.


    From time to time, the roar of monsters came from buildings and shopping malls, accompanied by fierce fighting.


    It should be that some exorcists stay outside to protect the people, and some go into high buildings to deal with monsters.


    "Li Li The people inside will be OK! "


    One of the exorcists, who was protecting the people, shook his voice and asked his colleagues on the side, looking like he was about to cry.


    They have just graduated from school and have not yet been called here. It is normal for them to be afraid.


    Although they went to the college, there were also those savage non-human beings in it for them to learn combat skills.


    But those are bound up non-human, have a certain range of activities, will not hurt them.


    But now it''s not the same. These monsters not only move fast, but also jump three or four meters high. Lying on high buildings, they can come and go as freely as spider man, tearing an exorcist with one hand and bursting his head with one mouthful.


    "All of them are experienced exorcists. How could something happen?"


    The man answered immediately, in a firm voice.


    But he just said that, something in the gate of the mall flew out very fast and fell on the green belt outside. 536 literature www.536wx.com


    Everyone looked at the past with fear, and then they began to scream with extreme panic.


    Because it was an exorcist with no head, and his entrails were hollowed out and lying bloody on the ground.


    Just afraid of Exorcist man, see this picture, on the spot to vomit out, constantly vomiting.


    And said that the man will be OK, his pupil acutely enlarges, the footstep involuntarily retreats.


    His body trembled and could not hold the spirit in his hand.


    Other exorcists outside to protect the public saw this picture, they also backed back and fell to the ground, and some of them were scared to cry.


    After all, nothing big has happened in the city for hundreds of years, so they have never experienced this kind of battle.


    In the past, they only heard that exorcists received urban salaries, and their wages were very high and their status was prominent.


    So as long as they can use spiritual power, they will go to Exorcist college to get an exorcist certificate to satisfy their vanity.


    But now they regret, and finally know why exorcists can get such a high salary, which is a high-risk job that will lose their lives at any time.


    The only advantage is that the Exorcist died on duty, and his share of glory was just there, but it was not known by many people.


    Because in peaceful times, not many people remember the Exorcist profession, and even some people don''t know what exorcists do.


    heard that what make the exorcism have a special college and students can get many resources, some people also make complaints about lemon essence. The school of Tucao should be abolished. What role has not been occupied has been occupying many resources of the city.


    Today, they finally know the importance of exorcism. It is estimated that no one dares to say that exorcism is a useless profession.


    Because there are no other human beings who can fight on the spot except exorcists.

 Chapter 487

    You can search in Baidu "reborn I was strongly spoiled search novels."£¨ www.novelhall.com £©¡±Find the latest chapter! "Wuwu Mom, I''m so scared. I want to go home. I want to go to grandma. "


    "I''m not afraid. We can go home soon with my uncle protecting us."


    "Really?"


    "Really, when did mom cheat you?"


    The crowd rang out a group of mother child dialogue, the mother holding the child to wipe tears to comfort, she was also afraid, but did not dare to cry out.


    Because she knew in her heart that these exorcists were no match for the monster.


    Now the exorcists who go to the mall to eradicate the monsters are thrown out one by one, and all of them die miserably. Either their stomachs have been opened, or their arms and legs are missing. The picture is frightening.


    More than half of the exorcists, who protect the public, are young exorcists in their early twenties.


    If they can''t stand here, they''ll cry?


    "It seems that the center of the city is the gathering place of this monster." Black Ming in the car frowned.


    Although those who were thrown out were not of their own kind, but these people died in order to protect the people, and he looked heartbroken.


    "Those monsters are too much. There are no exorcists who have been thrown out."


    In the car, looking at the exorcists who were thrown out of the mall in the distance, Jiang Sheng clenched his fist and was very angry.


    He asked Pei yaoyan in a panic, "aren''t you non-human? Can''t you beat them? "


    "Of course we can, but we can''t do it." Pei Shouyan replied.


    "Why! You can save people. Why can''t you do it? "


    Jiang Sheng shakes Pei Shouyan and wants him to help. Haoyi novel www.haoetvxs.com


    Because Jiang Cheng and Bai Hezhi have already got off the bus, even Bai Jiaojiao has gone down, but they have no action.


    Pei Weiyan of Hei Ming Gang replied, "because we are non-human beings who are put into urban management and are not allowed to participate in any turmoil, because"


    here, Hei Ming''s voice stopped, looked back at Jiang Sheng''s eyes and said, "because we are more terrible than those monsters. Once human beings know our existence, we will be driven away by you humans. This is it The current state of the food chain. "


    "Humans will not allow more powerful races to stay in their territory. They will unite against us."


    "At that time, not only can''t help humans deal with monsters, maybe non-human and human will fight."


    "The non-human beings in our family are still rational, but not all non-human beings are as rational as we are. They want non-human beings to fight with human beings and occupy this city."


    "I believe that the man who made these monsters is the purpose. Therefore, non-human beings are the initiator of this incident. If we step in again, we will be in danger. "


    Hei Ming tells Jiang Sheng so much that he doesn''t want Jiang Sheng to force Pei yaoyan.


    When Pei Shouyan was in front of him, because there was no Exorcist, no one found Pei''s identity.


    But there are so many exorcists here. Once they do, their identities will be exposed immediately, which may cause more panic.


    Because exorcists will certainly tell the people that they are non-human, as terrible as those monsters, and they are all cannibals.


    Jiang Sheng lowered his head and was silent. He didn''t know that the non-human situation was so dangerous.


    "What about Uncle magic? Didn''t you send uncle magic out to help mankind? What if they are found out? " Jiang Sheng is afraid.


    Pei Weiyan stroked his head and comforted him, "don''t worry. Uncle magic is a demon man for thousands of years. He can take these monsters down by brute force without using magic."


    If there is an exorcist around him, he will be doubted.


    Pei Shouyan''s eyes were tight and worried.